Missy’s Fame

Missy’s Fame

by “Majnun” & “Sapphire”

It all started with an email which pinged up on her phone unexpectedly. She almost swiped it into the Trash folder immediately but then the subject caught her eye: Free Fashion Giveaway! Whilst her life was not exactly awful at the moment – her status in the community had risen inexorably after she’d married a Sayed and now that she was pregnant, something her co-wife had failed miserably at after several years of trying, it had rocketed yet further – yet there was still a bit of a hole in her soul.

And that hole was money.

Sayed’s might have a lot of respect but that doesn’t necessarily translate into hard cash and to buy the clothes, accessories, perfumes and other things that she wanted so much, Missy could do with a bit more of that than she had at present. Well, this was not cash, but if one can get the same thing for free, then, hey, why not.

She took the bait.

It was from a new boutique that was opening up just off Leeds Road. Sapphire Style. The name made her smile as it reminded her of her co-wife. A dowdier thing you couldn’t hope to find, with her pious black outfits and mopey face. She could probably do with this more than anyone else, but Missy was not intending to share the offer. Not when she saw that, if she managed to get in early enough and become one of the first twenty customers, she could receive £100 worth of free stuff. She browsed through what they were selling: some tempting desi fashions, nice golden jewellery, and reasonable make-up selection. Nothing original but a £100 is a £100. Of course, finding the excuse to leave the house without a wali might be difficult but her baby bump gave her a leeway that others didn’t have. That was it; she’d tell them that she needed some medication or had a craving and, so long as she picked a time when Sapphire was busy with her boring masjid work, then it would be cool. Missy smiled and slid the phone back into her pocket. She deserved some treats after all.

When she arrived at the place it was empty and her heart leapt. Maybe she would manage to be in the first cohort of twenty after all! Walking through the door, she guessed why. The place looked a bit shabby and the selection was not all that. There were some mediochre saris in the window and the jewellery collection was well standard. The assistant, to her surprise, was a gori, one of those revert types who so want to be desi it’s embarrassing. She’d had her obviously brown hair dyed black and wore thick Bollywood style make-up all over her face. She looked ridiculous as they always do. She smiled, greeted her, and then congratulated Missy on being the 13th customer and showed her some tacky bling and saris and stuff. Missy is decidedly not impressed but free shit is free shit and so she smiles and tells the gori – who has a funny, almost American accent – that she looks great. The gori smiles back, tells her that she’s pretty (which she is, doh) and then offers her a masala chai whilst she peruses. Missy, naturally, accepts and soon the steaming cup is brought out. She sips at it whilst asking questions about the price of some bracelets, but then starts to feel light-headed, sleepy almost, what is happening to me and then…

… then the world turns black.

The chai was drugged.

Emily (for it is she) smiles, locks up the shop and shuts the blinds and then gets me out of the back to carry the inert girl away.

With her knocked out, Emily and I tie her up and then bundle her into the back of the van we’ve hired and whizz her off. We drive for an hour or two until we reach… well, obviously, I’m not going to tell you where as we might need that place again in the future for other abductions (Em, does have a taste for such things, bless her).

Anyway, wherever it is that we take her, some unspecified time later, our Missy wakes up finding herself naked and on a double bed. Blearily, she sits up. Where is she? Who has done this to her? Have they…? She feels down below… no, it doesn’t feel like she has been… invaded in that way although she can’t be sure. To be fair, the woman in that shop had been, well… a woman. There are women of course who like other women in that way – she’s noticed her weirdo co-wife glancing on occasions and she wouldn’t put it past her, especially since their husband clearly isn’t giving her any – but still. Perhaps she hasn’t been abducted? Perhaps she just fell ill and this is the back room of the shop. Yes, that must be it!

But then why is she naked? People don’t get naked like that in the back room of shops…

She sits up and looks around at this room she is in. It is bare with rough concrete walls and a strip light on the ceiling. There’s no window and no decoration except…

… except, Ya Allah! Astaghfirulah!

Except covering the walls are photos, or to be more exact, printouts of Insta or Tiktok posts…

… of her naked with an unknown white cock in her mouth or jizzing over her as she sleeps.

And instinctively, Miss realises that the world will have seen these.

Her heart drops through the floor.

She feels devastated but there is nothing she can do. She stands up and looks for clothes. There are none. She tries the metal door, the only exit, but that door is locked and there is no one about.

Watching through the hidden CCTV camera, I smile. She needs time for this to sink in and the panic to set in. She sinks to the floor, her head in her hands.

I leave her like that for a couple of days to let the fear mount.

Meanwhile, back in Bradford…

When they realise that Missy is missing all hell breaks loose.

They phone the college and then her parents. Where could she have gone? They phone her friends and check the masjid and walk around the streets and in the park. MiL rings you to see if you’ve heard anything from your co-wife. Naturally, you have not but your curiosity is picued. Indeed, you are even a little worried. Has the silly girl managed to get herself abducted, raped and murdered? You hate her desi guts at times but even so, you wouldn’t wish that on anyone.

Well, anyone except MiL perhaps…

When there’s no other option, they inform the police. The gorah officers come round and take statements and, weirdly, it’s then that you begin to wonder. Could it be…? Somehow this doesn’t feel like a normal crime and

you get a strange feeling about what could have happened. You subconsciously begin to suspect something because a month or so before I asked you in one of our chats several questions about her. I’d tried to make them sound innocent, but one had stood out: this question: Does Missy have any sisters? And if so, are they older or younger?

Why on earth would I want to know that?

What is also curious… and, if you’re entirely honest, quite sickening, is their reaction to it all. The beloved daughter-in-law and wife is missing and how do they respond? They feel worried, but it’s more their pride and ego that seems hurt. Nobody must find out of course! What will people say!

It’s almost as if they didn’t care about her as a real person at all. As if honour and shame are the most important things, not Missy’s actual well-being.

You make your excuses and head upstairs to the prayer room to escape it all. No one disturbs you because they’ve forgotten you exist in the whole missing Missy furore. And there are no distracting noises from the master bedroom either tonight. You giggle and then feel guilty about it.

A Twitter ping shakes you from your reverie. It’s a message from me. That’s weird as I haven’t been chatting for a while. It simply read:

Missy_Hoejabi

You search on Google, and it throws up the Insta page. It only has five photos, all of her naked save for the hijab. All involving an anonymous kaffir penis. You know this is evidence you should give to the police.

But you don’t. You should but you won’t. You love a scandal, and you now know who’s behind this one and where it’s going. You fancy seeing her squirm and like me too much to shop me.

I spend an uncomfortable night waiting for the police to contact. When they fail to do so, I breath easily. My hunch about you was right. Weird you may be; a squishy centre beneath a hard coating you definitely are. But a grass, no, not Sapphire.

Normal Saphy. Stay quiet and pretend nothing is up

The fun can continue.

Back to the locked room…

After two days I enter, masked of course. She is hungry and frightened. I have some food. She pleads with me to let her go, says she’ll do anything. She also points out the very obvious fact that she is pregnant and needs food for the baby. I show no emotion and instead lay down the law:

“Listen Missy, this is simple. Follow my rules and everything will be okay. Break them and there will be consequences. Do you understand?”

Eager to impress… and eat, she nods, “Yes.”

“Before I give you any food, you must make a video. You must tell people that you are fine and that you ran away from your family because you hate them and their backward ways. Then you must say that all you want is to fuck kaffir men just like you did all through high school.”

Naturally, she is horrified and shakes her head repeatedly, crying that it isn’t true. I merely shrug and reply, “No video, no food.”

She tries to bargain but I’m having none of it. This is take it or leave it territory and, in the end, perhaps because of the hunger or perhaps because of the baby, she relents and tearfully agrees. She records the video but is crying and looks unconvincing, so I don’t accept it and don’t give her any food.

By the eighth take it is acceptable and I give her a meal.

Only afterwards does she realise that it was pork.

And I have filmed her eating it.

I then leave her to wallow in her despair but later return to show her the videos on Tik Tok. She’s got 100s of views already and the tally rises even as she watches. She feels so ashamed, so humiliated and starts to cry once again. I emotionlessly explain that I need more videos. If she does everything I ask, then she will eventually go free but, if she refuses, there will be consequences.

And then I show her a picture of her little sister coming out of school.

This causes the tears and protestations to burst forth again. I leave to give her the whole night to let that realisation sink in.

The following day, the next video that I demand is her explaining why she left. She starts by saying that she has always longed to break Islamic rules, it is her passion in life. At school she would slip away and eat bacon sandwiches, take off her headscarf and suck off white guys. But now she wants to do it publicly. And then I make her give her full name. We finish off with her chirpily declaring, “Stay tuned for more haram adventures with Missy_Hoejabi!”

I couldn’t be happier and give her a feast of food as thanks before departing.

The viewing figures rocket.

Meanwhile, back in Bradford…

The inevitable happens after this video is released and the family watch it. They’ve searching for anything, other members have been searching too, scanning the internet for anything that’s come up about her, ostensibly trying to help, more likely looking for gossip. It is, however, that perennial source of hot news, the masjid WhatsApp group that unearthes her TikTok. Someone searches her name and the video comes up. Within seconds it has spread like wildfire and every ukhti and her aunty has seen it. They are shocked and disgusted that the wife of a sayed should debase herself in such a way, but oh, what gossip! They forward it on to so many people and the chatter spreads through the prayer hall. “Have you seen this!??”, “Imam Abdur-Raheem’s wife!!!”, “Who’d have thought?!!” Waheeda comes to you privately and asks you what you think? Did you know that Missy was like that?

You feign ignorance and innocence (which you are practised at) and reply, “What? No… I had no idea, I mean, I had some suspicions, but, no! I am so shocked. I mean, well… maybe I always wondered about her piety… Unlike me, it seems put on sometimes, that she was more interested in gold than God, saris than surahs. But perhaps I’m being cruel…”

“Oh no Sapphire, your piety could never be questioned; I don’t think you’d know how to have a haram thought! This must be so shocking for you, that someone you trusted so much could fall so far.”

“Yes, it is, but I pray to Allah swt for her, you know, it is all I can do…”

“I shall pray too, ukhti.”

“Oh Waheeda, you’re so kind Masha’Allah. But yes, this has come as such a shock, it’s really awful!”

That night though, when they have all gone to bed, you message me.

Wtf? What’s going on, Majnun?

You know what’s going on, Saph, you always have.

The videos are everywhere though!!

You know me with my Western lens, all I want to do is rescue pious hijabs and stop the abuse cycle. You never listened, so I’ve had to go elsewhere, and she seemed the obvious choice. She was far less careful than you

(not as pretty though).

You roll your eyes at this point

But you’re right, the videos are everywhere, and they will keep coming unless you do something about it. It’s all about you, Sapph.

You don’t both replying and instead storm off. Partially because you don’t want to get involved but more because you want them to keep coming.

You’re loving every second of them.

Back to the locked room…

For the next video, we decided to get Missy made up nice and then for her to look at the camera and give us her confessions. I explain this to her; she looks shocked and balks.

“But I don’t have anything to confess, akhi!” she protests.

“I don’t believe that,” I reply, calmly. “Everyone has something to confess, ukhti. Let us start small…”

“But I don’t, I’m not like you’re trying to paint me to be!”

I ignore her. “At school… any boyfriends?”

“Of course not…”

“Any crushes…?”

“No, none, I always cast my eyes downwards!”

“Okay, no food then and tomorrow we grab your sister, what was her name again…?”

“Okay, okay, there was this one guy! Karim, in my Science class, he was PENG!”

“Hmm… just him…?”

“Well… I liked Amin a bit although he could be arrogant…”

“No kaffirs?”

“No, of course not, they were all weedy and…”

“Shame, you look hungry as well. Mind you, that sister of yours…”

“Yes! Yes! There was one! Olly, he was in my form. He had these dreamy blue eyes and short blonde hair. He has fit as…”

“Excellent, for the first video. I need you to talk about those three crushes with passion, particularly Olly, and then say that you wish it was his baby that you were carrying…”

“No! Never!”

“Okay, off to the gates of Laisterdyke Leadership Academy I go; that’s the school she attends, right?”

“Alright, alright, I’ll do it.”

And she does.

And this one is entitled ‘The Start of Missy_Hoejabi’s Odyssey of Lust’.

Meanwhile, back in Bradford…

That evening you send me a message: This is so crazy Majnun, this news and videos are spreading like wildfire!!

She now starts every video all chirpy like Ninja Mommy or something, the text as follows “Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Musilmah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called…”

People go wild for her and the masjid What’sApp group is on fire. Pictures of the high-school crushes are shared online. You are similarly obsessed:

Omg Maj!! This is crazy!!! Look at what she’s saying!! Is this all her??

I don’t bother reply. It is best you’re left wondering.

The police are no longer interested though. Their comment to your husband is cutting: She’s obviously enjoying herself so there’s no case to answer. She doesn’t want to be found, accept it

You carry on asking if it is genuine; that’s really obsessing you. So, I decide to move forwards a stage.

Is that really her?

Oh no Sapph, it’s not all her… it’s you!

What!??

Yes, you. You know my rescue tendencies. Only you can stop this although she thinks she can. Silly girl.

How can I stop it? It’s nothing to do with me!

It’s everything to do with you. You act, it all stops.

You storm off in a huff again. Partially because you don’t want to act even though you feel slightly sorry for her; but mostly because you want the videos to keep coming. That cow has ridden on her high horse for way too long and it’s nice that you’re getting some respect for as change.

Yes, you can be that selfish at times.

You want more? Okay, we’ll chat after the next video…

Back to the locked room…

Which we’re going to call ‘My First Time’.

“So, ukhti, who was your first fuck?”

“My husband, obviously! How dare you even suggest otherwise… whoever you are! I went to my wedding bed a virgin like a good Muslimah.”

“Shame your sister won’t then. She’s quite cute actually; I’ll enjoy breaking her in… Plus, she’s just turned eighteen; totally legal!”

“No! No! You can’t! The shame! She’ll never be able to show her face in Bradford again!”

“She probably can’t anyway after all your revelations, darling, but that’s immaterial. Virginity can be faked; we all know that. Girls have been doing it for centuries. So, who was your first fuck?”

“What, I mean…”

“Who, Missy?”

“Hassan Iqbal…?”

“Wrong answer!”

“What do you mean…? No! Are you telling me it has to be a kaffir?!”

“Yup!”

“Olly Braithwaite then, the one I told you about before…”

“No, too good. You need to start low and dirty. This fellow!”

“What? Kev Parsons, the fat kid with acne? No one liked him!”

“Precisely, you’d fuck anything and he was easy! You lost it to Kev Parsons.”

“Ya Allah, please no! The shame!”

“Shame’s your middle name these days, princess.”

She hangs her head and agrees. After all, that choice does she have?

“Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Muslimah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called ‘My First Fuck’. Now all my haram homies, can you guess which Laisterdyke pupil it was? One special guy knows… well, actually many guys think it was them as I always told them they were the first but, Kev Parsons, take a bow!

“Kev, I loved it when we got down together behind the football field. Everyone else took the piss out of your fat body and blotchy skin, but I loved it’s paleness, the squishiness, how it hid your little dick for me to find. It served me well for later on, as my husband has a tiny dick too. It’s one reason why I left him! Plus, compared to you, virgin though you were, he was a shit shag…”

I beam at the end of the filming. She looks like she wants to earth to eat her up.

Meanwhile, back in Bradford…

Everyday in the masjid, you are silently and secretly loving every moment. People are mortified, their tongues keep wagging and the new video does the rounds. Your husband is advised to take a break from his duties and he does not come to the masjid, a new imam taking over temporarily. Bravely, you volunteer to carry on with your duties in the madrassah. Why wouldn’t you? You get to hear so much juicy stuff! In the evenings, however, you get onto me…

So now what? You’ve got confessions, I wonder what she ever posted on Snapchat, Insta and Tik Tok! But she’s admitted quite a lot there! What’s happening next??

Depends on you Sapphire. We can stop here, and I send her home, or I can extract more? You seem to be enjoying it, which does not become you I must say. Of course, you could shop me to the police but then I would reveal your entire chat history. Is it worth it?

I can’t drop you in it, I don’t want to be shamed like her! More! Lets know more about the slut!

Your base and vindicative character both appals and excites me. Who would have guessed the pious girl had so much hate in her? Well…

Indeed, so it seems you want it continuing… talk after the next video.

That next video being all about her second fuck. Then there are ones about her third and fourth and fifth. All graphic. Missy is completely broken by this stage and will agree to say anything just to make it end. So, I up the ante a notch.

And we make an exciting one.

“Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Muslimah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called ‘I Kissed A Girl… and more’…

“After attending a sermon at the masjid about how haram homosexuality is, I knew I needed to give it a try and Elsa Higgins in our form was just the lady for me. Well…”

That video goes down a storm at the masjid… and beyond. She’s into the hundreds of thousands now, Missy is famous. Elsa Higgins, who is now a diligent Psychology student at Leeds University with a steady boyfriend, denies it all and is in tears. The chatter in the prayer hall is deafening whilst at home your husband just holds his head in his hands at the dinner table and your MiL rants and rails impotently.

That video though, was just a deviation from the norm. With the one that follows, Missy’s back with the guys then, with the clip that will later prove to be her smash hit…

“Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Musilmah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called My First Anal Adventure…”

You are stunned. Everyone is stunned. This is one step beyond. Anal is specifically prohibited in Islam. Missy_Hoejabi though, does not care.

“Steve Nicholls, thank you so much, akhi! My bumhole still aches at the thought of your throbbing monster thrust into it! You’ll always have a special place in my heart as well as my ass!”

The predictable reaction is disgust, but they disguise it around you. Steve Nicholls, by the way, now a college student studying plumbing, has become a local hero. It’s such hot goss and people can’t help themselves. MiL is furious! Your husband is by now a total recluse, his head in his hands, crying, “Ya Allah, why are you doing this to me?”

You love it. You feel smug. You always knew that little bitch was too good to be true.

You just sit and observe, shaking your head at all the shocking new revelations whilst holding my tasbih and doing dhikr. The inference is clear to everyone: she’s obviously not as pious as you are. Indeed, the contrast between the two of you is so marked now!

I am beginning to worry a bit though. The strain is showing on Missy a little and she is only a few months off giving birth. I don’t want to actually harm anyone. No, I need to up the ante I think. It’s a dangerous game and you’re not biting. Instead, in our chats, it’s the opposite. You seem to want to hang her out to dry:

Keep going, I want the truth about everything!! Ask her, after marriage, has she been totally faithful?

Well, Sapphy, I’m only keeping this going if you do what I want, but I know you’re enjoying this atm so…

But even as I type, I make my plans…

Back to the locked room…

“Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Muslimah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called ‘My Wedding Night’.

“Thing is my haram homies, I was beginning to have second thoughts, all that haram, maybe this Jannah thing was real, and I was scuppering my chances of ever getting there. Plus, my parents and the pressure… you get it right. So, I decided to try and leave my criminal past behind and go straight so I agreed to marry this dude they found for me. Well, not really marry, only a fake Islamic one cos he was shacked up with some chick already, but you know, that’s good enough for them and I always reckoned it suited me cos I could get out of it easier, not that I admitted as much. I could actually play the pious girl you know.

“So, we married and all and I was well looking forward to me big night. After all, I hadn’t had a cock in all of, I dunno, a month or so. I was dripping wet and gagging for it and he was like much older and so I thought he’d be dead experienced like but, Ya Allah homies, let me tell you never, and I mean NEVER have I been so disappointed! Kev, you were ten times better, akhi, let alone Steve, Ian and Nige. He hadn’t a fucking clue, just wham bam and thank you ma’am. Honestly, I had to frig meself off with me fingers after he fell asleep sprawled all over me five minutes after.

“And I knew at that moment that there was no going back, once you’ve gone bent, you can’t go back straight see…”

She is crying at the end of all this, so mortified at what she is saying, so devastated by it all. But I tell her, she needs only do a few more…

And I tell you that you need to act soon, or you may be the one squirming in shame…

What? What do I need to do?

You’ll see. Watch the next video…

“And Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Muslimah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called ‘My Secret Shags as an Imam’s Wife’. Well, my haram homies, you know how shit my marital sex turned out to be and so it was only a matter of days before I was looking elsewhere. It was tricky, I must tell you, since I had this bitch of a MiL and this nosey co-wife sticking their snouts in my business all the time but where there’s a will there’s a way and where there’s a masjid, there are worshippers and most of them are male, my haram homies. Okay, so I’m more for kaffir cock that Muslim muscle but beggars can’t be choosers and there was this one guy called…”

Meanwhile, back in Bradford…

Oh, you’re listening now are you? Nice. When it was your poor innocent co-wife being embarrassed, then you were all passive but now I’m threatening to shame you it’s all ears… or is that horns?

Look, I don’t know what you want, but stop playing games, it’s Missy you wanted, and now it’s about me??

Sapph, I’m a rescuer. She ain’t going back no matter how much she plays ball. They’d fucking kill her, we both know that, either your family or her own. But I’m like, why not get two for the price of one and her sister is too young to interest me. You, on the other hand, with that big round butt and enchanting green eyes and wanton nature, have always been my type. So, I’ll be outside Leeds Road Fisheries on Tuesday evening at seven. Be there. If not the next video will start like this:

‘Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Musilmah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called My Sapphic Sessions with Sapphire, my cock-avoiding co-wife…’

What!?? No way!! You can’t do that to me!!!

Look at what I’ve already done. That will be easy. Turn up on Tuesday and there’s no Sapphire video. Oh yes, and that will only be the first of a series if you don’t.

I’m not ready for something like this!!!

Exploring all your intimate history.

No!

You’ve made yourself guilty by revealing nothing to the police btw. Take me down and you’re going down too.

You arsehole!!!

I sure am! You were in on it all along. But, if you do turn up on Tuesday, you can join in the fun.

I can’t!!

I don’t bother replying.

You know I can’t!!!

Your loss.

I hate you!!!

This next video is going to be amazing…

No!!!

Maybe if you don’t come, I could take a replacement instead. I was checking through the records; there’s a girl called Sara that lives on Lumb Lane. She’s a right little cutie. Wait a minute, isn’t she your sister?! She’ll be well up for it as well, whilst co-wife drops you in it. Think it through darlin’.

No, don’t you go anywhere near my sister!!!!

Then you’d better go near that chippie. See you Tuesday!

That Tuesday…

Tuesday comes. I wait some distance off. And I have another agent waiting nearby. I message you.

Ur not outside the chippie

Obviously

Any excuse?

I’m in Pakeeza down the road

Okay. Well come to the chippy

Don’t be stupid its way too busy there you thick twat. Come to Pakeeza, park in the car park. What car are you in?

Ha! Like I’d tell you. Do you think I’m daft? I pick the rendezvous

So how am I supposed to find you then??

I’ll find you. Walk to the chippy and then walk on

Towards where?

Where you know we can meet without being seen

That’s why I said Pakeeza you thick twat!!!

Your anger turns me on. I can imagine how worked up you’re getting, trembling inside.

You don’t choose. Seymour Park. Walk towards there

Okay that’s just around the corner

Yes, it is, and when you get there, it’s getting dark and it’s deserted.

I walk out of Pakeeza and across the street

It’s dark. Where are you?

Obviously, I’m not there. But then, from behind a tree a woman appears. Wearing niqab with eyeveils. She walks to you and takes your hand. She does not speak. She is carrying a bag. She walks you up to the nearby Usman Masjid. It is open.

“Ugh, wh… what… the…”

She says nothing. You go into the ladies’ toilets and she gives you the bag. Inside is a khimar with niqab with eyeveils. You put them on and are unrecognisable, identical to her.

She leads you out.

She hisses “Walk down Maudesley Street!” in your ear and then she heads off in a different direction. You go to Maudesley Street. A car lights switch on and almost blind you. It drives up and the door opens. “Get in!” I say.

“Uh… yeh…” You shuffle around and bundle yourself into the car.

And off we go. I say nothing but on the edge of town meet with another car. It has the other veiled figure in it. We are safe, not followed. We drive without speaking and she puts a blindfold on you. Not that you could see much anyway but he ho, needs must.

After around an hour we stop. You are led out of the car, down some steps and into a room. The blindfold is removed, and you find yourself in the room where the videos were made. Missy, naked is on the bed.

“One final video, ukhti,”

“Ya Allah, who are these?” she asks in shock, pointing to you and the other veiled figure.

“No one that you need worry about. Think of them as your conscience watching every move you make. Think of them as representing the thousands of viewers who now check out each of your posts. Think of them as your biggest fans!”

Missy holds her head in her hands defeated. Behind the eyeveils you drink in her naked form, that body that you both detest and desire. The veiled figure beside you turns and squeezes your hand. Whoever she is, you guess that she is feeling the same.

I explain the video for the day to her and she breaks down in tears, pleading, “No! No! Not that!”

“One last time, baby. You know you want to!”

And I know that she does because I shoved her last meal chock full of aphrodisiacs.

She composes herself eventually. You and the other figure sit there stock still, entranced.

She begins her final video, Missy’s farewell to fame:

“Assalaam aleikum you guys, hi, it’s Zareen Siddiqui here, aka Missy_Hoejabi, the Muslimah who hunts the haram and craves kaffir cock! So, today’s video to y’all is called Kaffir Cockfest and it’s going to be my final offering to y’all.”

Watching her humiliated and vulnerable like that, makes you feel so horny. Underneath your coverings, your hand moves to your crotch. You glance across at the veiled figure next to you and notice that she is doing the same. This is so hot!

“Well, you know how after my marriage with that small-dicked idiot, I had to sate my unquenchable desire with desi dick. Well, that was alright for a while but never enough for a girl like me who craves white meat and so, I got away and here I am, living life to the full with my kaffir lover.

“Yes, my lovelies, I have a kaffir boyfriend, and, unlike my so-called husband, I don’t cheat on him because he knows how to please a woman. Don’t believe me, well, watch and learn…”

And I approach masked and the video begins. It is graphic and it is exciting, and it lasts more than twenty minutes. But what is remarkable is that she isn’t acting. At first, she is reluctant but when she is touched in places that she’s never been touched before, when consideration for her own pleasure is given, then the groans become real and desperate, and at the end she has a look of bliss upon her face. She is speechless. Maybe, in a sense, she has just lost her virginity.

When she has recovered, Missy records the final message to her thousands, nay, millions of fans.

And this time she is genuine when she reads it:

“My darlings, my haram homies, like I said, this is my final video for y’all. It’s been an amazing ride – literally – but all good things have to end, right? As you can see, I’m pregnant and it’s time to think about becoming a mum. I can’t go back to my so-called husband, not that I’d want to anyway, and my lover here isn’t interested, so I’m gonna make it on my own. Besides, I have a final confession to make: the dad can’t have a role to play in this child’s life as I haven’t a clue who the dad is! Is it my husband or is it Naz; is it Tariq or is it even old Uncle Sardar – yes, I’ve even been there! Who knows, who cares? All that I know is that I’m a free woman now addicted to kaffir cock and so, in honour of the fact I’m adopting a new name. Call me Candy Siddiqui from now on and watch out, who knows, I may even continue this channel one day. Bye!!!”

And so, the cameras stop, and she looks at me.

“What now?”

“Your job is done, Missy; your days of fame are over. You can go home.”

“I can’t go home, not there! Not after all this! They’ll kill me, like, literally!”

I shrug.

“Your family?”

“They’ll kill me too; you don’t know what it’s like!”

“Tell them it was all forced.”

“They’ll never believe me!”

“A refuge then.”

“Ugh!” I can almost smell her disgust. Here is a little princess used to having everything she wants. Living in a plain women’s refuge with a load of beaten wives and recovering crackheads is such a comedown for her.

“Got any better ideas?”

She shakes her head, knowing that there are no other options open to her.

“Let’s have a cup of tea and think about it.”

The other veiled figure produces a flask and pours her a cup. She drinks it and within seconds grows sleepy and passes out.

Hours later, Missy wakes in a forest clearing. She’s dressed in yoga pants and a tight top. There’s fifty quid in her pocket.

She walks down the path and finds a car park. She’s in a place called the Macclesfield Forest Park and the nearest town is five miles away. People walk by and look at her and she feels ashamed by her attire. She sets off. A couple of gorah guys look at her and then one comes up and asks her if she’s the girl from TikTok. She says nothing but they tell her how much they love her channel and take a photo with her, squeezing her arse as they do. She both loves and hates it.

Eventually she gets to Macclesfield where she goes to a police station, and they find her a refuge.

Happily Ever After…?

In the end things end up okay for Missy_Hoejabi or Candy Siddigui or whatever else you want to call her. She adapts to her new life and eventually gets a kaffir boyfriend called Shaun who is a complete chav… like her. Their son is named Dwayne and they later have a girl called Chardonnay. She never returns to TikTok… well, not under that name… but she does get rather well-known on the estate in Oldham where she now lives.

She never tells the police what really happened.

Your husband has moved on the best he can. The shame and the chatter in the community forced him to move to London where he has become the imam of an East End Mosque. They say that he’s married again, but that she’s a revert who won’t put up with the same amount of shit that you used to. His mum still lives with him, and her favourite topic of conversation is apparently railing against the two worthless wives her son was tricked into marrying first, whilst deep down she wishes he’d triple talaq this third one too.

Particularly since she only spits out girls.

And as for you, you never return either, as was my real plan all along. All I wanted was to get you out so you could fulfil your wasted potential. Call me a saint if you like… or a sinner, I don’t care. The end result was worth it, and it was fun along the way. You’ve now got a lucrative career as an executive for some charity and whilst we’re not in a relationship per se (you’re too much of a loner for that), we’ve had more than a few memorable nights, and you’re as happy as you can be in your little house in Haworth with a great view of the windswept moors… and an even greater dungeon underneath from which, it is rumoured, rather racier material than that of Missy_Hoejabi is created.

And at that, we’ll leave it for the night.

Written 02-25/10/2022, Smallthorne, UK after a role-play with “Sapphire” on 02/10/2022

Copyright © 2022, “Majnun”

THE MATING GAME

THE MATING GAME

Original Fiction by Carn ©2019


Chapter One              

        The lights turned green and Janet released the handbrake, moving off just before the man behind could get his thumb to the hooter. She drove on, pondering that perpetual problem that plagues women, what was she to wear for the party? The invitation card had said ‘Gentleman, white tie. Ladies as you please.’ She supposed the host was trying to be helpful, which only confirmed that it was written by a man. A woman would have known instinctively the quandary into which she was dropping her sisters.

         It was worse for Janet, worse than for other women. Janet was, and always had been, very much her own woman, a woman who thought her own thoughts, did her own thing and very much ploughed her own furrow through life. Her father was ‘Something Important in the City’ and was never to be disturbed while he sat before the fire with his head buried in The Financial Times or the Wall Street Journal or business papers or whatever. Her mother was that most august of women, a ‘Court Corsetiere’ – I mean, you cannot get any more respectable than that!

Their house, in the most respectable square in town, was an architect’s epitome of discretion. Rich women were driven to the door by their husbands’ chauffeurs and then the limousines retreated discreetly around the corner to park in the mews at the back, never for one moment implying that they were parked outside a corsetiere’s, waiting for their mistress. Meanwhile, the fat old bat was being fed tea and the smallest of small cakes while, with the utmost discretion, the latest corset in the losing battle against the relentless onward march of fat was discussed. The resultant heavy duty harness was made, of course, in the finest, most expensive materials, by skilled craftswomen in the workshop at the back and cost a small fortune.

          Yes, well, it was all immanently respectable, of course, and very profitable, no doubt about that, but it would be hard to imagine a place less suited to the bringing up of an intelligent, feisty girl.

 With her parents always busy about their careers, she was looked after by a succession of nursemaids, who took her into the railed-off gardens in the middle of the square. This tree-lined haven, strictly reserved for the key holding residents, was her playground, there to play genteel games with the children living round about till her perpetual tomboy behaviour and advancing years resulted in her being packed off to a very discrete girl’s boarding school. Almost all of her school holidays were spent as guests in the homes of various of her schoolmates. She was as invisible as possible.

 If you had bothered to ask her parents, they would have told you that the next step was to a Paris finishing school, there ‘to knock the tomboy out of her,’ and secretarial college to prepare her for the marriage market. The only possible reason why she had, in the event, gone to Cambridge, there to read Statistics and Business Studies and gain a 2,1, was that nobody bothered to check her legerdemain with the paperwork; that neither parent bothered to read the switched enrollment forms till too late to call her to heel.

 From this you will gather that Janet Elspeth Watson was a lone and wandering star with no firmament to call home.

 Now she worked in the office of an immanently respectable city firm that did something or other involving the shunting of vast sums of money about the world, in the office of a once randy old man who was now well past it but still hadn’t completely mastered the art of keeping his clammy hands to himself. The fact that she was far too fast for him and managed to reduce his flickering lust into a laughing game greatly relieved the other partners in the business. This resulted in her being paid way over the odds in their desperation to prevent her from even thinking of more congenial employment elsewhere but, at the same time, effectively guaranteed that she was blocked from further advancement in the firm. Without her so effective management of the old goat, he would have run wild in the firm and, quite apart from the inevitable legal consequences, there would likely be a mass exodus of the other women in the office.

 Still pondering the problem of what to wear for the oncoming evening office party, she turned into the mews and parked up. Her parents were out, so she made herself a cup of coffee and strolled into the workshop, just to have the company of fellow human beings. She was standing, wondering why such a large proportion of ‘serious’ corsets were made in that depressing pink material and where in heaven the name ‘Tea Rose’ had been dredged up for its name.

          “Hello Miss Janet, you are looking very thoughtful. Can I help?” Jill Pendle, the workshop manageress spoke from just behind her.

           “Hello, Jill. I was just wondering which dress to wear for an office party next week.” She turned to smile. They had known each other since she was a young schoolgirl and were great friends.

           “An office party? The usual little black number should do the trick. Where’s the problem?”

           “You don’t know our old Vice Chairman – with a few drinks inside the old goat, a suit of armour would be more appropriate.”

            Jill Pendle laughed. Then, after a moment’s thought, “Is he really that bad?”

            “Were he not the son of the founder of the firm and a large shareholder and therefore very rich, he would have been sacked long ago. Unfortunately he is, even today, a brilliant business mind and is a very astute ‘office politician’. The board has chosen to ignore his little peccadilloes, they are all men after all and don’t have endlessly to take evasive action.”

             Jill Pendle laughed then, after a moment’s thought, said, very thoughtfully, “Well, if you really cannot avoid the battle, then you should perhaps gird yourself in your armour.”

             “How do you mean?”

             “The difference of the sexes, my dear. Men wear their armour on the outside and are the aggressor. We women wear our armour on the inside and are perpetually on the defensive.”

    That somewhat cryptic remark started Janet’s mind off on an altogether more constructive path. If the truth be known, Janet had a wicked sense of humour and an impish sense of adventure. Jill Pendle started to stitch and sew a fantastic but elegant lady’s armour that only a girl with an adventurous sense of humour would have dreamed of wearing.

    The office party was to be held in a local hotel. She took a room on a floor above where she and Jill got her into this party dress. Only a woman with the highly developed sense of humour and a brave, almost reckless sense of adventure would have dared.

     Yes, it was a simple black cocktail dress, form fitting from the knees to the chin as it had a high, boned, Edwardian style collar with close cut sleeves to conceal the maximum amount of flesh. Over the collar she wore an Edwardian ‘choker’ collar of pearls on a gilt base, once the property of her grandmother. It fastened with a fiddly spring clip and effectively concealed the zip puller of her dress from marauding fingers.

      The secret part was the corset. Well, corsets are always supposed to be secret, but this one would surely never have dared show itself in public. It sheathed her from her knees to her shoulders. A small engineering firm had been commissioned to make a full length busk and under busk with some twelve busk clips in much thicker spring steel than was usual. Thus, as any engineer will tell you, once tightly laced, it was almost impossible to flex in the slightest, a busk which was augmented by no less than sixteen full length bones and spiral steels.

It was  struggle to get into it and, once the full length back lacing was pulled tight and knotted and the ends tucked away neatly under the criss-cross between the eyelets and knotted again at the bottom, behind her knees, then she was, to all intents and purposes, rigid as a lamp post from head to knees. This, of course posed considerable problems with getting into the dress into which she had to go feet first as the hem of the hobble skirt would never go over her hips. She half perched on the edge of the dressing table to get her feet off the ground while Jill Pendle pulled the dress up round her and slipped her feet into four inch heeled court shoes. She stood up once more to let the back zip be pulled up and locked with its decisive ‘click’ and then felt the gilt and pearl collar wriggled into place and clipped shut.

“Well,” Janet said as she turned slowly before the mirror, “short of an electric fence, I can’t think of anything more secure. You have exceeded my expectations, Jill. “

“Will you be all right?” Jill asked a little anxiously. “You’re laced much tighter than I expected, I cut that dress an inch or so too small, I see it now. I’m awfully sorry.”

“Well,” turning slowly and admiring her superb figure, “I’m in it now and I most certainly can’t get out. I’m your prisoner, do you realise? I feel OK, just as long as I know you are waiting up here to rescue me once the battle is won.”

“You sound very confident that you will win, Miss.”

“I’ve just got to, Jill, There’s no going back now! Come on, help me totter out to the lift.”

There was quite a gathering on the foyer in front of the lifts. Guests were pouring in from lift after lift, the women were returning from ladies’ cloaks as the men from their room likewise. Nobody noticed that that particular lift stopped on the way down for a change and only Janet emerged. She was able to slip into the crowd with nobody noticing her restrained little hobble steps. She took a dry sherry from a passing tray and wandered slowly with her hobbled six inch steps into the party room.

With everybody standing around, chatting, her rigid, hobbled condition was not obvious although her superb figure did attract some very speculative glances from the men.

She hadn’t long to wait. Her rigid collar and the deep curls which framed her face more or less blinkered her and, with her neck held immobile, restricted her vision to a narrow, straight ahead view but she didn’t have to look around to know the owner of the hand that suddenly caressed her bottom.

“Good evening, Mister Phlagott. I didn’t see you come in.” This spoken to thin air without for a moment, turning to see the owner of the wandering hand. The other ladies had seen him come in and had moved away or taken up a position with their backs to the wall or close to their escorts.

Andrew Phlagott, Deputy Managing Director and Vice Chairman of the board of directors, slid into view.

“Hello, Mister Phlagott, I feel you are on form this evening.” This with a slightly knowing look from under her eyelashes.

Andrew Phlagott’s suit was the very best that Saville Row could produce, his hand made shoes had cost well over two thousand pounds from that oh-so-exclusive shop in Pal Mal. Slightly above average height, he was, in his sixties, still a handsome man. The grey flecks around the temples of his naturally wavy hair merely added a mature distinction.

Janet thought it was grossly unfair. The advancing years, which were forever the enemy of a woman, just added a mellow ‘completeness’ to this man. Were he not such a sexual predator, he would have been irresistible.

“Janet, your glass is empty. That must be attended at once!”

“Thank you, but I’ll just have a tonic water if you please.”

“Oh, surely something a little stronger?”

“No thank you. I think I must needs keep my wits about me this evening.” This, with a meaningful smile.

He returned almost at once with the requested tonic water. It was very full, far fuller than a barman would normally fill a glass, which gave him the excuse for holding her wrist to steady her hand as he put the glass into it.

She said nothing. She just stood with a slight smile as she waited for him to make his opening move. This obviously knocked him off his stroke for a moment. Usually he had to make some sort of opening that would hold the lady’s attention and prevent her from moving away.

“You are looking very beautiful this evening, Miss Watson.”

“Thank you, Mister Phlagott. I try my best.”

At that moment, a rather overweight woman pressed past them and gave him an excuse for stepping forward to make room and thus pressing himself against her. She stepped a little to one side to maintain her balance, which gave him his ‘excuse’ for putting his hand on her hip to ‘steady’ her. Rigid as she was, the result was that she stepped smartly back, spilling a few drops of her tonic water.

“My, but it’s crowded in here!” He took her by the elbow and moved towards the French window. “Let’s go out onto the balcony – it will be cooler and less crowded out there.”

Outside, on the balcony they were alone in the darkness. For a long moment he stood, looking up at the stars. It was one of those clear blue, moonless nights. Up here on the balcony, they seemed to be floating free of the distant bustle of traffic in the street far below. “The sky is so clear this evening, look Venus is so brilliant.”

“Which one is Venus?” Janet was very far from being an astronomer but she was sure that he was manoeuvring her into something. Standing there, rigid as a poker, with her chin held high by her neck corset, she was already in a ‘stargazing’ sort of position.

He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, hugging her, and pointed with his other arm. “See that group of three rather bigger stars? There, over what I call the ‘plough’.”

“Yes, I see them, which one is Venus?”

“The bottom right one – the one that is steady and doesn’t ‘twinkle’.

“Oh yes, it is sort of yellow, why doesn’t it twinkle like the others?”

“Because it is a planet, nearer and so looks bigger and thus its disc has size enough to smooth out the little turbulent wrinkles in the atmosphere that make stars twinkle. It looks a little yellow because we are seeing it by the sunlight reflected off it rather that its own light like real stars, like the sun itself for instance.”

He was most certainly a smooth and interesting talker and made it seem natural that his arm steadily encroached into her private zone, the parts where a lady has every right to regard as ‘by invitation only’. After a few moments, Janet began to realise that her totally rigid condition was having its effect on him. He was obviously expecting her to react to the feel of his wandering hands; waiting for her to attempts to fend him off, to show some sort of indignation at his boldness – that is what women did after all – and he had far too much experience of the game to expect something totally different.

It was the moment when she realised that she was committed. She had no escape apart from screaming at the top of her voice, which was not something likely to go down well at the office party. She had no alternative but to stand there and let him explore her rigidly encased body, hard as iron inside its palisade of corset steels up and down which she could feel with a surprising clarity his fingers exploring. Even could she have escaped his caress, she would have scarcely have been able to more than hobble away with desperate little steps, her knees riveted together by the long skirt of her corset and the tight hem of her ankle length skirt and her high heels. He would have only had to reach out to catch her again.

Her arms were quite free, she could have pushed him off – but he was obviously very strong and would only ‘come at her’ again with redoubled furry. She could have slapped his face but that was in itself dangerous, he could possibly react violently, gripped by a burgeoning passion as he was. No, she was committed. She and Jill Pendle had been at considerable pains to set this all up. Inside this feminine armour, she was safe as houses (she hoped). She stood, rigid, and let him do his worst. She had made a complete mess of her scheme! She had intended that her total rigidity would scare him off and make a good laugh as she returned to the party with a knowing smile at the other ladies but it was having exactly the opposite effect.

His breath was panting and urgent as he gripped her to himself. He forced his mouth over hers, pressing himself against her hard, rigid body with ever growing passion. It was no good, her intended joke had turned into a nightmare, rigid and hard as iron, she had no alternative but to scream.

She gasped in the biggest breath that her corset allowed her.

“Father! There you are! I’ve been looking all over!” A calm, educated voice came out of the darkness. “You’ll never guess, but that chap you have been trying to contact for weeks is here this evening! If we are quick you can discuss this new proposal, a once! Here and now.” A tall young man strode  into view, took a suddenly subdued Andrew Phlagott by the arm and led him back into the party room, already talking business and leaving her breathless and alone in the darkness.

Chapter Two              

Sunday, a day of rest, last night Janet had escaped to the room above the party where Jill Pendle had freed her from her imprisonment in her harness and joined her in drinking a cup of chocolate before leaving her to sleep off the trauma of her adventure on the balcony.

Thoughtfully, she drove home that Sunday morning. She explained to her parents that she had booked the room so that she would not be in any danger of being fodder for lurking coppers, brandishing their favourite breathalysers as she drove through the early morning streets. It drew some quizzical glances – a lady might have other uses for a bedroom over a party after all – but she was a big girl now and they knew that their days of supervising her life were over; now she must make her own decisions.

She kept a copy of the firm’s internal telephone directory in her room. It was, after all, an international enterprise that employed her and she was, sometimes, called to take action at some God awful time when some other part of the globe was awake and doing business. She looked up Andrew Phlagott in the alphabetical section. As she expected, immediately underneath, was listed Kenneth Phlagott, manager of another small department she remembered as being based on the floor below. She ran an Internet search of the name ‘Phlagott’ and nothing else was listed under that name, an unusual name, so he was almost certainly that man who had rescued her.

She sat for a few moments, staring at the computer screen, picturing him.

In the darkness of the balcony, she had had but a brief glimpse of him, but she had a picture of a tall, broad shouldered man, immaculate in evening dress, who had spoken in an amused, but educated, voice. There had been no urgency about him. If he had sensed what was going on, and she was sure he had, then he had made no fuss but had just resolved the situation with a few words, led his father away and left her, not for a moment adding to her embarrassment.

She was grateful, of course she was, but she was a woman with a woman’s sense of innate curiosity and it would have been inconceivable had she not planned to satisfy her curiosity. There was a long drawer in the bottom of her wardrobe, long enough to take that fantastic, long corset and she was tucking it away at the very back where it would, she expected, be forgotten. It had served its purpose (in a way) and she could see no reason why she should ever wear it again, joke over! Oh, if it was as easy as that!

She rummaged through her wardrobe, thinking of what to wear, she was at it for some time, rummaging thoughtfully, before she realised that she was not even aware that she had no idea why she was doing it? She had nowhere to go, her diary was blank for today. Her T-shirt and jeans were perfectly adequate for mooning about the house.

Even the percipience of a Voltaire could not tell where the lightening would strike. A fly on the wall would have realised long before she did that she was hooked! That indistinct figure of this Kenneth Phlagott, seen and heard only for a brief moment out there on the dark balcony had, without her realising it, crashed into her very soul!

She was in love!

Janet had never been in love before, not really head over heels. She had been told that, when the real thing came, it would hit her like a runaway train – and it had!

Eventually she chose a rather elegant business suite and bore it off to the workshop, deserted at the weekend

        She had known this workshop all her life and knew that big drawer at the bottom of a storage rack where the corsets that had, for some reason, never been collected by the client for whom it had been made were left to await some use. Her mother had been a Court Corsetiere all her working life, running her own business for most of it, and that there were many to chose from, all rolled up and tied with their stay laces. She found at last a strong, controlling corset, just her size, half bust and with broad, controlling shoulder straps, buckled under the arms. Sitting down at one of the sewing machines, she took in the skirt and jacket to fit the new figure.  After a general pressing and ironing, she hung up her intended Monday business suit and spent the rest of the day, doing pointless things – sitting with her parents, not taking in the conversation, staring unseeing at the TV and not understanding a word that the mob of political talking heads displayed there were saying.

        Eventually. She gave up and went to bed early to lay, tossing and turning, not knowing if she were asleep or awake during that interminable night.

 *    *    *    *    *

              She got up early that fatal Monday morning. If she had lain awake any longer, staring at the ceiling, she would have gone crazy. She showered and sat at her dressing table to do her hair and makeup then stood, contemplating the outfit she had chosen, wondering as she did so why she hadn’t tried it on yesterday. Janet had never ‘gone corseted’. As a feisty lady it wasn’t in her character. OK, so she had tried on various corsets, as a daughter of such a corsetiere as her mother it would have been impossible not to have satisfied her curiosity about them, but her mother had discouraged her from adopting them as a day to day habit.

              Things looked very different in the cold light of morning. The corset lay, staring up at her, more or less daring her to dress as she had planned. It had looked so different yesterday, promising an adventure. Now it lay there, waiting for her to surrender to it!  As she wrapped it around herself, it felt heavy and cold. She struggled with the unfamiliar task of clipping up the long busk’s six fasteners. She groped behind her, found the ends of the broad shoulder straps and bucked them to the top of the corset, under her armpits, pulling them just tight enough to hold her shoulders back a little. Stockings! Usually she wore tights (if anything) and she struggled in the unaccustomed stiffness to get her legs into stockings and fasten the suspenders –three for each leg – it was the first intimation of who was boss in this new world of hers.

              She measured her waist. Even with the added bulk of the corset, she was an inch smaller than her natural waist – but she had cut the skirt’s waistband smaller. To get into it she would have to pull herself in another four inches. It didn’t sound too difficult. She hooked the laces round her elbows, took a deep breath and pulled. Smoothly the corset shrank. Looking over her shoulder at her reflection in the mirror, the gap was still a couple of inches. She resorted to the old trick of hooking her laces over the door handles and wriggled till she was drawn in to the required waist circumference and her laces tightly knotted. Then she struggled into the rest of it. Stiffly, she turned to and fro before the mirror.

              She gasped! This was a new Janet. A smooth, smart figure that quietly screamed ‘Elegance’ turned stiffly before her. Her posture was perfect – she stood, shoulders back, and surveyed herself, her altered business suit fitted to perfection.

              She was complete.

              She slipped out of the back door into the mews and faced a new problem. How was she to sit in her little car?  She set the seat right back and struggled in. It was just about possible! She drove to the office slowly and carefully, parked and joined the queue for the signing in book.

              She got one or two glances as she rode up in the lift and a swift double take from her secretary but nobody made any remark. On her desk were a couple of folders with post-it notes stuck to them, things requiring her urgent attention but disposed of with a couple of quick ‘phone calls. Then, as she did every morning, she started to plough through the ‘in’ tray. Yes, OK, so she sat up very straight but what was so odd about that? Yes, OK, she realised that her shoulders were strapped back immovably. She had made a mistake, she should have fastened the buckles after she was laced. As the corset had shrunk around her, the corset as it tightened had drawn her shoulder back far more than she had intended. Now her shoulder blades were close to touching. The corset stopped her breathing from her abdomen and her braced back shoulders stopped her from breathing up and down. Her normal breath was her biggest breath. A deep breath was out of the question.

              This was OK, she wasn’t going to run a marathon was she?

              It was as she reached the bottom of the ‘in’ tray that she realised that a girl really did need her breath! She paused to sit and just breathe for a moment, then she finished the ‘in’ tray. Laying there at the bottom was a single envelope, no postage stamp so it had come through the internal mail. It was addressed to ‘Miss Janet Watson.’ in ink – not ball point or typed. The handwriting was an elegant script in an unusual, blue/mauve ink that somehow gave the penmanship an individuality. Instantly, by that strange insight that we call a woman’s intuition, she knew that it came from Kenneth Phlagott!

              For a good minute she sat and stared at it before she finally took her paperknife to it and, opening it, to read:-

                 Dear Miss Watson,

I am sorry that things got out of hand at the party. It was, of course, inexcusable, but please do not pass judgement before you hear the sad story. Please have lunch with me today.

Yours,

        Kenneth Phlagott.

              Janet’s Heart did a summersault. Her hand, as she reached for the telephone, trembled. “Hello, Janet Watson here. Mister Kenneth Phlagott please.”

              “I’m sorry, Miss Watson, mister Phlagott is at a meeting at present.” An efficient sounding female voice replied with a distinct ‘And who are you, if I may ask, having the impudence to call his excellency.’  “Can I take a message?”

              Janet swallowed. “Please tell him that I have received his note and, yes, I will be available at lunchtime.”

              “I will inform Mister Phlagott.”

              “Thank you.”

              And, with a click, the line went dead.

              Kenneth Phlagott was, she knew, manager of a quiet small department but it was one of a highly specialised function. She glanced down the Departmental Listing in the ‘phone book, noting the number of PhDs and even a few DScs in his team. The work they did was highly confidential, new in the world of high finance and he, in effect, sat just outside the door of the main board of directors.

              And he was inviting her to lunch with him! And she was setting her cap at him! The very idea made her feel that she was the ultimate gold digger but, well, she had gone too far now. The grip of her corset told her that she was committed, she had done this to herself, there was no going back now. Sitting there, upright and stiff as a pencil, it gradually dawned on her what she had done. She was committed to carry out her plan – to try to attract ‘Him’ as women have done ever since women first walked the earth.

              Oh God! What if he was a man who viewed corseted women with disdain! She hadn’t even though about it, not for a moment. Oh well, too late now.

              She moved slightly in her chair and, immediately, her corset reminded her that, come what may, she was corseted for the day. Remorselessly, there was now no escape. Her corset was her master. Silently, relentlessly, it had control of her. Janet was a girl who loved the new, some new adventure, but this was something different, something new and totally outside anything she had even dreamed of.

              A woman in a stiff, controlling corset cannot slouch, such an idea! She must sit up straight, the queen of all she surveyed, and manage her world. The easy going, quick to smile, the cheerful, relaxed  leader of her little team was gone. So long as she kept to the rules, the strict, unrelenting rules of her new life, then she was the elegant lady whose smile was to be courted, her frown to be feared.

As the morning progressed, Janet began to realise that she had cast herself adrift into a whole new world. It wasn’t just her appearance alone, she realised, but her whole attitude to things. It came home to her with staggering force when she finished reading some document or other, initialled it and dumped it in the ‘out’ tray to become aware that her secretary was struggling to cope with some irritating pest who was making some unreasonable demand or other. She made a beckoning gesture with her forefinger and pointed to her ‘phone.

“Janet Watson, can I help you?”

There was a moment’s pause on the other end then: “Thank God! Somebody with a little authority at last!”

Janet knew that voice. It belonged to a big, bull necked bloke from one of the foreign liaison sections, very full of his own importance. “Janet Watson speaking, and how can I use my little authority to assist you? … I’m sure we can solve the matter without any further fortissimo appeals to God.” She heard herself speaking quietly, politely, using the little breath her corset permitted her. It worked! 

He slowed down and explained his problem. Quietly, patiently she asked for clarification of the various points till it slowly dawned on him that she had led him to realise that he had the answer to his problem was in his own hands all along.

Suddenly subdued, he thanked her for her assistance and rang off.

For a moment, Janet sat and wondered. It was not how she would have dealt with the problem yesterday. Today she couldn’t raise her voice in riotous anger at the uncouth, blustering lout, yesterday they would both likely have got angry and it would have resulted in a fusillade of angry memorandums, flying from and too, taking a lot of time and involving many people.

She glanced across and realised that her secretary was still listening on her extension. She replaced the receiver and looked across at her boss in wonder. “That was clever!”

Janet tipped her head slightly and permitted herself a little smile. “Politeness costs nothing!” She returned to the work on her desk.

She had now been laced tightly for several hours. It wasn’t getting any easier, rather the reverse. It felt tighter with the passing of time, there was not one moment of respite, Silently, relentlessly, implacably, it was her master. There was no possible escape. Why, oh why, had she taken in that waistband so much? Why had she been such a fool as to chose that massive corset among all the others? A woman experienced with corsets would have known better than to encase her untrained body in this massive device! Maybe that was why it has lain in the ‘reject’ drawer in her mother’s workshop. It was certainly making up for lost time now!

Then she remembered herself as she had stood before her wardrobe mirror. ‘It is necessary to suffer to be beautiful.’ She remembered the old Victorian saying and, yes, she was beautiful but, by heavens, she was suffering! She just hoped that Kenneth Phlagott went on her chosen sort of beauty. To be the butt of those scarcely concealed smiles of superiority at this silly women in her vanity would be the ultimate embarrassment

 She took a little breath, feeling the immovable pull of her shoulder straps, permitted herself a little, unladylike wriggle. Silently, remorselessly, implacably, mercilessly the corset controlled her within its palisade of steels. Resigned to her fate, as women have done over the ages, she worked on till lunchtime.

“My, Miss Watson, you are looking very much at you best today. Shall we go?” Kenneth Phlagott just stuck his head around the office door, holding it open for her to strut past him on her four inch heels, out to the lifts.

         His manners were perfect. He knew instinctively just the right thing to say, the right gesture the perfect way to see her into the taxicab and not see her struggles to manoeuvre her stays onto the seat in the restricted space.

         He had chosen a secluded little French restaurant and a table against the wall by the gangway, just far enough from other tables for their conversation to be private but still in plain view so that he was not planning any seduction – at least, not for the moment.

Janet settled down on her chair. She had no chance of leaning against the back, she could only perch stiffly on the edge, but that was no problem. Her corset, seeming to grow tighter with the hours, warned her that it would only allow very small tokens of food into her compressed stomach. Without for a moment seeming to patronise, he helped her chose from the unfamiliar menu. During the starter, and into the main course, he kept up a flow of amusing small talk. Janet found that she was having to stop herself from staring into his eyes.

Suddenly he paused. “Oh, hark at me! You must wonder why I have lured you here just to rabbit on so!” Janet started to say something, to excuse him perhaps, but the held up his hand to stop her. “No, please. One glance at you and I knew that you had gone to such great lengths to prepare for this meeting.” Here he looked down for a long moment at her rigidly corseted waist. “Fearful of what I may say, you have girded yourself to do battle and, may I say, you look most beautiful as a result!”

Janet sat and stared in wonder! He had known all along that she was corseted to suffocation! Known that she had gone to these lengths for a reason, even if he had guessed the wrong reason. “I will waste no more of our time. I am here both to apologise on behalf of my father and to beg you to have the forbearance to hear me out when I try to explain something that will strain you credibility to the limit.”

Janet was forever after to thank her stays for the next few moments. Without them and their inexorable discipline she was sure she would have risen haughtily to her feet, hissed a few words of indignation and stalked out. That this man had the temerity to raise the matter of that disgusting business out there on the starlit balcony passed her comprehension. As it was, she was more or less pinned to her seat by its rigid confines. To rise to her feet with any semblance of dignity was a drawn out business, rigged as she was. Any attempt to hurry would instantly reveal her inescapably confined condition, make her prey the laughter of all about.

She sat, stiffly confined and waited for him to continue.

“My grandfather was a most unusual man in more ways than one. Although he was born in this country, my grandfather, his father, fled here from Eastern Europe to save his wife from war, famine and, quite likely rape. He came here with nothing. He started a small business, making what is called ‘costume jewellery’, which is a very competitive trade where he worked long and hard for all hours but, eventually, was successful. Fearful that his son would suffer the same depredations, he spent much of his poor fortune on giving my father an education.”

Kenneth looked across at her with pleading in his eyes. “At university, my father proved to have a remarkable talent for an esoteric branch of mathematics. I don’t suppose you will have heard of it, but there is a branch of statistics called ‘The Phlagott Equations’. Theoretically, they enable the actions, thoughts even, of a person or group of people or even a nation to be anticipated – if you enter enough data on their past behaviour that is. For years they were just an academic curiosity as the data led to a set of equations that couldn’t be solved by any of the then known methods.”

For a moment, Kenneth waited for her to say something, almost begging her for her permission to continue.

“Go on.”

“Then he met the lady who was to be his wife.” He reached into his breast pocket and took out his wallet. From it he took an old, black and white photograph and handed it to her. It was a snap of a man and a woman standing with their two children in front of them. The man was too like Kenneth to be other than his father, the woman was perfection! She was the personification of that hackneyed phrase, ‘The perfection of beauty.’

“She was very beautiful.” Janet scanned the picture. “Is that you as a boy?”

“Yes, that’s me and my sister. We were twins.”

There was something in his voice, something that told her that they were tottering on the brink of very dark water. Keeping his voice level with an obvious effort, he continued. “They were devoted to each other and worked together. It was she who was at last able to turn the Phlagott Equations into the Phlagott Matrix which, theoretically, could be solved if you had the calculating power to resolve them but they were still, in practice, insoluble without literally months of work, back in those pre-computer days.

Nonetheless, they were sufficiently valued as to be given a research grant to investigate the possibility of applying their work to a social problem in some distant part of the world. The place where they went to gather data, taking my sister and I with us during the school vacations, was a so called ‘undeveloped’ part of the world where the people lived in mud huts and in among their animals.

Disease was rife there, all sorts of disease. My mother and sister both caught smallpox.”

“Smallpox is gone!” Janet protested. One of the triumphs of modern medicine is that a simple vaccination makes a body immune for life. The World Health Organisation had conducted world-wide vaccinations and stopped the disease dead in its tracks, Janet was perfectly aware of that. “But, surely, you were all vaccinated before you went?”

“My father and I, yes, we were safe. My mother was, you will say, vain. Vain enough to cause the disaster. Vaccination, usually on the upper arm, leaves a scar and she would have none of it, neither would she let my sister be ‘done’ as she was growing into another beauty like her mother and such a blemish was unthinkable to her.”

He stared into space for a long moment. What he was seeing was driving him to the very edge. “They had it bad, both of them. It didn’t kill them but smallpox brings the whole body out in festering pustules leaving ring scars that leave the whole body looking like the surface of the moon. Two lovely creatures reduced to such hideousness that the eye refused to dwell on. My mother went insane, that is the only possible excuse for what she did.”

Kenneth Phlagott’s voice remained level and unemotional but she could feel he was close to crashing. “One night she took my sister into the bathroom and cut her throat and then her own. It was me who found them in a pool of blood when I went to clean my teeth that morning.”

Janet blessed her corset. Without its aid, she would have thrown her arms around him in a desperation to comfort him. Suddenly he was so very precious!  As it was, she sat, still and silent across the table for a full minute then lent stiffly forward and laid her hand on his arm. ”Oh, Kenneth, what can I say?” She glanced down at the old photograph once more. “She was so beautiful, so very, very beautiful! I don’t know what to say.”

“There is nothing to be said,” He spoke sadly and with a certain resignation. “It was all a long time ago now, time heals much of the pain and I was young and resilient then. It was Dad who took it so badly. He has never recovered. Somehow everything he does is done as though she were still with him. I was packed back to school almost at once but they say that Dad just buried himself in their unfinished work. He managed to turn the Phlagott Matrix into a whole new mathematics called the Phlagott Resolution – which could be solved by the old mainframe computers of the day and, returning home to the UK, he realised that his mathematics could be used to predict with accuracy the changes in the Stock Exchange. He rented a one room bed-sit in Notting Hill Gate and built, as he says ‘with his own grubby fingers and long English swear words’ a simple valve computer which was adequate for crunching the numbers, and then began to buy and sell shares.

The money didn’t interest him. He was doing it for his wife, his neighbours said that they heard him, sometimes all night, talking to her, explaining how he had solved ‘their’ problems. She was still alive, there in his poor, tortured mind. The trouble was – is – that he sees her in every women he comes across. Walking through a rush-hour crowd is torture for him as he is surrounded, in his mind, by thousands of the woman he has lost. He knows that he is hallucinating, knows it full well, but they are real as life to him and he can do nothing about it.

He took over his father’s old firm when he died and, slowly, converted it into the firm we both serve today. It has grown to be big and powerful but that means nothing to him. As you know, he wanders about the place, suffering at the sight of women, going about their business, intelligent women – for we have no use for any others, which makes it worse – each and every one being his lost wife, his Anne. He has reduced his mathematics to a pocket computer that only he understands. It makes all the right decisions and, in turn, makes him indispensable to the Board.

The world’s best psychiatrists have done their best, but with no success. Probably he understands the problem himself better than they do. His heart aches for that casual cuddle that he once took so much for granted. He cannot stop himself from caressing every woman that, in his tortured mind, is Anne, my lost mother.”

Kenneth Phlagott sat and looked at her with a soft pleading in his eyes that struck deep into her very soul. “He is so very ashamed about that evening out on the dark balcony. He sends his deepest apologies. In the half-light you looked so very like his precious Anne and you didn’t fight and scream like all the others which makes him even more ashamed. Please tell me if there is anything he can do to make amends in any way, any way at all.”

Janet was suddenly ashamed of herself. The old man was not just a randy old goat as they had all assumed, but a man tortured to insanity by the loss of his two great loves in his life, his wife and daughter. Oh Lord, she had totally misread things and had played that cruel, thoughtless trick on him.

“No! Please tell him ‘no’! I’m afraid that the fault, if there is one, is mine. You, neither of you, will understand just what really happened and I am far too embarrassed to explain.” Suddenly her mind was made up. “Please tell him that it is me who will have to find some way of setting right a very great wrong that I have done him.”

Kenneth Phlagott looked in wonder. Before he could think of a reply, Janet held up her hand to silence him. “No, not a word please! Thank you for lunch and for explaining so much.  I have committed a very great wrong and you must give me time to find a way of setting things to right – if, of course, that is possible.”             

Kenneth Phlagott sat, silent for several minutes, his mind churning away as he sought to understand her apology. She realised that, embarrassing though it would be, she just had to explain how she had, albeit inadvertently, led the old man on.

Chapter Three

              The important thing, she realised as she drove home that day, was that she had guessed right. Kenneth Phlagott approved of corseted women – she could tell by the way he looked at her, treated her as a special and fragile creature as he squired her back to the office after lunch. It changed everything. Yes, of course, she was still tightly, rigidly corseted. The relentless, merciless control, the tight shaping of the whole trunk seemed to get steadily tighter as the hours passed but now, well, she almost welcomed it, it was for HIM!

              She parked up and used the back stairs to her room as she could hear her mother’s voice from the fitting room, talking to a customer and didn’t wish to disturb her at work. In her room she removed the skirt and jacket of the business suit and her blouse, slip and camisole and hung them up, ready for tomorrow – and that was another thing.

     Women can, will, wear something different every day and that suit was the only garment in her wardrobe that fitted her new figure. She rifled through her wardrobe. There was a smooth, svelte business dress in a man’s grey pinstripe cloth that was indeed figure hugging and one she had never worn, as it was cut a fraction too small at the waist; but now was an obvious choice. She held it up before herself and stood, looking at the effect in the mirror.

      “Janet! You’er corseted!” Janet spun round to find Jill Pendle, standing in the doorway.

              Janet lowered the dress and stood, regarding herself. Standing there in her stays she looked a different person from the feisty Janet she knew so well. There was no way that she could be anything but very strictly corseted, very strictly corseted indeed. Of all the women in the world, Jill Pendle was just about the only one she would willingly expose herself to, laced as she was into this this massive harness.

              “You have noticed, have you?” She turned to face her. “Well, how do you like it?”

              Jill Pendle spent her life looking at women in corsets, she was invariably called to the fitting room to assist Janet’s mother in her work. Nothing shocked her any more – although Janet was just about the last person she ever expected to see corseted, especially as she was obviously tightly laced.

    Women, among themselves, will chat about the most intimate things, surprisingly enough, much more so and more practically than do men. In a few minutes, Jill knew the whole story. She measured Janet’s waist, took the dress to the workroom and was back in a few minutes with the side seems taken in to fit, she said, the new Janet. As Janet stood there with her back to Jill, she felt her undoing her laces.

              “Hey! what on earth are you doing?”

              “Well, if you’ve been laced to this size all day, you can certainly stand being pulled in a little more by now – and this dress will show off the smallest waist to perfection!” The voice of experience speaking!

     ”Traitor!”

     There was no help for it. Jill had taken in the side seams and cut off the sliver of cloth from the inside of the new dress. With a knee in her back and a smooth pull, the massive corset bore in on her shrinking waist. There was no resisting it. The corset, her relentless master, took her down to the new size with incesant ease. Janet’s head swam. For this reason, she didn’t realise what Jill was up to till too late. She heard a ‘snip’ from behind her and saw in the mirror that Jill was winding the long tails of her corset laces around her hand before dropping them into the waste basket.

“What are you doing?” She demanded wildly, Feeling behind her with trembling fingers. The laces were knotted not with a bow but with a small, hard knot. She felt her fingers brushed aside and there was a dab of something wet on the knot. I the mirror she saw that Jill had used her nail varnish to seal the knot.

“Now, how on earth, am I going to get out of this thing?” She demanded wildly.

“You can’t, that is the idea of sealing you in.”

Janet just couldn’t understand what was happening to her. In a few minutes she was helped into a smooth waist slip and a slightly padded camisole; then she was helped into the dress. As the skirt was drawn up around her thighs she realised what she should have noticed before. The skirt was a pencil slim hobble that practically riveted her knees together. She slipped her arms in and the bodice was pulled up around her and the back zipped up.

Dumbly realising that she had no alternative, this new Jill who she had taken as her friend, had complete control of her.  She stood, gripping the edges of the wardrobe as she was fitted into five inch heeled fashion ankle boots and laced securely.

She was complete.

Gasping with the slightest exertion, tottering with little peg legged, six inch steps, she returned to the mirror. The sight that greeted her made her gasp. From inside, her world was one of merciless control, of being moulded to suffocating tightness, but the slight padding of her hips and the side lines of her camisole smoothed out any trace of the ridges of the massive boning. The vertical pin stripes of the gentleman’s suiting as they swept up and down and around the figure, emphasising her perfection; they were the last perfect touch.

Janet gasped. Turning slowly and stiffly from side to side she stared unbelievingly at her new self. She was the perfect business woman! Elegant, immaculate to the last detail, she stood proud and almost imperious! She would be a sensation in the office, no doubt about that, and would carry her way by shear force of this new personality. She realised that there was just one critical moment. As she stepped from the lift and did her elegant, peg legged hobble into the office, every eye would be upon her.

If she had the courage to carry off that moment, then she was made!

Slowly, coldly, she realised that there wasn’t enough courage in the whole world. The very idea was terrifying! She would be a public exhibition. She knew she just couldn’t do it! She was flunking it before she even began!

“No! I can’t! Yes it’s quiet wonderful, I look superb, I know that, but I will never have the courage to walk into the office done up like this! Let me out at once!”

There was a long silence, then Jill Pendle spoke in a matter of fact sort of voice, as though discussing the weather. ”No.” She smiled a little sympathetically. “I’m sorry, Janet, but your mother insists that you stay dressed as you are till she has had a chance to talk to you.”

What had happened was that her mother, by pure chance, had gone into the workshop while Jill had been taking in the dress and, not recognising it, had asked what was going on. Unthinking, Jill had spilled the beans, told the whole story. Janet’s mother had thought for a moment, then given a knowing smile.

“Well, Jill, I never thought it would happen! You say she has been laced into a strong corset all day?”

“Yes, mam, it was one of those ‘Vixen’ models that had so scared the customer when she came for the final fitting that she never had the courage to come and collect it.”

“The Vixen? My word! She didn’t do things by half, did she! Well, we mustn’t waste this golden opportunity. This is what we will do.”

And that was what Jill had done.

“So, I am to be interviewed by my Mama, still laced to suffocation in this thing so that she can tell me what a fool I have made of myself? I know that already! I should never have started along this damned road of silly fashion! Oh well, since you’ve sealed me in I might as well stay in it for now but, for heaven’s sake get me out of this wretched dress!”

“Your mother said you were to stay as you are, dress and all.”

“I’ll be damned if I will!” She stormed. “Let me out at once, Now!”

Jill just stood and shook her head,

Losing her temper, Janet tried to reach behind her and unzip herself. Instantly she realised that it wasn’t to be, her elbows wouldn’t scares leave her sides. As well as taking in the bodice, Jill had, at her mother’s insistence, recut the sleeves so that her arms were more or less pinned to her sides. The zip puller at the back of her neck was way out of reach.

“I suppose you think that’s very funny!”

Jill rose to her feet. “Your mother is busy with a customer at the moment. I must go back to the workroom.”

“No you don’t! Come and undo me! Now! At once!” Janet stormed, but Jill just walked out, closing the door softly behind her.

Alone, Janet tottered about the room. ‘Well,’ she thought, ‘They have certainly given me the full treatment, the full bit and piece.’ She stood before the mirror and examined this new Janet Watson. From the shiny little toe caps of her boots, hardly big enough to accommodate her big toes, her eyes wandered up, past the tight hem of her hobble skirt. On to that superb figure in its pin striped dress, her arms virtually pinioned to her sides, it’s smooth, wrinkle-free surface hiding completely the massive, unforgiving corset that was the source of her hours of tightlaced agony.

She began to struggle in frustration, but realised just in time that she would only make herself look ridiculous. She let her arms drop to her sides. Yes, she had to admit, she was beautiful, really, really lovely. ‘If only Kenneth Phlagott could see me now!’

Vanity feels no pain.

Picking up a book which she balanced on her head, she practiced hobbling elegantly around the room until Jill came to take her down to her mother.

Janet was quite resigned to being told just what a silly fool she was to even think of going about in this outfit and had prepared herself to meekly accept the well earned wigging that she was sure her mother would administer. It didn’t work out like that.

Her mother sat and watched her carefully as she hobbled across the fitting room towards her. When she was a few feet away she held up her hand. “Stop!” For a moment she sat, examining her daughter. “Turn round!” Dumbly, Janet did as she was asked. Mama had her walk from and to, turning left and right in her little, peg legged walk, then: “Janet, that dress really suits you! Come over here and sit down.”

“I’ll stand if you don’t mind, Mamma.”

“No, sit down. You mustn’t let your corset rule your life completely!” She pointed to the low easy chair. Janet looked at the low seat in horror, there was no help for it. Slowly and carefully, Janet lowered herself down onto the soft seat. It was as much as she could do, her thighs drove her insides up into her stays and drove what little air there was out of her lungs. ‘Well’. Janet thought wildly, I’m down but, but, Oh heavens, I think I will suffocate very soon and how on earth I will ever get back onto my feet the Lord alone knows.’

Mamma, the Court Corsetiere with a lifetime’s experience of the ways of corseted women, sat in silence for a full minute and regarded her daughter, sitting there, upright as a pin, on the verge of a faint. Softly and sympathetically she said. “You look beautiful my dear! That dress suits you to perfection.”

“Thank you, Mamma. I’m so glad you approve.” That was the very last thing she had expected Mamma to say!

“Oh yes, I’m proud of you.” She paused for a moment, her next remark, she knew, would devastate her beloved daughter. “It is a very difficult path you are treading, my dear, that you have realised by now, but have you thought? There is no way back for you, already you have gone too far down the road of tightlacing. Your world has seen you now, the new you. If you give up now, then the jealous world  will be delighted, they will have you as a failure, as a subject for ridicule. You must either go on and learn all the ‘secrets of the prison house’ as the Victorians used to say or be a soft, shapeless laughing stock. You are perhaps fortunate in that you have as your mother a woman who has perhaps more than anybody alive, more knowledge of the art and I am here to help you if you wish. This is the moment when you chose.”

Janet sat and stared. Never for one moment had she suspected that her mother even suspected that she had raided the corset store, let alone that she had worn one tightly laced or gone to work in one. That Jill had totally betrayed her confidence she would never have suspected. If she was in any doubt then the fact that she was sealed into this damned corset by a hard, glued knot was confirmation enough.

“Chose what exactly, mother?”

“Chose between the elegance of a strictly corseted woman and that for life, be of no doubt, or giving up the struggle and being a slovenly modern lump, to be despised by everybody,”

Janet thought for only a moment. Her mother was right, she could never have her comfortable, corset-free self back, not now that the word had seen her in her corseted elegance. “I see what you mean, Mamma. I hadn’t thought, I don’t think I have any choice now but to go on, since you put it so clearly.”

“There lies the trouble, my dear. I will help you as best I can of course, but you are starting very late.”

“How do you mean, ‘late’?”

“In Victorian days, when the wasp waist was the ambition of every lady with any pretence to fashion. It was accepted that a girl should be ‘put into’ stays no later than the day she first entered her teens, preferably much sooner. Of course, a girl so young would try to rebel and considerable coercion was required. She would even be made to sleep in her stays, which engendered open revolt and she would undo her stays once alone in the bedroom.”

“This had to be remedied.”

“Her stays were knotted at the top with a hard knot where her fumbling fingers would be unable to untie herself. If even that failed and the young lady just cut her laces then it was quiet common practice to tie her hands so that she must stay corseted day and night till she was ‘broken in’ and stays were no longer such torture. Indeed they were become essential to her as her wasted muscles were unable to support her without their aid.”

“Goodness! Was that really what happened? Really tied up in their stays at night?”

“Your grandmother, who taught me the trade, had witnessed the length that mothers, ambitious for their daughters, would go in those days. She told me that she had served daughters brought to her by their mothers who were black and blue from the beatings that had received in to overcome their resistance to being cut almost in half in the cause of fashion.” Mamma sat for a moment, studying the parade of emotions crossing her daughter’s face. “You are starting very late, your body has already ‘set’. A wasp waist is still possible but it will be a very hard and painful road you will have to tread to succeed. I will use my skill and my workshop to provide you with any corsets you chose but it is now down to you.”

“One last little thing which may just help you. I have had Pendle seal you in. You cannot release yourself without cutting your laces. You can do this of course, I cannot stop you, but remember, in the moment when you snip yourself loose, you will have given up. You will never, ever be the beautiful woman you can be if you persevere.” Mamma rose and came over to Janet, kissing her on the forehead. “The very best of luck, my dear.”

Janet, with Jill Pendle’s help, took the pinstriped dress off. Its smooth, crease free newness was not to be wasted just mooning about the house. More for something to do than anything, she went down to the workshop and carefully re-worked a pair of trousers to fit her new shape. She opened the side seems of the legs and tapered them to fit her snugly. Likewise she reworked a hip length stockinet top to fit.

In the back of a drawer was an old, three-inch wide leather belt which she shortened and punched some new holes for the buckle. With a struggle she laced herself into four inch heeled, mid-calf boots.

Standing before the mirror she could not but approve. She was smart, casual but smart, the relentless ‘Vixen’ corset still holding her, sealed in now to a shape she had to decide either to adopt for life or to join the shapeless, non-descript hoard and endure their knowing smiles at her failure.

“You look wonderful!” Jill told her.

“Thank you for saying that.” Janet took another look at herself in the mirror. “Mamma has told me what I am in for. I suppose I shall have to start to get used to it, but, heavens! These corsets are eating me alive!” She had a sudden idea. “Will you wait up for me?”

“Wait up for you? You aren’t going out are you?”

“That is exactly what I’m going to do. If I wasn’t sealed into this thing, I would go this evening and visit an old school friend who has been asking for ages to see me again.” She ran her hand around her hard waist. “I’ve got to start somewhere, why not now? Wait up for me if you can, I’ll, try not to be too late.”

She walked around the square and along the High Street to the Underground station. Four inch heels were no problem and, in slacks, she could take her normal strides. The rush hour was long over and she had a choice of seats. Resisting the temptation to stand and escape the added torture of her automatically tightening stays, she chose a seat by the door and lowered herself onto it with pert elegance.

People stared – of course they stared. There was nothing she could do about it. If she dressed like this then she would just have to get used to being stared at. Bolt upright, totally under the Vixen’s control she sat and just accepted the inevitable. After all, she was breaking no law. She was perfectly entitled to dress like this if she chose. It was perfectly respectable and, anyway, these were strangers and of no account. At first she wished she had brought a top coat to cover her folly but, by the time she reached her station, no, this was going to be the new Janet and the world could go suck!

She strutted along to her friend’s house and rang the bell.

Another thing. He old school friend was expecting the ‘old’ Janet. Her new appearance engendered much excited chatter and squealing. By the time she left, she had been felt by excited, exploring hands and had to accept the wonder of her friend that she had done this to herself.

Walking through the dark streets from the station, she was aware of footsteps following her. She paused to look into a dress shop window at the reflection of her unwanted admirer. She most certainly didn’t want to make the acquaintance of that! It would have been fatal to hurry, let alone to run and the footsteps grew steadily closer. She was close to panic till she came upon a neighbour she knew vaguely, taking her dog for a late night walk. Greeting her, they walked, chatting together to her front door and she was inside and safe.

If she was to be an elegant, corseted lady then she had to learn a whole set of new rules.

Jill Pendle was waiting up for her. In a few minutes she was standing in just the Vixen. She had been laced into the damned thing for well over sixteen hours now. Its unrelenting grip seemed to be tighter than ever. “I suppose you are really going to follow mamma’s orders and leave me in this thing all night?”

Jill Pendle stood silently holding her nightdress.

“I can do without that thing. I’m too hot already, laced in this.”

“It would be a good idea if you wore it, one other thing to get out of, to dissuade you from cutting your lace.”

Janet thought. She would be alone, laced into this merciless Vixen. On her dressing table were her nail scissors, the razor she used to clear the hair from under her arms and the scissors in her sewing box were close at hand. In an endless, black night, the temptation was going to be too much – and a silly nightdress wasn’t going to stop her! Hell no! She wasn’t going to give up now, she needed help.

She bent down and picked up the wastebasket and fished out the long ends of her laces that Jill had cut off. She handed then to her.

“Here, take these.” She held out her hands, palms together. “Tie me up good and tight like Mamma told me that Victorian mothers did their daughters. I‘ll be damned if I’ll let myself down now.”

With one startled look at Janet, Jill did as she was asked. She tied her wrists with several turns and took a turn between her wrist so that they became a sort of handcuffs, then used the other piece of lace to tie her thumbs together and pull then down between her palms, tied the ends around her waist so that she was totally secure.

Jill helped her into bed and tucked her up. Bidding her ‘goodnight’, she switched off the light and left her in total darkness. There was no help for it now. Janet Watson was going to spend her first night tightly laced into the Vixen.

 The curtains were heavy, double thick and interlined. Close drawn they shut out not only the light of the street lamps, but muffled the endless background noise of city life. In the silent blackness, Janet’s mind roamed wild.

Tomorrow she must make her entrance in the office wearing the grey pinstripe! Her heart did a summersault, there was no way out now. The only alternative would be to wear the two piece that she had worn already – and that would of itself be a defeat for she admitted to herself that, yes, she looked wonderful in the grey and, yes, she wanted to impress HIM!

Holy Jesus on a crutch! These stays were tight! She was beaten, already she realised that she wanted more than all the world to cut herself free. Tomorrow she would regret it, this she knew, but now, alone, laced  in the Vixen she already was beaten. She would have given anything for that one moment of relief as she snipped her laces. She was beaten already.

She had begun to feel that she could cope, that her body was becoming slightly used to its confinement. It was that extra tug that Jill had given her laces that made the difference. It refreshed the remorseless reminder that the Vixen was her master.

She pulled and tugged at her bonds, but several turns of nylon lace, securely tied, were more than equal to the task. Wildly she realised that she was condemned to spend the long night hours like this. There was no possible escape.

Time had no meaning. Her mind wandered from one ‘scene’ to another. So, she was going to spend her working life like this? Then she would need a lot of different outfits – which her mother and Jill had said they would help her with.

A whole new wardrobe! Yes, but it would take a lot of planning. Corsets, she would have to get used to being corseted of course, but there were many different styles of corsets. OK, she had, by pure chance, chosen the Vixen and, agony though it was to wear, it had done her proud. She would have to get used to the endless control of her corsets. Oh well, Mamma would see to that she had no doubt!

Already she had seen how her new persona could be used to manage her job, there were distinct advantages there. More important, Kenneth Phlagott was very taken with her in her stays. For him alone it was, she realised, all worthwhile!

Her mind wandered off into the history of her man. He was an orphan, his mother had been driven in her madness to murder his sister and then kill herself. ‘Vanitus vanitatum’, all is vanity, she remembered the old Latin tag. The power of vanity, more powerful than life itself, that any woman should kill her own child through vanity at her lost beauty! Janet moved a little and felt at once the relentless restraint of her stays, she had done this to herself after all so who was she to talk of vanity?

Kenneth approved of her in corsets! That was more powerful than all the vanity in the world!

On the other hand, it was not vanity that had destroyed the whole world of Andrew Phlagott, it was the loss under such tragic circumstances of the wife and daughter he adored. A mind as powerful as his must, to some extent, be balanced in a knife edge. Now he lived in a dream world where every woman he saw was his lost Anne. His life centred around her, her touch was his dream, his all. Oh how she wished that she had never even thought of playing that silly trick on him, of adding so thoughtlessly to his torture. At the back of her mind, she thought she might just, only just, be able to bring him a little relief – if she dare.

It would be worth almost anything to do so – and it would please Kenneth.

Her mind circled endlessly round its perimeter. At one moment in that endless darkness she cried out in her agony, but nobody came to her aide. By the end she had come to understand her position exactly but had found no solutions.

She may just have slept for a little for she opened her eyes to find the curtains drawn to admit the dawn and Jill standing by her bedside with a cup of tea.

Chapter Four

              With a struggle, Janet managed to get to her feet and stood patiently while Jill untied her wrists. As she stood, rubbing her sides she felt behind her the criss-cross of her lacing and the hard, glued knot. She was still rigged exactly as she had been yesterday, not a millimetre bigger or smaller. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jill Pendle pick up her nail scissors.

              “And just what do you think you’re doing with those?”

              “Why, cutting  you loose of course.

              “Oh no you don’t!” Janet spun round, took the scissors and replaced them on the dressing table. “I’ve been tied up in this thing for twenty four hours now and, unless my nerve fails completely, I’m going to be tied up in the damned thing in the office all day today. There’s no possible reason to undo me just for the sake of lacing me up again in a few minutes. And, I’m not going to give you the satisfaction of threading up a new lace so that you can pull me in even tighter. This size will do very nicely for the grey pin stripe, thank you very much.”

              “But what about your shower?”

              “Oh bother the shower. I’ve done nothing even faintly grubby and, heaven knows, I could never raise the energy to work up a sweat.” She took a swig of tea and took herself off into the bathroom to wash her face and hands, then sat at her dressing table to do her hair and makeup. She took a new packet of nylons from a drawer and Jill helped her into her clothes. The long zip was pulled up behind her and she was finished.

              She stood before the mirror and looked for any blemish, but there was none. She was immaculate. So this was what she would look like as she walked from the lift, across the big dealing room and into her office. She could just imagine the sudden silence, then the quiet sniggers.

              No, she couldn’t do it, she just couldn’t do it. She tried to raise her arms in mock surrender but even that was impossible. The tightly cut sleeves pinned her arms to within a few inches of her sides. OK for sitting at her desk and running her office team but otherwise she was reminded that she was a prisoner in the grey pinstripe dress.

              And she still had to go to work!

              “I don’t know where I shall find the courage to expose myself like this – but I must. Jill, take me downstairs and push me out of the front door, closing, locking and bolting it behind me. Then I think – as the alternative is getting into the car and driving to work or standing on the doorstep and looking a complete fool – I might just make it after all.”

              “You won’t like it on the doorstep, not for a moment.”

              “Why is that – this morning, particularly?”

              “Because it’s raining!”

              Janet looked out of the window and yes, it was raining, a soft gentle summer rain. Enough to wet the roads and make the car tyres hiss as they passed. Janet was saved!

              In a light gabardine showerproof coat and matching hat, unremarked, she did a smooth, hobbled glide across the dealing floor into her office. She hung her outdoor clothes on the stand and took her place behind her desk to answer the ‘phone which had obligingly started to ring at that very moment.  She was just finishing the ‘phone call when her secretary came in with the mail. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared.

“Why, Miss, you’re looking wonderful this morning!”

Janet rose to her feet and stepped from behind her desk to show the full grey pinstripe. “Thank you, I’m glad you like it.”

“It’s lovely! It suits you to perfection!”

Janet took an awful chance. She took her waist in her hands and swayed her hips a little from side to side. It was immediately obvious that she was indeed rigidly corseted. “I try my best. Someone has to set an example.”

She had made an open declaration that she was strictly corseted. There could be no going back now, her secretary would be sure to tell her friends – ‘in the strictest confidence’ of course – and ‘in the strictest confidence’ it would be passed on. In no long time it would be an open secret throughout the firm. ‘

‘That Watson woman, I don’t know how she has the nerve to make such an exhibition of herself’. Janet could almost already hear the whispers.  No going back now. She lowered herself carefully back onto her chair, the Vixen keeping her straight and upright as usual. Slowly, as she ploughed through the usual morning routine, she began to realise that she had done the right thing after all. She was not just a corseted woman fighting off the flab, she was a superbly corseted woman by choice and, as an elegant lady, was entitled to the respect that all elegant ladies required as of right. Attack is always the best form of defence. An idea began to form in her mind.

One of the routine chores of being a Department Manageress was the production of the annual staff reports. Personnel Department, with true bureaucratic thoroughness, had produced a form with all the questions to be asked about just about every aspect of their work, requiring the Departmental Manager to award marks out of ten for each section.

              To the intense annoyance of Personal, Janet, taking the whole thing seriously, took her time and filled in the forms with great care and that only after discussing the juniors with their Section Leaders. Then she sent photocopies of the forms to the people concerned in ‘Private and Confidential’ envelopes, giving them time to read and ponder her decisions and giving them an appointment to come and discuss with her, her final decisions before they were submitted to the oligarchs of Personal.

              It drove Personnel mad as it breached their overarching sense of power, but they had to agree that it was as near to totally fair as was possible. It was thus by pure chance that the perfect subject for Janet’s new scheme presented herself at her office as she was finishing her morning coffee.

              Janet looked up as her secretary brought a girl she had seen about the department, a school leaver who was an example of all that was wrong with the UK educational system. She slouched in and plunked herself down in the visitor’s chair without being invited.

              “Come in and sit down.” Janet spoke without looking up. She had seen at first glance all that she needed to know about the girl. She was wearing a distinctly crumpled shirt/blouse, jeans that were worn thin at the knees and were ragged about the bottoms and trainers with the soles beginning to come unstuck from their uppers. To complete the picture, she was chewing gum.

              “You have read my report on you I trust?” The girl nodded casually. “It makes very unpromising reading, doesn’t it? Well, what have you got to say for yourself?”

              The girl continued to chew for a moment then said, casually, “Yer carnt go about saying fings like that! My dad said I should go ‘an tell me shop steward.”

              “You feel that you have a genuine grievance, do you?”

              “Yus, that’s wot my dad sez.”

              Janet pressed the intercom and told her secretary “Go and ask Robert McGonagall to be so good as to join us at once! He’s working in the packing room.” Then she carried on with her paperwork, ignoring for the present the gum chewing object in the visitor’s chair.

              Her secretary returned with the shop steward. He was a middle aged bloke who looked after the few members of the Trades Union who worked here. He had lived through the period of trades union militancy largely put down when Margaret Thatcher was Prime Minister and was, she knew, not a man to stand for any abuse of his members.

              “Come in Bob, sit down, she indicated the spare chair, “and read this please.”

              After he had time to read it – twice – she said, “Your member here says that she thinks my report on her is unreasonable and asks for your assistance. Please advise her.”

              “Is all this true?”

              “I think so, it is not my practice to tell lies about my staff.”

              “You have given her time to answer all these criticisms?”

               “No, she had immediately invoked her right to Trades Union representation.”

              Bob McGonagall glanced through the report form once more. He shook his head sadly. “There is more than enough here to justify summary dismissal.” He turned to the lump sitting there. “I’m afraid, Miss, that I can do nothing for you.”  He turned to Janet. “I could deal out the usual rhetoric about ‘Worker’s Rights’ but it would be no use here. You have the facts on your side I’m afraid.”

              “I don’t give up that easily, Bob.”

     “How do you mean?”

     “Just look at the form again. She obviously has it in her to do a good job. The ability is there if she would but use it. My job is to get the best out of people.“ She turned to the girl. “Is this what you really want?” She tapped the form. “This form will only confirm Personnel’s opinion that, even if we keep you on, you should stay forever as an assistant filing clerk, day after day doing the lowest of the low menial tasks about the office?”

     The girl looked sullen and defensive. “So yer wants me ter slave away a bit ‘arder fer a few more quid a week, do yer?”

     “NO! Look at me when I talk to you! No! That is exactly what I don’t want! If the reason you come here to work, day after day, is that you will starve if you don’t. If all you live for is only going out drinking with your friends on Saturday night and being sick in the street then, well, I can do nothing for you and it will be back on the unemployed heap for you! —- Look at me! —- Do you think that I spend my free hours doing that.”

      “No, Miss.”

      “No! And neither should you!” Janet’s voice sank to a soft, gentle tone, “I don’t ‘slave here to run a department in this big impersonal firm that only wants my labour’. I come here because I have the honour – yes, honour – to lead a top class team. I am happy, indeed proud, to do that! My team are proud of the work they do and they are a happy team. – Look at me! – Do I look like a down trodden wage slave?”

      The girl looked at Janet, really took in what she saw for the first time, an elegant lady, beautiful and knowing it, upright and proud within the strict control of the relentless Vixen. The grey pinstripe screaming ‘successful business woman.’

     “I have a proud team, proud of the work they do, and I want you to be one of them.” She turned to Bob McDonegall. “Bob, she’s your member, you have their best interests at heart I’m sure. You talk to her, she may take it better from you. But be of no doubt, one more staff report like this and it will really be the end of her as far as this firm is concerned.”

      As they walked out, Janet just overheard Bob say, “Well, for a moment I thought you really were for the high jump! Now, if you’ve got any sense you wi…. ….. ….. .”

               Ken Phlagott took her to another of those discrete little restaurants for lunch. He was obviously holding back some secret joke. He saw her seated then took his seat opposite her, still smiling to himself.

       “OK, come on, out with it. I’ve done something to amuse you, what is it? Is my slip showing or something?”

                Ken gave himself another moment to hug his joke, then, “Vesuvius, the atom bomb, the Bismarck and you, you really are in a class of you own!”

                “I’m not sure I am flattered by your comparison to a volcano or a weapon of mass destruction, but I most certainly don’t wish to qualify as an old battleship!”

                 “Well, the broadsides you fired in the office this morning have struck home with vengeance!

        “How so?”

                Ken smiled to himself once more then looked up at her, suddenly serious. “Well, it was more a single wriggle that started it all. First you turn up in that wonderful dress you’re wearing, then, when your secretary compliments you on it, you stand up and gave that little wriggle that told the world that you were corseted to within an inch of your life! In that moment you have declared to the world that, yes, you are corseted and this by choice and all that sniggering I have been hearing behind your back is stilled, that alone was a masterstroke.” He paused for a moment, gathering his words. “I have been waiting for you to get shot of that slovenly little minx that Personnel foisted of on you for some time yet, when you had the chance and we were all more or less holding our breath, when she demanded union representation, you turned it to your own advantage. The whole place knows about it by now. Everybody is asking each other what you will do next.”

                “Oh good.”

                “Why good?”

                “Well, Bob McGonagall is a damned good Shop Steward, if that is possible from a management point of view; he has read her staff report and has more or less taken her under his wing. It will be fascinating to see how she goes from here.”

                 Ken Phlagott looked puzzled. Janet went on regardless.

                 “The important thing is that it gave me the chance to say before witnesses that she was lucky to be part of what is the crack team which is my department. My secretary was listening on the intercom, I could tell by the little indicator light, be of no doubt about that. She is a right nosy parker. That slovenly little minx, the Shop Steward and her, it will be all over the department by now that I think my team are the best.

        If I were to have called a meeting and told them that to their faces it would have been just another management pep talk. Now they know, by the ever reliable grape vine, that I know them for what they are and am proud of them – and, be of no doubt, that is true – I am, very proud. It may be a waste of time but, if I judge human nature correctly, they will be more inclined to prove to the world that they really are that good, that their boss knows what she is talking about.  A win, win situation, yes?”

                 Janet sat, looking across the table at him. He was obviously deep into pondering her explanation. She sipped her coffee, giving her one last moment to think before she dropped her bomb. “Unfortunately, from your point of view, it also means that the whole firm knows by now that the woman you’ve been taking to lunch every day is a vain ‘fool of fashion’ who nearly squeezes herself to death in the silly conviction that it makes her more beautiful.”

                 Her bomb was a dud. Ken was not embarrassed in the least. He smiled across the table. “Oh, there’s no secret there, it has been common knowledge since the very beginning that I am more than taken with you and, not wishing to embarrass you, it is obvious at a glance that you could only be that wonderful shape by artificial means. It flatters my male ego to think that you do it, at least in part, for me.”

                 One of Ken Phlagott’s odd quirks of character was his habit of suddenly changing the subject without warning. Before Janet could think of a reply to that shatteringly frank revelation of his real feelings he went on, “Oh, while I think of it, I’ve managed to get a couple of returned tickets to that new play at the Royal Court Theatre. They are for tomorrow night I’m afraid but, if you could make it, I booked supper afterwards at a little place I’ve discovered that do some wonderful French ‘Provinciale’ cooking.”

                That particular play was a sell-out. The tickets were for the second row of the stalls. ‘Black tie’ for the men of course but, for Janet it obviously called for a special effort. Jill Pendle made several pencil sketches of possible dresses till she came up with one of her masterpieces. It could have been a cocktail dress or it would have passed with honour as an evening dress, either way, although it had required yet another pull on the Vixen’s laces. It suited her to perfection.

       What lady, looking her ravishing best in the stalls of a fashionable theatre and in the bar during the interval, on the arm of a very handsome and attentive gentleman, among the social elite, could feel other that euphoric?

                It happened, at last it happened. In the taxi going home, slowly and gently he drew her to him and kissed her. That moment set the scene for all that followed.

              Janet was beginning to wonder why Jill Pendle took so much time and trouble over her. She received no additional pay for all the extra hours she worked nor for all the extra effort that she put into looking after her. That she had produced that wonderful dress in less than twenty-four hours was remarkable in itself, especially on top of all her other work. As she helped Janet out of her evening display, Janet, still full of the excitement of the last few hours, thanked her for all she had done for her. “You really have been wonderful to me, I’m more grateful than you can ever believe. But why do you go to such lengths to help you employer’s daughter? That I shall never understand.”

               Then it all came out.

                “Well, my dear, if you really want to know, I have worked for you mother ever since I left school, I was her very first apprentice. I wasn’t married for very long, he died young and I was left alone in the world, childless and living in my little two roomed flat just down the road, but I had always wanted children of my own. You were just a toddler at the time and, what with your parents being so very busy, and you such a feisty little thing, well, I suppose, in the back of my mind, you more or less took the place of the child I never had.”

                 Janet thought back to those days, to the procession of nursemaids, kind and gentle but always the impersonal paid servants. Of her mother, the elegant business woman, the perfectly correct Court Corsetiere with that slight but artificial smile accompanying her few words to her daughter. Of her father, so often ‘Daddy is tired tonight, dear, he will read your bedtime story, tomorrow (perhaps)’. It has always been Jill Pendle, the friend in the workroom, to whom she had gone with all her troubles.

                 She wasn’t in the least tired. They made tea and the chat got around, somehow, to that adventure that went wrong, out on the balcony in the starlight when Ken had rescued her from his predatory father.

                  “That wretched man! I really can’t understand why he isn’t sacked!”

                 Janet stirred her tea and chose her words carefully. “Can you keep a secret, Jill, a very important and sad secret?”

                 Jill Pendle looked startled for a moment then assured Janet that she kept so many secrets of embarrassed, corseted women that another would hardly be noticed in the crush.

        Thus it was that Janet told the true story of the catastrophe that had turned Andrew Phlagott’s mind. To Janet, a woman at the very peek of flowering beauty and just coming to terms with the huge power that her beauty carried with it, could feel in her very soul the moment of horror when the poor woman had first seen her pockmarked face in a mirror. Also her daughter who she worshipped! Janet wondered how she herself would have coped.

        Jill skipped that bit. Her mind went straight to the effect on Andrew Phlagott’s mind. She knew of course that he had a brain that almost went off the clock when it came to intelligence. It was no wonder that he had cracked big time in the wake of such a tragedy. “Oh, the poor, poor man!”

        “Yes, I’m thoroughly ashamed of that silly trick we played on him, it must have been torture for him.”

       They sat for a second cup of tea and talked about Andrew Phlagott in a new light. Janet told of the germ of an idea she had. It would take a lot of organising and was risky in every way but they both knew that they would try it. It would involve a lot of planning and must ‘go’ first time, failure could be a complete disaster and Ken would never forgive her. She knew she had to try.

        So she turned in for the night. The Vixen was still laced as it had been all day but her hands weren’t tied any longer. The vixen was no longer her master but her friend; she was ‘broken in’ to her stays now. She had reached that stage of addiction where her corsets were a source of pleasure, great pleasure.

Janet’s mother watched her daughter’s progress into being a corseted woman with an eye carrying the experience of many years in the trade. It wasn’t easy, there were days when Janet was so short in temper that she was best avoided. Jill Pendle worked tirelessly, making dress or costume one after the other. It is said by the market research people that the average woman will wear the same dress about seven times. Say fifty two dresses a year for the office. OK, so the appearance of a dress or costume could be altered completely by the addition of accessories, scarves, flying panels, that sort of thing but it was, none the less, necessary to add a very big new wardrobe to her bedroom.

There is a size below which a woman’s waist loses its grace, laced so tight, she just looks pinched and ugly. If she wishes to go further down the path of figure training then she has best resort of cultivating some form of stem waist to emphasise the curves, which, even in the hands of the most experience corsetieres, is far from easy.

 Rather against the advice of Jill and her mother, Janet chose to cultivate a three inch stem.

 If she had thought that the Vixen was difficult, it was nothing to that first month in stem waisted corsets! On the other hand, her first appearance in the office, laced into the new shape, was a sensation. Now there was no sniggering behind a concealing hand. This was now the latest triumph of Miss Janet, the proud manager of a proud department.

She was walking down a corridor, thinking of the job in hand, when she became aware of someone walking towards her. It was that slovenly junior filing clerk who had demanded union representation.

Janet stopped in her tracks and examined her. She wore a pair of spotless off white trousers which matched her hip length jumper pulled in with a wide elastic belt. She wore ‘sensible’ but clean and polished oxford pumps. Her hair was clean and brushed into a smooth cascade down to her shoulders. Janet smiled. “You are looking very smart this morning my dear, well done!” She went on her way, leaving the girl staring after her in amazement. That the departmental boss – and a beautiful lady at that – had noticed her first efforts at dressing the part was shattering!

Janet sought out Robert McDonagle. “Bob, you have worked wonders with that girl, congratulations!”

“Thank you, Miss. I do my best for my members.”

“And for the Department of course.”

Chapter Five

              The Board of Directors decided, in their infinite wisdom, that there should be a grand launch of their latest service to clients. It was to be a huge, no expense spared junketing, a weekend affair at a large country mansion and gardens, taken over completely for several days. Ken Phlagott passed Janet a sneak photocopy of the program. It included a plan of the house and garden.

              Janet knew at once that here was going to be her big chance, her only chance, to set up the scene where they would make there one and only, make or break, attempt to crash through the dark barriers between Andrew Phlagott’s mind and the real world. She explained her plan to Ken over a discrete lunch.

              Ken was adamant. “Absolutely no way! Alone with Dad in that walled garden? Deliberately triggering his passions? It would be tantamount to suicide!”

              “No Ken, please, I must. It may not work, I know, but, well, we can’t leave him to that endless torment and, from what I’ve read and, leaving out all the long technical words, if we can just drive him over the brink, then the tensions will snap. The textbooks say that his real mind will break through and  he will find his own way back to sanity.”

              It very nearly led to their first real lover’s row but she was determined and could not be dissuaded. Desperately hoping that he would poo poo the whole idea, Ken arranged a dinner with the psychiatrist who had treated his father – he was a professor of psychiatry at one of the big teaching hospitals. The Great Man was, at first appalled, then intrigued, by the idea. “You are sure that this fabulous corset thing you will wear will offer sufficient protection from a madman in the throws of uncontrolled dementia? It sounds extremely dangerous to me.”

              “Oh yes. Once laced into it and with that strong, rigid neck corset then I’m stiff as a lamp post; his passions will not be enough to hurt me, whatever he does.”

              The psychiatrist thought long and hard, then, “I could never prescribe such a treatment, never in a thousand years. On the other hand, yes, you are right, theoretically it should work. It has been discussed, but only as a theoretical treatment – in the literature, it is the only possible way back for him, but such a thing has never actually been tried, it would be dangerous in the extreme.” This woman in all her elegant beauty was asking to be put into a position of great danger and beautiful woman were to be cherished and protected, that he had been taught since childhood. On the other hand, if it worked it would be a sensation in the world of psychiatry. His mind was made up. “On the understanding that you are proceeding on your own cognition alone and that any information and advice I give you shall be without prejudice, as the lawyers love to say, I will be with you all the way.”

              Faced with that, Ken had no real alternative but to go along with her but he planned his own defence of his lady with the greatest care. He loved and respected his father but no way was he going to let him hurt his lady.

              Something radiated from Janet in the days and weeks that followed. Her department felt it. If the boss was driving herself so hard to make this presentation thing really ‘go’ then they fell in and moved mountains to make everything perfect.

              The old mansion was much as it had been when it was raised several hundred years ago. It was a Class I listed building, the country seat in the days of Britain’s greatness, of a belted earl of great power and wealth. Janet, however, took nothing as read and inspected every last thing down to the last knife and fork, sheet and pillow case. The caterers were left in no doubt as to exactly what was required of them and, as the guests began to fly in from all points of the compass, it stood, glistening in its perfection, to receive them.

              To set the tone, that first afternoon and evening was set aside for hospitality. The big presentations and demonstrations were programmed for tomorrow. Uniformed staff saw the guests to their rooms, drinks and nibbles were waiting when they had freshened up and descended to the grand hall. A lady from the Ancient Buildings people was present. She told them the history of the old house should they be interested (She had done exactly the same many times and had worked up her presentation to an attention-grabbing chat of great interest and amusement); Janet’s department moved among the guests, making them welcome and chatting about the fascinating things they would see tomorrow.

              At dinner, Andrew Phlagott, in fine form, made the welcoming speech. Something his son had said in passing had triggered an idea in his mind and his speech was crisp, amusing and short – he followed the old advice given to music hall entertainers way back, ‘Always leave them wanting more’. He sat down amid smiling faces and excited chat – which kept his mind off the endless search among the ladies for the face of his lost Anne.

              Janet slipped away before dinner. Jill Pendle was waiting in her bedroom with her outfit for the big experiment laid out ready. Together they got her into it. It was a struggle, but that they had expected. Janet’s conversion to a regularly corseted woman helped, of course, but, none the less, to perform its function it had to be tight and tight it most certainly was! It was laced closed from top to bottom, which somehow added to its extreme rigidity. Knowing that it was to face the extreme test of protecting her against a man in the wildest throws of passion, the neck corset had been reinforced to hold her head completely rigid against all force possible and thus save her from a broken neck. The psychiatrist had warned that this was a distinct possibility – it had actually happened, it was all written up in the police records of the murder.

              The dress was a copy made from one of Kenneth’s old photographs of his mother at her most beautiful. It was a soft, flowing white made from a diaphanous material that made the wearer seem to float through the air.  With great difficulty and the assistance of Jill and an accommodating maid, Janet descended the back stairs and crossed the drive to enter the walled garden, closing the big old oak door behind her.

              Walled gardens had, in ages past, been the rich Englishman’s luxury. Solid brick walls, some twelve feet high, enclosed a big square of the most fertile soil, producing a microclimate and sun-trap that made the production possible of all sorts of luxurious and out of season fruit and vegetables to grace his table and impress his guests. It was an expensive and labour intensive business and much more economically replaced today by such luxuries, ubiquitous on the supermarket shelves and flown in from the South of Spain or beyond. The massive old walls still stood, however, and the space had been turned into a gorgeous rose garden, fragrant in the moonlight. Against the far north wall stood a summerhouse offering concealment to the psychiatrist, who stood at a window, watching through a pair of those electronic night glasses that amplified the very faintest light and enabled him to see everything as clearly as daylight. He was less than happy with what he saw, the space was cluttered with arching loggias across the paths, trellises, heavy with blooming roses and groups of standard roses, all impeding his view. He was flanked, as he stood there, by two massive male nurses, ready in a moment to intervene. In a stainless steel dish lay a prepared syringe of a powerful tranquiliser, its needle sharp and ready.

As he watched, Kenneth slipped in via the west door and stood in the darkness of the doorway, tense and ready at any moment to rush to the aid of his lady. Jill had come in behind Janet and also stood in the shaded darkness of the south doorway.

              As they sat at their coffee, a waiter discretely slipped a note to Andrew Phlagott, telling him, quite truthfully, that a lady wished to meet him in the rose garden. Andrew couldn’t believe it! Nonetheless, he rose from the table and slipped out.

              Janet saw him enter the rose garden and stand, looking around in something of a bewilderment. She stood, concealed behind a low trellis of climbing roses and watched till he had moved a few yards down the centre path then spoke softly,

              “Andrew!”

              Andrew stopped dead in his tracks. “Who is that?”

              “Can’t you guess, Andrew” She cooed, “It has been so long!”

              Andrew turned to and fro, trying to determine the direction of the voice which echoed from the walls and seemed to surround him. “Who is that, please! I can’t see you!”

              Janet stepped out from behind the trellis for a moment then slipped back out of sight. In the moonlight, for a moment, from the other end if the trellis, she seemed to float before him in her white diaphanous dress, almost luminous in the moonlight, and was gone. He started forward but she dodges behind a loggia and round among the standard roses to appear again, briefly, at the far side of the garden.

              “Anne?” His raging mind made the connection she had been intending.

              “It’s been so long, dearest, so very long.” Janet spoke softly. Even now, as her ruse got under way, she was not going to admit that she was ‘Anne’, his own mania had to provide the conviction.

              For several minutes she taunted him, Her soft soled slippers made no sound on the grass verges of the footpaths as she dodged from place to pace, giving him brief glimpses of her as she dodged in and out of sight among the roses, speaking soft words of encouragement.

              “Anne, oh Anne, please!” He stopped right in the middle of the garden, where the two main paths intersected. His chest heaved with exhaustion from his pursuit of that white phantom. In his panting exhaustion he felt a soft breath around his ear and a soft voice said, “Andrew darling.”

              He spun round to find her standing almost touching his chest.

              Something exploded in Andrew Phlagott’s brain. He had found his long lost Anne! His grip as his arms wrapped around her had the speed of a striking mamba and the strength of a boa constrictor. The force of his first kiss actually bruised her lips, forcing her head back against the massive support of the neck corset. Wildly, Janet knew that she had totally lost control. He had the strength of a gorilla. The old quote, ‘Those whom the gods wish to destroy, they first make mad’ ran through her head as she fought for breath in his crushing embrace.

              In the summerhouse, the two mental nurses lurched forward but were stopped in their tracks by a peremptory word from the psychiatrist. Through his night glasses he could see that Janet’s body was still its rigid, unbent self. She was even managing to encourage him with a stroking of his shoulders and hair as he bore down on her. He calculated that his nurses could cover the few yards in good time to stop major damage if things got out of hand. For the present, things were going more or less as Janet had prophesied.

              His passion now totally out of control, Andrew bore her to the ground, fortunately on the soft grass verge of the path. Laying helpless under his crushing weight as he writhed, groaning in his passion on top of her, Janet hoped that her guardians in the shadows would intervene in time.

              Kenneth was appalled. He moved forward to stand behind a particularly large standard rose, ready to pounce in the instant if she were to scream out for help, as it had been arranged. Jill slipped across to stand beside him.

              Andrew Phlagott’s passion reached its inevitable climax and he lay on her, tense and quivering and groaning then slowly relaxed, but not a usual relaxed, contented satiation, but a deep, limp unconsciousness. Janet was, for a moment, worried that he had had a heart attack, so strong had been his passion, but the mental nurses gently lifted him off her- the psychiatrist felt a strong pulse. He gently lifted back Andrew’s eyelid to reveal the eyeball rolled up, almost out of sight. He was in a deep comma.

He accompanied the nurses as they carried him up the back stairs and put him to bed. There was nothing he could do for him now. He knew that, deep in his brain the blockage was broken at last, furious activity had begun to unravel the tangle of his tormented memory and only time could make the required repairs, even if it was possible. Then he rejoined the party.

Kenneth and Jill helped Janet to her feet and supported her as she tottered back to the house. Back in her bedroom, Jill undressed her and got her out of that massive corset. “Are you OK, Miss?” Jill asked anxiously.

“I think so.” Janet told her as she cautiously tried to flex her long paralysed muscles. “I’ve been in some desperate clinches with boys in my time, heaven knows, but that!!” She took a hot, relaxing bath, rubbed some ointment on her bruised lips and turned in to bed. In a few minutes she was in the deep sleep of the truly exhausted.

Jill quietly tidied up. The white dress was crumpled and torn, muddied, grass stained and smeared with the spilt semen of Andrew’s passion. She folded it up and, wrapping it in brown paper, buried it in the bottom of a suitcase for disposal later. Completely ruined, it had served its purpose admirably.

The next morning, Janet descended the stairs in slacks and pullover, looking forward to her breakfast, to be greeted by a worried Kenneth and the psychiatrist. His room was empty! Some time in the night, Andrew Phlagott had packed his bags and gone!

 
        The moon had set. Andrew’s room was pitch black when he returned to consciousness. His mind was crystal clear. It was as though he had, over the hours of his deep comma, seen life through what the film makers call a ‘slow fade’ – his old delusional world had faded back into reality, for a time he had seen both at once. Now he saw what had happened, what they, Janet, his son and the psychiatrist had done for him. He was grateful, be of no doubt, but, by God, that woman had had guts! He really must make amends for what he had done to her – but that could wait. He saw now what he must do immediately, now, starting this minute, albeit in the middle of the night.

              From his bedside ‘phone he called for an all-night taxi service to come and take him to the station. By the time it turned up he was packed and ready. By train and Underground he returned to his flat, packed a small grip and his passport. From London Heath Row he took a long haul flight back to the country where he and his beloved Anne had worked on their research. From the National Hub he hired a single engine Cessna and pilot to fly him to the airstrip adjacent to the village.

              The village elders greeted him cordially. During his years there, he and his wife had interceded on their behalf with the United Nations Food and Health Organisation, bringing considerable advantage to the village and such people do not forget. Quietly he explained his mission.

              It seemed that the whole village followed him to the graveyard, stopping at the boundary to watch in a silent line as he stepped forward, followed, unbidden, two paces behind by a girl carrying a large bunch of tropical flowers. The grave had been kept neat and tidy from respect to her, and he stopped at the foot to stand for a long minute in silent reverence, then he knelt down and kissed the grave, whispering his goodbye. The girl handed him the flowers which he lay at the head, under the simple cross, then he turned and walked quickly back to the Cessna.

              Back at the National Hub, he booked in and took his boarding card to the departure lounge. Almost for the first moment since he had awakened in the darkness of his room at the old mansion he sat and relaxed, looking around him as the other passengers for the London flight filtered in. Gradually it dawned on him just what he was looking at. Half the passengers were women. Young women, old women, tall women, short women, fat women and thin women, attractive woman, scruffy women, just women. He looked in wonder, scanning for his Anne and realising with a simple wonder that she wasn’t there any more, lurking in every woman he saw. She was gone, laid finally to rest.

              On the flight home, he sat between a middle aged woman in the window seat who told him how well her grandchildren were doing at college and an obvious business woman who managed to spill the contents of her briefcase all over him as she rummaged in it. He made appreciative noises about the success of the grandchildren and gathered the papers and returned them with just a word. Then he sat and slept for most of the flight. They were just ordinary women, after all.

              Back in his flat, Andrew opened the mail which included copies of the minutes of the last meeting of the Board of Directors. Thinking, he went out and bought fish and chips from a local chippy and sat, eating them out of the paper while he entered the latest data into his modified hand computer. He didn’t like the result. He took a cab to the office. It was late on a Friday evening and everybody had gone home.  He sat at his desk and turned on his desktop terminal, using his password to interrogate the most confidential files and delve deeper into the way the board had been running the firm of late.

     As he expected, it was all OK and above board, the sort of thing that a competent board of directors could be expected to do but, to a mind so powerful and now once more in full flood, it made depressing reading. He worked till late and a new idea began to form.

     By the next morning he realised that his new idea was the way to go, but, when it sprung fully formed on the board, it had to be worked out to the very last dotted ‘i’ and crossed ‘t’. ln late mid-morning he ‘phoned his son. “Kenneth, we’ve got work to do. Get yourself round here pronto – oh, and bring a takeaway.”

     They lived on takeaways that Saturday and Sunday, working steadily to marshal the mass of data. Data that would prove beyond any doubt that they must take the firm down this new path, that to do so would do much; it would more or less double its size in the year or two and that, to function in these new, shark infested waters where the really big outfits lurked, it would need a complete reorganisation. As they worked, Andrew began to realise that his son was not only keeping up with his speeding mind but was right there, making his contributions, equalling his father, thought for thought. They were going to make an unstoppable team!

      That girl, the one who has so nearly got herself sacked, was hovering outside Janet’s office when she got in that Monday morning. Janet cast a quick eye over her. She was wearing a smart skirt and blouse with a short bolero jacket, perfect for the office – but there was something else which it took a moment for Janet to sus.

       “Can I speak to you, please, Miss?”

       “Yes, of course. Come in.”

       The girl followed her into the office and stood, waiting to be invited to sit. “Take a seat.” Janet indicated the visitor’s chair. She realised that the girl was dressing not only to look smart in the office but, now, to look attractive as a woman. The reason was obvious. “You’ve got yourself a boyfriend. Congratulations!”

       The girl blushed. “Yes, Miss, since I started to … to … “

        “To make something of yourself?”

        “Well, yes, Miss. Well, since then boys look at me. It’s not anything obvious but, well, it makes me tingle all over.”

        Janet put on a Humphrey Bogart voice. “Well, that’s the way it goes, sugar!” She stopped and smiled. “Where’s the problem? How can I help you?”

        “Well, Miss, I was wondering. … … well, … … I don’t want to sound presumptuous, Miss, but I was wondering if I shouldn’t get myself a corset and, well, you being … … “ She stammered to a halt.

        Janet Laughed. “So you have come to the expert!”

        “I didn’t mean to be rude, Miss, but, well, … … .“

        It was a case of ‘fools rush in where angels fear to tread’, and Janet took a little time to explain that wearing a corset was not something to be undertaken lightly. She explained that it could do wonders for a girl, but that the price it would extract was too high for a beginner to just ‘rush in’. On the other hand, a well-fitting girdle would do wonders for her. She took a note pad and wrote a short letter.

        “Here, this is to the lady who manages the local branch of that multiple ladies lingerie chain in the High Street. I know her well, she used to work for my mother. Take her this letter and say I sent you. She will see you fitted with the best girdle for you to start with. Best of luck.

        She watched the girl depart, then picked up the internal ‘phone and called her section leader. That section of her department had to send a regular written report on some aspect of their work and she arranged for it to be delivered by the girl who was just starting to wear a girdle. That way she could keep an eye on her. She thought it was just part of running a top  class team.

Chapter Six

              The Board nearly exploded! The Phlagotts, father and son, had written up their proposal in meticulous detail and sent the full detailed proposals to each director by special messenger. The result was that they were summoned that afternoon to an Extraordinary General Meeting of the board called at the shortest of short notice.

              Behind locked doors, they sat in stunned silence as Andrew went through the whole thing again in meticulous detail, while Kenneth, manning the overhead projector, threw graphs and pie-charts on the screen, adding comments to make the whole thing obvious. There was no possible argument, it was the way to go and was adopted on a simple show of hands.

              The Chairman of the Board spoke briefly. He had occupied the post for many years and hoped he had discharged his duties faithfully and well but he had never, for a moment, seen such an opportunity to carry the firm forward.  This obviously called for new blood at the helm and he therefore tended his resignation while wishing them every good fortune in the future.

              The Managing Director, also a long time servant of the company, was also of the opinion that it was too late to teach an old dog new tricks and also resigned, wishing whoever took his place the very best of luck.

              They took their pensions and went forthwith.

              Several other long time directors also resigned, but not before they had, with sadistic glee, voted Andrew Phlagott into the Chairman’s job and Kenneth Phlagott in as managing Director. It was a case of ‘You dropped us in it, you sort it out.’      

              Ken sent Janet a short note saying that he was going to be up to his neck in things for a few days and would be lucky to grab a sandwich at lunch, let alone go to a restaurant. Would she therefore please excuse him?

     Janet was, not surprisingly, more than a little piqued to be kept in the dark, especially so since he was obviously still busy about the office so, in her indignation, she didn’t reply.

     She had taken her life in her hands to cause the crash in his father’s dementia and had been left to guess what had happened to cause him to just disappear in the night like that. She was quiet simply left out of the loop and was more than a little miffed as a result, especially since he had reappeared in the office that Monday, obviously a different man altogether and up to his neck in something of great importance.

     Had she but known, things of great importance to her were moving but she was, for the moment, left in ignorance and that would be certain to drive any normal woman crazy – and it did!

     Andrew Phlagott’s mind was crystal-clear. He knew just how much he owed to Janet. He was, somewhat cynically, amused at the way the women about the place still took avoiding action and looked puzzled when he never more than just passed the time of day. His mind now focused on the work ahead, it had no spare capacity to more that note the presence of people around him unless they had business with him, when he was courtesy itself.

     He did, however, just manage to spare the time to visit a small form of master craftsmen and place a very expensive order to be executed as soon as possible,

     This left Janet even further ‘out of the loop.’ She hadn’t been told of the almost miraculous recovery of Andrew and that the father and son team that had exploded into the boardroom were far too busy to even stop the think of her part in the matter. It was very much a matter of having to ‘strike while the iron was hot’ and they were totally committed, twenty-four/seven, to setting up what amounted to a complete reorganisation of the whole firm. Not an easy thing to, do ‘on the hoof,’ while the firm was still running full throttle. They were frantically busy.

     Janet first felt the earth moving under her when the time for her own annual staff report came and went with nothing from Personnel Department. She ‘phoned and enquired what was going on, or not going on, and was told, somewhat mysteriously, that ‘her file was quarantined, pending further decisions.’ In Janet’s experience, this was almost invariably the precursor to some serious disciplinary action, usually leading to summary dismissal, although she couldn’t see why this could possibly be unless they wanted to get rid of her as a witness of those desperate days when Andrew’s mind had been driven to that explosive resolution. ‘I was,’ she admitted to herself, ’something that a, now very senior, executive would be likely to survive.’ There was nothing she could do about it, her only course was to continue to run her department to the very best of her ability.

     Jill Pendle, working all hours, kept up a steady stream of ever smarter office outfits and Janet noted with a secret smile that several of the other women were beginning, somewhat tentatively, to follow her example, one or two actually appearing in her mother’s fitting room. It had the effect of generally raising the tone of the whole office. They were proud members of a crack team, they were following their leader’s example. Janet wondered what they would do when their leader was summarily kicked out.

     Kenneth Phlagott’s secretary came down from the top floor to deliver the envelope directly into Janet’s hands and stood, awaiting her reply. Before she even spoke, Janet recognised the colour of Ken’s distinctive ink and her hand trembled slightly as she slit the envelope open, fully expecting this to be ‘it’, the fatal precursor to her dismissal, but no.

         On a smart, deckle edged card he had written: 

‘My father and I have arranged a ‘Dinner a trois’ at Kominsky’s for tomorrow night. We are sorry about
        the short notice, but important things are happening and we must talk to you at once. Cocktails at seven thirty.

RSVP.’

         Kominsky’s! She had read about Kominsky’s, a fabulously expensive and very exclusive restaurant- and a ‘dinner a trois’ – a private room, no less! With a shaking hand she wrote her acceptance, adding the question of where they should meet.

         The secretary glanced at her reply and told her that she had been instructed that, in case of an acceptance, she was to say that Mr. Kenneth would meet her at her home at seven.

         There was no the slightest doubt that Jill had been thinking about the design of that very special cocktail dress for some time and thus it was, wearing that, as she appeared from the lady’s cloakroom after dumping her outside coat, that the two men were effusive in their admiration. It gave her confidence as the waiter led them to their private dining room, and confidence she needed. Not only was that look in Kenneth’s eye quite unmistakable but his father was a different man entirely from the randy old goat who had roamed the corridors. Not only was he every inch the senior gentleman but there radiated from him an indefinable but unmissable immense power of mind. Over cocktails, he and his son put themselves out to amuse her and they were diabolically good at it! Through her laughter, Janet realised that this wasn’t, as she had half expected, an expensive way of saying that she was sacked. Obviously they were leading up to something.

          Dinner was announced, and she was seen to her seat, manoeuvring with now accustomed ease her rigid corset onto her chair as the waiter pressed in into place. The men watched with obvious admiration.

          “All this is quite wonderful,” she smiled across at them, “but I am not so naive as not to know that you are leading up to something. May I know what it is?”

          Kenneth glanced across at his father and sat back slightly, obviously he was leaving the field to him. Andrew produced a flat, black tooled Morocco leather box with genuine gold hinges and catch. It was an exquisite thing and had her name embossed in gold leaf. He slid it across the table to her. “This is for you. A small token of my gratitude.”

          Janet sat and stared at it, I must have cost a small fortune, just the box. It took her a few moments to pluck up the courage to release the catch and open it. There, laying in their individual notches in the royal blue satin lining, lay a matched set in gold and diamonds, a necklace, a bracelet and a brooch, the work of master goldsmiths. Some of the stones were quite large. Janet was far from being an expert on top class jewellery but she was not at all surprised when, later, they were valued for insurance purposes at well over a quarter of a million pounds.

          “This is for me?”

          “Yes, of course.” Andrew smiled. “I hope you like it.”

          “But why? It is quite marvellous, thank you, but why?”

          Andrew smiled. “I am advised by my lawyers that, were you to take me to court, you would be awarded a very great sum in damages for my assault on you at the party.” He handed her a card. “This is the address of my lawyers. If your people will be good enough to contact them, I am sure an ‘out of court’ settlement can be agreed. That little present is just my small attempt to express both my apologies for my behaviour that night and my eternal gratitude for the way you, back there in the rose garden, gave me back my life. It has been discussed at length by what appears to be the whole psychiatric profession in the pages of their professional journals and just about the only thing that is generally agreed is that only a very brave woman would have made it possible, simply, to have saved me. My eternal gratitude us due to you for your courage that night.“

   Janet sat and wondered.

            Bob McDonagle had, she knew, already discussed the matter of his general behaviour with the Union’s lawyers, she knew, and had been advised that, had they taken him to law, the result would have been that he would have been found guilty, but insane and no damages were therefore due. He would have been committed and locked away in some asylum and all this wouldn’t have happened.

           For what seemed an age, Janet sat as though pole axed. Her mind just didn’t come to terms with this sudden discovery of all these secret goings on her behalf.

   Kenneth brought her down to earth. “I didn’t arrange this meal for you to two to discuss your private affairs. We have business matters to discuss. It isn’t something that can be discussed with knife and fork in hand, so shall we get the food out of the way?”

           The meal being disposed of, they chose to take their coffee at a low coffee table surrounded by three easy chairs. Kenneth sat, looking down at the table top before him.

           “I suppose it was inevitable, but I have always admired my father immensely.” Kenneth stated a fact. Janet was not prepared to comment. “He is as near a genius in business as makes no difference, or was until the tragedy of my mother and sister. That a mind like his should be faced with such a tragic loss of the very souls about which his very life revolved not only unhinged him, but also locked him in some quite terrible prison of regret whose terrors we shall never even begin to comprehend. I am sure that, had you, Janet, not intervened as you did, then he was not long for this world, and I mean exactly that.”

            He glanced across at his father who looked at Janet and nodded, an eager confirmation. “I can never even begin to repay you.”

            Janet began to stammer such words of modest rejection as she thought was appropriate, but Kenneth held up a hand to silence her.  “There are no words for the sort of gratitude as we both feel, please take them as read. The point is that, in releasing him from his torment, you have also opened the flood gates and there has poured forth from his freed mind such a stream of new ideas for the company. Ideas so new and all so blindingly obvious that, once he had shone the light of his intellect upon them, half the board, including the Chairman and the Managing Director have taken fright, grabbed their pensions and run for cover. Almost out of spite, my father has been elected Chairmen and I, Managing Director. We have been busy, night and day almost, it was only a few days ago that we realised that we had committed the ultimate discourtesy of leaving you out of the loop and wondering no doubt what on earth was going on.

            It was only when Personnel ‘phoned to ask about your personal file being quarantined that it finally occurred to us what we had done.”

            “You are quite right, I have been worried sick” Her relief poured out. “But, now that you have explained it all, I am breathing freely once more” (or so far as my corset allows me, she thought, wryly) “and am wondering if such and expensive meal and that wonderful present is really justified, it was only what a humble departmental manager is suppose to do after all.”

            “Maybe, just maybe,” Andrew smiled across at her. “But you will realise as you gain experience of the higher echelons of management, up on the top floor, that no good turn you ever do for a fellow director escapes its just punishment.”

            There was a short silence while the two men watched her to see how long it took for the meaning of those few words to sink in. ‘higher echelons of management’, ‘up on the top floor’, ‘fellow director’, ‘escaping their just punishment’! “You will realise as you gain experience!”

   The ‘who’ she would ‘realise’ was her! Janet Elspeth Watson! She sat, looking from one to the other, in silence. There seemed to be nothing she could say that was appropriate.

            It was explained to her that, to seize the opportunities which Andrew’s ideas presented, a complete reorganisation of the firm was required. Andrew would hold the firm together from his chair as Chairman of the Board of Directors, and Kenneth would drive the enterprise forward from the Managing Director’s chair. The routine departments that provided the services which kept the firm running on a day-to-day basis were to be grouped into one division, the ‘Services Division’. This was to be led by one of the long-serving directors, an ex-service man of long experience and a ‘safe pair of hands’. The other division was to be called the ‘New Enterprises Group’.

            They explained that this ‘New Enterprises Group’ would have to be composed of a crack crew, quick on their feet, ready to jump aboard and drive each new idea forward, meeting each new challenge head on. It sounded fun! “I hope you have me pencilled in to be part of it”, she was excited at the idea.

            There was a short silence, then Andrew said, quietly, “That’s the trouble. We have we just about enough people with the ‘go’, the sense of adventure, to man that group. They will include just about all of your department. What we need is a Group Manager.” There was a short silence while they sat and stared at her while her heart made a bold bid for freedom, getting as far as her throat before it sank bank in a pounding that she was sure they would both hear.

            “But that would have to be a member of the Board of Directors, surely?”

            “Exactly. Welcome aboard.”

            With a smile, Andrew produced an envelope and passed it across to her. With shaking fingers Janet opened it and read. The Board was pleased to invite her to join them with the title of ‘Director with responsibility for coordinating of New Enterprises’. There were several paragraphs, defining in detail just what the job involved, it was more or less what she was already doing, day by day, but on a vastly greater scale and with almost complete authority. The salary on offer more or less floated off the page and did somersaults. There was a dotted line at the bottom of the page for her signature of acceptance.

             Kenneth was holding out his fountain pen. She signed in his distinctive coloured ink.

              Andrew took the letter and waved it about for a few moments to dry the ink then slipped it back in its envelope. “Congratulations. Kenneth tells me that he has something to say to you that is no concern of mine.” He rose to his feet. “Don’t be too late, you two, there is much to do tomorrow.”

              They watched him walk out.

              Janet sat and looked level eyed at Kenneth. Stiffly upright in the inexorable grip of her stays, she waited to hear what he had to say to her. For some reason, her inflexible elegance as she sat and waited for what she was sure was to be some sort of reprimand, threw him completely off his stroke.

              “I have been meaning to ask you for some time.” He paused, his hand wandering to his coat pocket, producing an instantly recognisable little black box. “I may sound presumptuous, but … … … “ Janet realised suddenly what was coming. Her corsets held her inflexible in spite of her heart’s pounding against its steels. “ … … … er, well, I’ve been meaning to ask you this for some time. … … Janet … … er, … will you marry me?”

              Janet looked straight into his eyes. “Yes, Kenneth, I will.” His arms drew her to him and, in the moment before his lips sealed hers, she said, “I thought you would never ask!

Finis

THE SPIRIT OF THE THING

THE SPIRIT OF THE THING

Original Fiction by Carn ©2018


Chapter One, first part  –  Odd Things Happening

                There is always a ‘Spirit of the age’. Today we call it the ‘Zeitgeist’, although there seems to be no formal definition beyond the German origin of the word as ‘Time Spirit’. It is the ‘spirit’ part of things that needs investigation; otherwise, there would be no point in writing this story.

If you look at Wikipedia.org, you will find no less than twenty five forms of psychic (spirit) energy listed, some of them easily dismissed as garbage but some well documented, like dousing for example (water diving among other things), which, in its various forms, is easily demonstrated. The writer has done it many times, mainly using angle rods; this to confound doubters – just two bent bits of old wire coat hanger stuck into a couple of the outer tubes of old BIC ball-points – but there are many other devices – hazel twigs and pendulums being perhaps the best known.

Nine people out of ten will immediately find any moving underground water with the rods either crossing (Positive Dousing) or spreading wide apart (Negative Dousing). I once used it to confound a professor of physics (bumptious old know all that he was) by having him find the main’s water pipe into his garden in a place where the builder assured him it wasn’t. His efforts to explain it all away without admitting that dousing did in fact work did much to finally destroy the last vestiges of my belief in the ‘integrity of scientists’. They just can’t accept, bless their little cotton socks, that there are things that don’t just fit in with the ‘natural laws’ that they sell to endless generations of slightly bemused undergraduates.

OK, there is probably more absolute garbage written about the so Called ‘Psychic’ world than even there is about politics and we’re not going to get involved in that! So far as this story is concerned, enough to say that there would appear, in fact, to be some sort of psychic energy and that it is attracted to some places and people and that it can build up to a quite considerable ‘power’.

All you have to bear in mind is that an old Manor House once stood an on the hill overlooking that depressing ‘over spill’ estate where the old farm buildings now housed ‘Ark of Sanity`, that advertising firm we heard about in previous stories. One tragic night in eighteen seventy-five, it was burnt to the ground and two young ladies, Catherine and Charlotte, daughters of the house, on the very night of their ‘Coming out’ party, perished in the flames. – Oh, and it is as well to mention again that this ‘psychic energy’ is, like a battery, capable of drawing a growing charge to itself as I said and that the endless energy that bubbled out of that nest of oddball innovators named ‘Ark of Sanity’ had spilled over and charged that psychic battery to an almost dangerous level.

Mike, the Artistic Director, had been working for a long time for a client whose proud boast was that they had been producing their top-of-the-range, top quality product for over a century, and were noted the world over for their old fashioned attachment to ‘quality’. He had designed, and his workshop had produced, the film sets. Sylvan Lavaliere, head of the ‘House of Lavaliere’, fashion design house part of the Company, had designed the costumes for an ad to be shot as a Victorian, high society ball where a ‘voice over’ was to make their spiel about quality was based on an age old tradition of ‘The very best being only just good enough for them’. Lettice had organized the orchestra and the men and girls from the model agency, laced protesting into full Victorian gowns, who were to act out the ballroom scenes.

Therefore, well, they shot the scenes, no problem, and they sat in the editing room to splice them together to make up the ad. Then things began to happen.

“Who the hell are they?” Mike jumped up, pointed on the screen to two ladies who were both obviously far better that all the others at dancing the quadrille, and also had very tightly laced figures that put the others to shame! Sylvan sat gob smacked as he realized that the dresses they wore were not any of those that he had designed and were very much of the ‘high ton’ of the period, extremely wasp waisted, bustled and diabolically difficult to wear and, in them, they danced with an elegance that put the others to shame.

They rewound the tape and played that section again and again. The two girls certainly knew how to dance a quadrille and they wore their complicated, restrictive, and excruciatingly tight-laced Victorian dresses with a style and panache that betokened years of practice.

Lettice pulled the file with the agency’s data sheets on all the models they had employed. There was nothing that identified those two identical girls. In fact, all the other girls were accounted for, leaving these two quite inexplicable! Quite apart from the fact that they would not be able to produce invoices for their services and thus could not honestly bill the client for them, they realized that, to use the ad with unknown actors, as it was, they were taking an awful but inevitable chance. On the other hand, they were so good, so graceful and elegant, that they ‘lifted’ the ad to a degree that made it quite outstanding. So they took the chance – which was where the trouble really started.

Second Part

Ark of Sanity put together the whole advertising campaign based on that one ‘shoot’ and passed it to their subsidiary company that handled the actual showing of the ads and whicho went ahead with the ad campaign and showed it to the client.

They were delighted. It went live. Job done

In this game, you couldn’t afford ever to look a gift horse in the mouth. The client was delighted, so it was decided to send him his bill, go on with other jobs and forgot about it. There were many other clients awaiting their services.

They had taken their eye off the ball. That was where the trouble really kicked in.

It very nearly cost them dear. 

*     *     *     *     *

Lettice kept a small model mobile crane on her desk, a toy given her by her brother as a reminder of her disastrous path to her current success. From its jib there dangled a model wrecking ball, a token of the real thing that had smashed her ribs near to pulp and, by a stroke of luck that even today she could scarcely believe led to this wonderful job. That fast-swinging wrecking ball, in smashing her ribs to splinters, left her magnificently but, inevitably, relentlessly corseted every day into a waist that was known the world over for its three inch high, fifteen-inch ‘stem,’ wasp waist. It had also led her to her desk in the office of Ark of Sanity from where she more or less ran the day-to-day activities of that nest of oddball eccentrics, so essential to creative marketing.

The model reminded visitors that she was ‘The Girl’ – the one who had risen from the ashes to her present position, and also reminded her constantly that she had already burned her way through more than her lifetime’s fair share of good luck.

It was appropriate, therefore, that it was that model crane where the second real sign of odd things about the place that increasingly manifested themselves.

Lettice was talking to a representative of some firm or other who had something to sell which could have been of interest to Ark of Sanity, when the ‘phone rang.  She picked up the receiver and excused herself and instantly was in conversation over some immediate problem. Thinking that she wouldn’t see, the rep slyly flipped open a file laying on the edge of her desk with a the name of an important client on the cover and stamped in large red letters, ‘PRIVATE & CONFIDENTIAL’.

The data in that file was worth real money if it got into the wrong, unscrupulous hands.

Lettice glanced up just in time to see the little crane swing the little wooden wrecking ball round quite violently and strike the rep smartly across the knuckles. It hurt and drew a yelp from the rep but he was caught red handed, could only apologies, and make a red-faced exit under her amused if puzzled gaze.

Lettice flipped the file closed and examined the little model crane. It was only a ‘space model’, it had no ‘works’, no clockwork or electric motor. There was no way it could have moved like that of its own volition. Not realizing that she was speaking her thoughts aloud, she said, “Well, thank you little crane, well done!”

The crane turned on its little wheels and faced her, then swung its ball from and to towards her while dipping its job with an obvious ‘No problem, Miss’ gesture, then calmly resumed its sentinel on the corner of her desk. Nobody had touched it, it had no power of its own; either she was hallucinating or there was some psychic energy at work!

Lettice, when she had stopped trembling, said nothing about it at the time, mainly because nobody would have believed her.

*     *     *     *     *

Sylvan, however, had a lot to say. 

The ad with the actors dancing the quadrille had gone down very well, almost too well if such a thing were possible in the world of advertising. The inevitable result was that the client was asking, as usual, for more of the same only, of course, better. More or less as would be expected – except … … It was far from easy to do, especially as they had particularly asked specifically for those same two identical models again.

He had printed off a couple of ‘screen grabs’ of the two of them and sent it to the model agency, asking for them to be available for the next ads. He had received a very puzzled ‘phone call, saying that they were not on the agency’s books and asking in turn for details as they wished to recruit them – pronto.

All very difficult, especially with the inevitable deadline looming. None the less and more or less to cover his back, he went ahead with the design for two more of those eighteen seventies costumes. As they were just ideas on his sketchpad, he gave them seventeen-inch waists, just to frighten the model agency, as they would no doubt have kittens at the very idea.

He passed the sketches across to Mike, who was working up a story board for a ‘follow up’ ad, where the two ladies were strolling in a garden either side of a very elegant Victorian gentleman whose use the client’s superb product was making them flirt with him unashamedly but, of course, with all true Victorian decorum. If it could be done at all, it bid fair to be a world-beater; the thing was ‘if’.

They needed those two girls, needed them badly, desperately. Only they stood a chance of carrying it off at all convincingly and, anyway, they were already well known because of their dancing that quadrille. To change now would upset the whole continuity of the ad series – which was important. No girls and they were most certainly ‘far up the creek without a paddle’.

None the less, Mike incorporated Sylvain’s sketches for the dresses into this story board for the ad – he could have done little else. Then they went home for the weekend.

“Sylvan old mate, we have another problem, a real lulu this time!” Mike ‘phoned him first thing that Monday morning.

“Oh yes? And what should I do about it this time?”

“Panic, dear boy, panic!”

Sylvan stopped opening that morning’s mail, dropped the paper knife and almost ran over to Mike’s Artist’s Section. Mike, with a couple of his artists, was standing before his drawing board, staring in amazement at the storyboard he had left that Friday evening. Sylvan looked over his shoulder.

It had been completely re-worked and was now a Victorian watercolour. The rose garden background had been changed for a ‘ride’ between high yew hedges, which formed a dark, close trimmed background for the two gowns the ladies wore.

Those dresses! They were, basically, the same as those designed by Sylvan but much heavier and, with all their frills and clinging drapery, much more sumptuous, extremely wasp waisted and diabolically difficult to wear. Sylvan would never have dared to ask a modern model to wear such a dress, nor would he expect in a million years that they would have the skill to carry it off with anything like the aplomb that the ‘story’ of the ad would require. Only a born and bred Victorian lady of the ‘high ton’ would carry it off with anything like the panache it obviously demanded.

It was so evidently the ‘Right’ follow up to the previous ad, however, that, as they stood there admiring the storyboard, it was at once obvious – that it was the ‘only way to go’.

“What the hell are we to do? We are in right over our heads already, there is no way back for us. We should never have let that first ad loose with those two dancing.”

“Maybe, but it was too good to miss.”

“Hmmm.”

Therefore, they called an impromptu meeting of the four seniors. After a long, disheartened discussion, they decided that it was bad, so bad that, barring miracles, it would more or less destroy Ark of Sanity – for you cannot let such an important client down so drastically and not suffer a total destruction of your reputation. It was decided to go ahead with planning a ‘shoot’ of this second ad and hope against hope that ‘something’ would happen to get them off the hook (like a third world war perhaps, or a force ten earthquake).

The workshop had no difficulty building a set that looked like a real ride between yew hedges; it was after all, simple enough with a tromp d’oeil false perspective leading the eye to a distant statue, sunlit at the end of the ride. Full sized sets are seldom built these days, they are models that are filmed and added, full size, with ‘blue screen’ software to actors who are acting in front of that ubiquitous ‘blue screen. It was all done by the next weekend.

By that time, Lattice was having difficulty stalling the client, anxious to keep up the momentum of this, now sensationally successful ad campaign. It was decided, in their desperation, to do a ‘walk through’ of the add using only the seniors while the place was deserted at the weekend.  With a few seconds of tape thus produced, they were prepared to go and ask one of the modern, top class, video tricksters if they could do some sort of fake at least to convince the client, even if the real cognisaree would spot it for a fake and post all sorts of denigrating stuff on the Internet.

 So, with a big, studio camera running unmanned on its tripod, Mike walked down the make believe ride with Lettice on one arm and Monique on the other. They were all dressed in their usual casual weekend clothes but it more or less, filled the frame with the same pictures that they had hoped to film for real. At least, the girls had fun pretending to flirt with a slightly embarrassed Mike, while Sylvan stood by the camera with a gentle smile on his face.

It was during the second take that they heard that amused female giggle. This was a very private affair, no way did they want anybody spying, even suspecting, what was going on. Sylvan was off like a scalded cat, searching outside the old barn they used, converted as a studio, while the others searched inside. They found nobody and eventually assumed they were imagining things – but all four of them imagining the same thing? The alternative was those ghosts were at it again; that they could well do without so did not even mention it to each other.

Then they poured coffee and sat down to watch their work played back on the big wall monitor.

The first walk through was not at all what they wanted, it seldom is, so they had discussed it before they tried again before pouring more coffee and once more sitting down to see what they had produced second time around.

Sylvan nearly fell of his chair. Monique spilt her coffee; Mike said afterwards that he got closest to having a heart attack, as he ever wanted to be, for a moment, Lettice actually fainted.

As they watched, transfixed, they saw Mike, in full Victorian evening dress, strolling down the ride with the two mystery girls, one on each arm and flirting with him outrageously. The girls wore exactly the dresses that were illustrated in the watercolour.

They walked right up to the camera until Mike blotted out the picture, filling the whole frame– as they had done for real – then they heard again that same female giggle and, this time, the faint rustling of voluminous skirts.

In the shattered silence that followed, Mike reached over and shut down the camera. He took the tape cassette and put it into the studio monitor, showing it yet again. He had to prove that it was not some mysterious fault in the camera, impossible though that obviously was, but the whole thing was impossible, he had to check everything.

It came out the same.

To be very sure, he made several copies of the tape and showed them all one after the other on different computers. They all showed the same perfect sequence of those two beautifully turned out Victorian girls, flirting with Mike also in full Victorian evening dress.

All right, so it was impossible – so what else to do? It only wanted the ‘voice over’ and text added to be exactly what the client wanted, even better, in fact, than they had ever dreamed of asking for and clients are not usually backward in demanding the very best.

There really wasn’t much that could be said about it. It was all so completely impossible that they sat around in stunned silence. Almost in a daze, Mike took the tape of the voiceover, sat at the editing console, and edited the two together. They all sat and watched what would be the final ad as it was to be ‘sent to air’. It was perfect. Then he made four copies and they each took one home for the rest of the weekend. ‘Insurance copies’ to be kept in different places of safety. The master being in the office’s fireproof safe. It had all been so completely impossible that they took no chances.

On Monday morning, they ran all the ‘final’ tapes again to prove to themselves that it had not all been some sort of mass hallucination. They were exactly as they remembered them.

After a brief discussion as to what to do next, they ‘phoned the client to come and see.

Mike was not used to the sort of reception that their client gave the proposed ad. They were all over him once they had seen it – seen it several times and getting more enthusiastic at each viewing. He said afterwards that he had asked for the maximum fee they ever charged for original work but he wished he had doubled it; they more or less fell over themselves to sign up.

So, after a good lunch on the expense account, they gathered once more in Lettice’s office to sit in a slightly tipsy silence, realising slowly what they had done. Mike spoke for them all.

“It won’t end here, you know. That lot have now tasted blood now – they will virtually camp on our doorstep, demanding more of the same till the ads finally saturate the market.”

“Well, I assume you can think of a few more ideas? It cannot go on forever.  Mind you, I can’t imagine how I’m to design dresses of that standard – where in God’s name did they come from?” Sylvan sounded worried already.

“It’s not the dresses that worry me. They seem to be providing their own. It’s those two girls, where on earth have they sprung from?”

Lettice it was who stated the obvious – the obvious that the others were too frightened to put into words. “Do you realize what we have done? We have put the whole firm into the hands of those two girls –and they are nothing but phantoms! We are going to be held to ransom by a couple of ghosts!

Chapter Two  –  Three Is a Crowd               

           Winston Churchill once said that ‘Britain and America were two countries divided by a common language.’  Yes OK, but, well, largely, we do, none the less, understand one another except that the Yanks can’t count floors in a building.

           Look, if you start to build something you start, logically, at ground level – yes? – So you call that the ‘ground floor’ – logical? If the urge takes you to stick other floors on top then you number them ‘one, ‘two’, ‘three’, and so on, simple enough?

Not the Yanks, oh no, they start by numbering the ground floor as ‘one’. OK, if that makes them happy I suppose, but it could cause confusion in this story.

The ground floor (Yanks read ‘first’) of the old farmhouse housed the computer room, the general office and the meeting room, the kitchen, etc.  The floor above – whatever you call it – had been converted into a very nice two bedroomed flat and Lettice had moved in with her essential lacing machine, wardrobes and all.

This was largely to spare her parents the chore of endlessly answering the ‘phone with what seemed like half the world wanting to speak to Lettice, the girl with the fifteen inch pipe stem waist who had been hit by that wrecking ball and survived to rise ‘From the Ashes,’ as her autobiography was titled, to achieve fame and fortune.

Her bank manager really appreciated the steady flow of royalties from the book and personal appearances worldwide but Lettice often cursed the day that she agreed to let Mike have it ‘ghost written’ for her. It bid fair to destroy her private life.

Here, in her lonely flat, she was ex-directory and further protected by an answering machine and could get on with things more or less undisturbed. She wasn’t that lonely, not at all, she had friends who came to visit. She was in demand as an after dinner speaker (not an unrewarding occupation by any means). There she found herself sitting next to all sorts of interesting people and was endlessly amused by the manoeuvring of the wives to head off their husbands who were trying endlessly to make their mark with this so extremely elegant and very beautiful woman. A woman who was also profiting from being Lukyan Lavalier’s ‘clothes horse’ to advertise his fashion house and thus always looked immaculate and in the very ‘ton’ of chic.

On the other hand, a girl needs her privacy and time to herself, which her flat provided adequately.

Life was good – but things were about to get much more complicated, and privacy was going to be a problem.

*    *    *    *    *

Mike was opening the morning mail. The fatal letter could have arrived in the ‘in tray’ of any of them, not being addressed just to the ‘Ark of Sanity’ but to the ‘Makers of that advertisement’ having been redirected from the TV company and again from the firm who had commissioned the ad,  but he took out a hand written letter and an old, sepia photograph.

The letter was from a very old lady who, she said, was the great, great, great, granddaughter of a certain Walpole Summers who had been the elder brother of the two ladies, Catherine and Charlotte Summers, as it said on the back of the old sepia photograph enclosed.

Mike glanced at the photograph and stared, wide eyed! It was a Victorian cabinet photograph of the two young ladies who had made the TV ad such a success! They stood side by side, elegantly dressed in those slightly hitched up dresses that were known back then as ‘walking dresses’ and showing a daring few inches of ankle clad in shinny button boots.

After taking a few deep breaths and waiting a moment for his head to clear, Mike read the letter through carefully, noting every word. The old lady explained that the story had been passed down as a family tradition of how the two young beauties, Catherine and Charlotte, had been preparing themselves for the great ball that was to be held to celebrate their ‘coming out’. It was even more than just a party; it was to be the occasion when their engagement to two brothers, also twins, was to be announced.

A maid had grossly over stoked the fire, setting the chimney ablaze and a huge ball of flaming soot had fallen into the room in a huge burst of flame, immediately igniting the decorations for the ball, which caught in the instant. Sparks blown out of the chimney had set the thatch on fire and the tinder-dry thatching had gone up in moments.

Smelling smoke, the girls had run to the top of the stairs but found their way barred by burgeoning flames and, as they has raced back, screaming, to their room to try the exit by the window, the flaming roof had fallen on them.

It had been in all the papers of course. Such a tragedy.

The old lady said that they were so very like the two girls in the ad and dressed in the identical fashion that she had to assume that they were related in some way. She asked for any details, as there was nothing in the family history, carefully recorded in the back of the old family Bible, which gave any clue to who they might be. In addition, the dresses in the TV ad were so very similar to two that had been passed down to her over the years and were carefully preserved to this day. She was sorry to worry them as she was sure that they were very busy people, If it wasn’t asking too much, she would also appreciate the return of the photograph as she had no copy and it came from the old family album.

It just could not be someone playing some sort of practical joke, the photograph was too convincing.

Carefully, Mike had Photographic Department copy the photograph and he photocopied the letter. Thus all four ‘seniors’ had read the letter and examined the photograph by lunchtime – with the result that there were four very puzzled people who sat down to discuss just what to do next.

Lettice was the one to take on board the investigation of the mystery; she was ‘Facilitator’ after all.

She drove to the address of the old lady, bearing a large bunch of flowers and returned the photograph with the most profuse thanks. Like so many old people, the old lady was lonely and only too pleased to tell the story and show Lettice the yellowing old press cuttings and, digging them out of a bottom drawer and unwrapping them reverently from the tissue paper, those long preserved Victorian dresses.

They were gorgeous! In real life even more beautiful than in the TV ad and she had already seen them in action, dancing that quadrille. The old lady held one up against herself and Lettice could have sworn that, for a moment, it filled out as though its one time wearer had returned to it! She even thought that she saw a face that smiled at her knowingly but, when her heart had stopped pounding, she put it down to her imagination. It was such a wonderful dress and she so wished that she had a chance to try them on. She might have been the only living woman who could have fitted into them.

Lettice made copious notes of everything that old lady had to tell her and then took herself off to the newspaper library at Colindale. She already knew the date and location of the tragedy. It had been a ‘five minute wonder’, so she took photocopies of everything in the national and local press.

The old manor house had never been rebuilt. The site was now long built over and absorbed into that vast, depressing overspill estate. That was a dead end. She had turned up, therefore, the details of the funeral and went to look up the old parish register – but the church had long been deconsecrated and was now a rather arty-farty architect’s idea of a ‘minimalist’ home. The graveyard was a mass of waist high weeds.

Struggling through the undergrowth, it took her a long time and some nasty contact with stinging nettles to find the grave, the headstone was still legible even if leaning awry at a sad angle.

Somehow, she did not quite know why, she just could not leave it like that. She had a word with Mike who borrowed a petrol driven strimmer and cleared away the weeds all about their grave. Lettice raked the debris away and lay a few flowers on the grave. It seemed a thing they must do.

As they were returning to the car, a woman in gardening clothes and full of self-appointed authority burst from the garden of an adjacent house and berated them for making ‘such an awful row with that dreadful machine’.

Mike said, “Aw, come on!”  They had only been making ‘that noise’ for a few minutes on a weekday morning and, anyway, it betokened a little respect for the dead.

“I don’t care whether it is a weekday morning or not, you aren’t going to make that row again, and I’ll have the bloody law on you!”

From his six feet and to spare, Mike smiled down at her. “Madam, you have such an exquisite choice of words!”

At that moment, the woman’s straw gardening hat blew off and rolled rapidly away down the street – which was puzzling as there was only a breath of wind. The woman ran after it, her harangue forgotten. They got back into the car and drove off. A few yards down the road, the fugitive hat suddenly turned at right angles and rolled into the road and under the car’s wheels. In the mirror, Lettice saw that it was torn to shreds.

From the back seat, they heard again that female giggle.

*    *    *    *    * 

It was all too much to be some coincidental string of chance events with some natural explanation. By now it was obvious that they were in fact haunted and haunted by two ghosts at least. They now knew who they were and also knew something of their history. The question was ‘what were they all about’ and, more important, ‘What were they, Ark of Sanity, going to do?’ They had gotten themselves into a position where the ghosts held the very existence of Ark of Sanity in their hands. They had never for a moment dreamed they would have to cope with such a situation.

Lettice ordered a book on ghosts, hauntings and psychic energy and lay in bed reading it. It was fascinating reading and it got very late, the book got heavy and her eyes slowly closed.

Have you ever had one of those dreams where you know you are dreaming and seem be just floating in a dream world, watching what was going on? Lettice found herself watching a well-to-do looking  woman sitting in a winged armchair while another lady, presumably a corsetiere, showed her a couple of pairs of stays. To Lettice, the experienced lacer, they looked to be comparatively lightly boned by Victorian standards.

At that moment, the door opened and a maid led in two young girls wearing their dressing gowns. Somehow, in her dream, Lettice knew that these were two young apparitions of the girls who were haunting the TV ads.  Somehow, she also knew that this was the moment when they were to be, for the first time, introduced to their first ‘real’ stays. Lettice watched, fascinated.

Lettice had read widely about corsetry and its history, which was, more or less, inevitable since the accident had made a corset an essential day-to-day part of her modern, emancipated life. She had read that it was recommended that young Victorian girls should be ‘put into’ real corsets ‘no later than when they first enter their teens’. She had read Gwen Ravert’s autobiography ‘Period Piece’ and her description of running around the nursery, screaming, when she was first put into ‘real’ stays and how she had sneaked away and taken them off – till her soft shelled condition was discovered when she was forcibly re-corseted, sneaked away and took them off again. She hid the old ‘bodice’ of her childhood in a different place every night until, one fatal morning, it was discovered, hidden in her pillowcase, and immediately tossed into the flames of the nursery fire. No hope for it now. With nothing else to attach her stockings and going with bare kegs being quite unthinkable for a young lady in those days, she had no alternative but to either stay in bed or encase herself in the loathsome stays. ‘Thus the walls of the prison house closed in on the growing girl.’

Now she was seeing in her dreams that moment more or less enacted before her. These two lasses did not make a scene, maybe because that were immediately shown two lovely new dresses that would only fit over their newly corseted waists and their vanity took the pain away. They posed excitedly for their mother.

At this moment, Lettice woke with a start. The book, balanced on her chest, had slipped over and bopped her on the nose!

It was all too real. Somehow she just knew that this was had actually happened. For some reason she was being shown a potted history of those two girls. She lay for some time, thinking, then switched off the light and rolled over to sleep again, expecting to re-visit that Victorian house, but the rest of the night was dark and silent.

                The ad of the two girls walking either side of Mike down the immaculate garden ‘ride’, not unexpectedly, ‘went viral’ with the inevitable consequences.  The four seniors of Ark of Sanity all had sleepless nights, wondering what on earth has ever possessed them to let this monster loose among them. It was not too bad during the working day when the flood of new clients crowded out anything but the need to think of endless new ways of satisfying their demands. It was those quiet leisure hours, which Lettice had so prized, that were now filled with worry.

                Lettice, after laying, tossing and turning, for hours, gave up and made herself a cup of cocoa with which she sat, in the silence of her flat, sipping and thinking. Those sketches of the proposed ad had appeared on Mike’s drawing board overnight. Perhaps the ghosts would appear again if she went down there to the art department and spoke to them. There was so much that was unknown, no indication of what was going to happen. Anything was worth a try, even seeking the company of ghosts!

                Without her supporting corsets, doing anything except laying down soon became painful for Lettice; she had practically no muscles left between her hips and her rib cage. Even after the many operations to save whatever they could from the depredations of that awful wrecking ball and even in the most casual wear, she needed her stays or she just sagged like a bulging bag of suet. It was something, which was particularly ugly when people knew her for that perpetual picture of rigid elegance, not to say becoming painful very soon. She clipped herself in and stood on the platform of her lacing machine that had been specially design for her as she could never hold herself up with both hands and still have the now motorised machine to pull her laces. She pressing the trigger and the machine whirred into life, drawing her in until she was, once more, pulled into her massive boned shell.

In shape at last, she was just reaching behind her for the release trigger that freed her laces when, from somewhere, a cool, smooth hand pressed down and held her fingers onto the power lever, causing the machine to slowly buty relentlessly draw her in yet another inch!

If you are regularly laced into the fifteen-inch waist, being pulled in another inch is no trivial matter! The power of the machine could have done it easily, even done her real harm; it was so powerful since the engineering firm who made it had added an electric motor. They knew their job and were well aware of the rules of the Health and Safety Department so there was thus an ‘overload’ trip that should have shut it down long before it had reached anything like this tension. (Health and Safety would have had a fit had there not been). For a moment, Lettice’s head swam and she thought she was going to faint. She clung on to the machine for support until, slowly, her head cleared.

“Hey! What on earth do you think you’re doing?” She was so taken by surprise that she did not for the moment register that it had been an obvious ‘other’ hand that had pressed her fingers down on the lever! Tied still by her laces to the machine, she strained to look over her shoulder to see who her tormentor could possibly be in her flat in the middle of the night. There was nobody there!

Taking great care to keep her fingers well clear of the lacing trigger, she pressed the release trigger again and waited for the laces to run out that extra excruciating inch. They did not ease in the least. Fumbling behind herself, she found, to her horror, that they were already tightly knotted! That was just not possible!

How could this be?

The knot was a small, hard one, pulled so tight that she was unable to get any sort of fingernail into it even to begin to pick it undone. To get out of those stays, she would have to cut the lace! – OK, she had a stock of spare laces, but picking out the severed lace and treading up a new one was a bit of a pain in the middle of the night so, more out of curiosity that anything, she tottered over to the wardrobe mirror to inspect the damage.

She was more or less the same shape as ever but just that little bit more extreme. A one-inch difference in a twenty-four inch waist is about four percent. A similar reduction in a fifteen-inch waist is nearer to seven percent – and it definitely showed. Oh well, she would cope, she had to, she wasn’t going to spend time in the middle of the night, re-threading a new corset lace, ghost or no ghost, and she certainly wasn’t going to even try to sleep in her corset!

She donned a light cotton skirt with a wide belt and a T-shirt, pushed her feet into a pair of loose moccasins and, taking a torch, crossed the courtyard to the old tithe barn. Its beautifully crafted old timbers had made it a natural for conversion to the studio where all the big scenes of the TV ads were shot, in particular where the two fatal ads had been shot and the two ghost had manifested. The only big, unobstructed space, designed to be converted, quickly and easily, to a presentation hall, a banqueting room or a meeting hall, even a dance hall, as well as a photographic studio for video and stills.

It was here that the two ghost had manifested themselves.

Tonight she hoped to make a one-to-one contact, here in the middle of the night. The thought of being alone with them terrified her, especially here in the dark silence, but she knew it had to be done, somehow she knew that the whole future of the firm was at stake.

That didn’t stop her from trembling.

The dim safety lights came on as she opened the door, controlled by a door switch, but the space was still largely dark. “Hello, are you there?” Her voice sounded somehow hollow in the silence. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she circled the room, looking for some sign that the two ghosts were somewhere about. If not, then perhaps she would visit Mike’s studio where the painting had so mysteriously appeared.

The safety lights were on a time switch. The idea was that it enabled someone coming in in the windowless dark to select which of the many lighting systems that wanted before dropping out automatically after a set time so as not to interfere with some carefully planned film set-up. Now the timer snapped off. She had not turned on any of the overhead lights and Susan was plunged into complete darkness.

Groping about in that instant of stygian blackness, she dropped the torch. Still groping about, she picked it up and switched it on – but it was broken in the fall, she could hear loose bits ratting about inside.   The light switches were by the main doors and she had entered by the much smaller side door. She hadn’t been down here to the barn for a day or so and had no idea what was going on in here at the moment and what part built sets and so on might be lurking in the darkness, waiting for her to trip over them.

She was in trouble.

In the silence, she could have sworn that she heard a rustle. “Hello! Is there anybody there?” Her voice sounded thin and timid in the silence.

         Was that footsteps? The footfall of a woman’s soft slipper? Lettice wondered wildly if it was worse to be alone and in complete darkness and silence or to have to share that darkness with some unknown being who had no right to be in a locked barn in the wee small hours.

 “Good evening.” A soft, female voice spoke out of the darkness!

Lettice froze, well, standing there, precarious in the total blackness, what else could she do? After a few moment and when the goose bumps had begun to subside she replied cautiously, “Good evening, er, who is that, please?”

“I am Catherine – but Charlotte is also here.”

“Catherine and Charlotte, how do you do, I’m very sorry, but I don’t think we have been introduced.” Lettice thought she could hear the sound of two rustling dresses out there in the blackness. It didn’t take a genius to guess that this must be the two ghosts who had made such a sensational appearance on the two TV ads. Well, at least she had made the contact she had been seeking – but, now that she was speaking to them, well, in the darkness, not at all sure of her balance, standing there among unseen clutter of a busy film studio, her heart pounding, she was as frightened as she had ever been in her life.

“Don’t be frightened.” The Ghost seemed to sense her terror. “We only want to talk to you, to beg for your help.” The rustling of long complicated skirts was quite obvious now; they were very near in the darkness. “Shall we go somewhere more comfortable where we may sit down and chat?”

“I would love to … … I’ve been longing to meet you, but … … well,  I can see nothing, not a thing, I daren’t move from this spot for fear of tripping over something.” Lettice almost choked in her own fear.

There was a faint gasp. “Silly of us! Of course, you live people can’t see in our plane! Look a little to your left then just follow us.”

Lettice did as she was asked. She saw a sort of glow in the darkness. It was the ghostly silver outline of two figures standing side by side with their backs to her. One of them half turned and gestured to her to follow. Carefully keeping in the tracks of the phantoms, she negotiated the few yards to the closed and locked main doors, through which they vanished, leaving her without even the rustling of long dresses. She was in the silent dark once again. Ghosts don’t seem the be very good at opening doors and Lettice had to grope for the door handle but managed to turn the key and step out into the courtyard and the light of a near full moon. The two ghosts were standing near the doorway to the old farmhouse and Lettice followed across the courtyard to see them already seated in the office. She sat down at her desk and swivelled her chair around to face them.

‘Gosh! I’m talking to a couple of ghosts!’ … she had to make a decision fast, like now! The only way was to be totally frank with them, they after all had the whip hand.

“Err, look, we, my partners and I who run Ark of Sanity, the outfit that works here as you must know, and we are most grateful for those two wonderful ads you have given us. But, well, you see, you have made such a wonderful job of them that our clients are clamouring for more and, without you, we will be in very serious trouble. You can’t let a client down in our business and without you, you must know, there will be serious consequences.”

There was a long silence broken only by some urgent whispering then: “We, my sister and I, well, we’re very sorry if we have caused you trouble. We were so delighted when you came here to work that, well, we couldn’t resist the opportunity to join in with your games – although we don’t really understand what you are doing. We are very sorry if we have caused you difficulties.” It was the words of a pair of sophisticated Victorian young ladies.

Chapter Three  –  Earthbound Spirits               

                By the faint light of the moon coming through the window, the two ghosts were much clearer now. They were dressed in complicated and elaborate gowns that were the peak of fashion in the mid eighteen seventies, obviously the work of a very expensive and fashionable dressmaker of fully haut couturier quality. They sat side by side, very upright as their wasp waisted and obviously tightly corseted condition dictated. The only thing was that, apart from the fact that they existed only in shades of silver grey,  Lettice could see quite clearly through them to the pictures on the wall behind them, seeing them as vague transparencies.

                Lettice was gradually coming to terms with the situation – she had after all come here in the middle of the night to make this very contact, and the fact that she had succeeded in achieving what was by any everyday standard the completely impossible was something for later. She realised that she must, for the very survival of the company depended on her making this contact, make the very best of this opportunity. Perhaps open frankness was the best, the only way forward.

                “My dears, Catherine and Charlotte, I’m so glad to meet you face to face at last. My name is Lettice as you must know.”

       “How do you do.”

      “Please, don’t think for a moment that we are not most grateful for that marvellous couple of things you did for us – they have been wonderfully received everywhere, but you must see that it has put our whole company into a terrible position. If you won’t help us we are faced with disaster. Truly, my dears, you have ‘got us over us barrel’”. This she said, shorthand notebook in hand, in the voice she would have used to open a Board of Directors’ meeting. “You may not have meant to do it, but I have come down here in the middle of the night to beg you not to just walk away and leave us – that would be an unmitigated disaster.”

                Lettice could hear the two ghosts whispering between themselves, then, “We’re so very sorry. You see, we didn’t understand just what you were doing. We knew that those funny electrical things you call ‘cameras’ could see us but we never dreamt that they would be able to tell you what they had seen. We really do apologise and we will be very careful not to do it again!”

                It was obvious that Catherine and Charlotte Summers from the nineteenth century had no real conception of the present day world, its technology and the way of life it made possible. So, for perhaps half an hour, Lettice told them of the modern world and of how their intervention in those TV ads had made such an impression. Lettice had to turn on the office TV for them to see just what was on offer as ads on the various channels, those that were on the air through the night, endlessly promoting washing powder, soft toilet paper and packaged holidays.

                A strange effect of the screen of the TV was that its flickering light seemed to soak into the two phantoms and they became more solid to her eyes and took on the rich colours of their original dresses. To Lettice they looked so wonderfully elegant that she was almost ashamed of her cotton skirt and T-shirt. “I say, in the light you seem to take on a more natural air – and it makes you look really, really beautiful – no, I’m not trying to flatter you, I really do think those dresses are wonderful and they suit you so well!” This she added hastily in case the ghosts took the wrong meaning.

                “Thank you for saying that,” Charlotte told her, “we feel so very out of place in your world and we have no other clothes of course – and we shall never have any others, not till we reach our nirvana.”

                “Your nirvana?” Lettice asked. “You must excuse my not understanding quiet what you mean by ‘nirvana’.”

                “Oh, please don’t apologise! The trouble is with us, we have to try to explain something that you real people will find difficult. You see, we aren’t really dead!”

     There was a short pause while Lettice heard Catherine and Charlotte whispering, till one of them, she thought it was Catherine, turned to her with an almost pleading look. “You wouldn’t understand, not from that side, but dying is quiet complicated and we, well, we tripped on the threshold and are held in a sort of, if you like, ‘limbo’. We are stuck in the ‘between world’ and can’t pass over to our Nirvana unless you help us.”

     “Help you? I don’t understand.”

     Later, before she went back to bed, Lettice made a long shorthand note of the complicated explanation that the two sisters poured into her wondering ears that night. Basically, the sisters that fatal night had been excited at the prospect of their ‘coming out’. In those days of Victorian protocol it was more or less the formal announcement that they were ‘available’ in the marriage market. The fact that they had already received and accepted formal proposals of marriage from the two twin brothers, sons of a neighbouring farmer and that their engagements were to be announced at the forthcoming coming out party was so wonderful. It was to be a huge, wonderful, party for which they were just completing their preparations with great excitement. It was all so wonderful, all and in their magnificent party dresses, when, suddenly, they had smelt smoke. It was curiosity that had led then to come to the top of the stairs to see the rapidly growing fire which blocked their way down to safety. In horror, they had fled back towards their bedroom but a massive flaming roof beam had crashed down on them, snuffing the life out of both of them in the instant.

    Neither they nor Lettice understood exactly what had happened in that instant – but somehow the accumulation of so much excitement had disrupted the normal process of a dead soul passing over to the next world, their so called ‘nirvana’, and they were left as earthbound spirits. The two sisters explained that trying to flee in the prisons of their tight stays and massively hampering skirts had brought them the very verge of hysteria.

    But there was more, much more.

   Others had died in the terror of the blaze, many people who survived had been terrified as they fled, many more had been exceedingly excited, if not exactly terrified. All of this had poured more and more psychic energy into the pot and, by some strange mechanism that even the psychic researchers didn’t understand, a ‘psychic energy bubble’ had resulted.

   Lettice tried to get some sort of explanation of this co called ‘bubble’, but the sisters could only tell her that, for some reason, psychic energy could only diffuse away just so fast. If there is a great surge of it at one time and place, a ‘bubble’ of energy formed and then, once formed, it was stable and just didn’t go away at all. Another thing was that these bubbles, if above a certain critical size, are inherently stable forever.  More than that, they didn’t slowly diffuse away, but rather ‘hardened’ and intensified with time till they were strong enough to draw any nearby psychic energy into themselves and thus grow stronger still, this in the same way that black holes are now known to eat any nearby stars and planets. The only way that this energy could be released was by what we call ‘psychic manifestations’ i.e. ghostly manifestations and that was proving far from sufficient.

 “So, you came and appeared in our ads just to relieve the pressure, as it were?” Lettice asked, some realisation beginning to dawn at last.

 “Well, that was the idea – but the ‘new energy’ took us by surprise and, in dancing with your actors, we opened the flood gates! All the energy from your innovation just poured in, far faster than our little dances could use it and let it run away. We are most awfully sorry.”

 “Can you explain that? It sounds very odd to me, if you will excuse my ignorance.”

 “Well, we hadn’t realised that all the energy that you and your friends were creating with all your exciting new ideas for those ‘ads’ as you call them was much the same as our problem psychic energy. And then our dancing in them had formed a ‘path’ through you as a fellow lacer with all the emotion that can cause for the energy to flow into the bubble and you are endlessly pumping up the bubble till, now, it is huge and near to bursting.”

 “You mean that I am some sort of path for all this ‘psychic energy’? Some sort of psychic medium?”

 “Yes, we’re afraid you are.”

 Lettice felt a cold shiver run down her spine. She was committed now to this wild adventure, like it or not. She hastened to get back to the real business.

 “What will happen if the ‘bubble does burst?”

 “We don’t know, it has never happened except in times of great chaos and turmoil – wars or huge disasters, earthquakes of massive fires for example. Please help us, if we can just ease the bubble then we may be able to ‘pass over to the other side’, get out of these stays and find rest at last.”

 Lettice felt that she must help them. Yes, all right, her own stays were tight enough, heaven knows, but she was at liberty to release the laces and find at least temporary respite. “Are you laced in like that all the time, day and night, then?”

“Yes! Mamma insists. Oh, and we should have said, it is because you are another lacer like us back there in the real world, that we are able to make ourselves visible to you now and then.”

“Oh, you poor dears!” Lettice sat and thought, she knew that she had to help, – but how? “I will do what I can, of course I will, but, for the moment, I can’t think of anything.”

“Neither can we – but even helping with those ads will do something. It will burn off some of the psychic energy which otherwise would go into the bubble.”

“So you will continue to help us?”

“Of course, we have no other option.”

Lettice sat and thought. Softly came the last words …. “Thank you, oh thank you very much …. …. ….. .” Lettice looked up from her pondering just in time to see the two ghosts fade away and vanish, leaving a faint odour of lavender. 

                    *     *     *      *     *

 Her radio alarm clock woke her next morning. She lay for a long moment, wondering if it had all been just a vivid dream but no, her well-filled shorthand pad told the tale. She certainly didn’t fill page after page in her sleep!

If you are so crippled by the accident that has left you with practically no musculature around your midriff and can’t stand up without your long, rigid corset then getting out of bed and into harness calls for a technique all its own. It involves hauling yourself upright by the corner post of your specially made four-poster bed, getting into your stays by a complicated system of pulls and wriggles and then taking the short step to your faithful lacing machine. There she could pull herself by the lacing bar, up out of the massive corset, while its motor smoothly draw in her laces.

That machine, designed and built, especially for her, by a local engineering firm was still a ‘work in progress’. They  had just, as experience dictated, modified and developed it further. The latest addition was a calibrated dial that allowed her to set the speed at which it drew her in, but also the tightness she wished for today. So, once she had pressed the ‘start’ button, she had to do nothing but stand and wait. Set before it was a full-length mirror to allow her to inspect today’s Lettice as she was formed before her eyes. Today she set the dial a few clicks tighter than usual for a day at the office (but not by any means as tight as that night it had run wild under the control of a ghost!) which allowed her to select a very smart business suit. Why she had to do this she couldn’t have told you but she knew, with that mysterious knowledge that we call a ‘woman’s intuition’, that it was a good idea.

Finally, having  ‘put herself together’ for the day, she sat and typed out her shorthand notes, printing off a copy for each of them which she handed round as they settled for the routine ‘start of day’ meeting. 

                                                                                                                                                                                  *     *     *     *     * 

The four ‘seniors’, Lettice, Mike, Sylvan and Monique, were a close knit team who worked together, day by day, with a calm, seamless harmony that could only arise from mutual respect. Thus they sat, only mildly gobsmacked, and listened to Lettice, reading her notes as they went through them with her with an understanding that, in any normal board room, would have been tempered, to say the very least, by barely suppressed disbelief. Executives of live, busy organisations just don’t sit up all night talking to ghosts!

“So these two ghosts say they will help us, you say?”

“They say, Mike, that they have no alternative.”

“Hmmmm. That is going to take some organising.”

After some discussion, they agreed that, as the one creative manifestation of the ghosts, other than inside the TV cameras, had so far been on Sylvan’s sketchbooks and Mike’s drawing board with the appearance of those lovely watercolours, they should try leaving scheme drawings and messages there and see what response, if any, it evinced from the phantoms.

Then they got down to a long brainstorming session, trying to imagine the two Victorian beauties in situations where their supposed susceptibility of women to the client’s product would test Victorian decorum to the very limit.

With Mike sketching furiously and Lettice taking notes they tossed ideas about with gay abandon and decided to suggest that the ghost could be seen riding elegantly ‘on equestrian display’ as the Victorians said, in the park with the men riding alongside. They imagined them promenading along the seafront of some fashionable Victorian seaside resort or taking tea on the lawn of a Victorian mansion. Lettice typed the proposed scenario, Mike did a tidied up version of his quick sketches, and they laid them out neatly on Mike’s drawing board under the cover before they went home that night, with each deep in their private thoughts, Sylvan made designs for new gowns, each a little more extreme than its predecessor. He left the sketches oh Mike’s drawing board and, no longer really surprised, found them modified and coloured the next morning. The meeting broke up. Little further was said.

It was a huge chance they were taking, one that would never be understood by the moneybags who run the world. They must succeed sensationally or they would be finished in the trade. If it all went wrong then there was no other way for them, they would have to tell the client that they must bow out of what had already become a fabulously successful ad campaign and the repercussions would echo though the whole advertising trade. Ark of Sanity would be finished.

Lettice couldn’t bear the thought of sitting alone in her flat with those thoughts churning relentlessly in her mind. Help was at hand. The ‘phone rang as she was getting out of the shower and Sylvan, in much the same loose end invited her out to a rather good, secluded little Italian restaurant. She slipped into a simple black cocktail dress, which just happened to be brand new as it had been cut rather too tight for her normal waist and had hung, waiting, in her wardrobe till now but looked superb with her laced an inch smaller, as it had been that morning.

In a quiet, secluded corner, at a table for two with a bottle of a rather good chianti they ate and talked of anything but the one thing that possessed them. Lettice began, slowly, to relax but, at the same time, her female antennae detected that Sylvan was responding to her ‘differently’. She was not concerned, in fact she found that she was rather enjoying it. They had known each other for so long on a purely professional basis that it came as something of a shock to see herself in the big mirror on the restaurant wall. To see what a picture of elegance and, frankly, very attractive femininity she presented, with the covert glances of all the other males as confirmation. All this was so unexpected.

On the instant, she decided to play the game.             

                                                                                                                                                                           *     *     *     *     * 

Monique was the one least directly involved. She would be responsible for all the partying and miscellaneous junketing that was indispensable when promotion got into full swing. For the present she was more than fully occupied with work for other clients, strutting around on her four inch court shoes and hobble tight, figure revealing skirt, showing clients just what an extensive range of services they had to offer and the style with which it was delivered.

One of the minor responsibilities she shouldered was to respond to the regular ‘phone calls from the press. Some professional body or other had voted Ark of Sanity’s latest ad to be the winner of some prize or other – which was nice in its way, but added to her workload considerably as she had to fend off endless demands for an interview, face to face no less, with the two ghosts. Her (deliberately mysterious) explanation that they were not, in fact, models but employees of another, unspecified, organisation, part of the trade that was, for reasons that she was at pains only to hint, was adverse to publicity.

Monique was well aware that she was playing a dangerous game and she was not long disappointed. Gleefully, the press hounds started a big brouhaha, going on for weeks and weeks, all about these two mystery girls in the ads.

Fashion writers got in on the act, pontificating endlessly about ‘the perils of tight lacing’ and so on. Other self-styled ‘experts’ rabbited on about how the whole thing was nothing but an example of modern computer driven trickery as such waists were plainly impossible on real women.

Of course, all this added to the success of the series of ads. The fact that Catherine and Charlotte, the two ghosts, revelled in it all and Lettice became almost used to them appearing in the flat at night to look over her shoulder as the evening TV programs were punctuated by endless repetition of the ads. Which had the effect of making the client ever keener for them to make more and more of them.

Sylvan learnt a lot by studying those fabulous gowns as they flickered successively across the TV screens of the world, ad by ad. Increasingly curious, he went and saw the old lady who had the photographs of the two sisters and was allowed to examine in detail those two real dresses so lovingly preserved. It was almost by accident that he discovered that there was a ‘two way’ transfer of not only thought but also dresses.

At one of Monique’s ‘presentations’ laid on for the client there were to be girls, dressed in the gowns of the period, who passed around the drinks and nibbles. The costumes they wore were hired from theatrical costumiers, dresses left over from films, stage and TV productions, good though they were, were ‘just not of the standard we have come to expect’ – to quote the clients managing director who was selling himself on his own ad slogan of ‘The best being only just good enough’.

The client’s cash flow had swollen to the extent that, to quote Mike in his exasperation at the endless demands, that the wretched man ‘thought that God worked under his immediate instruction’. OK, so, ‘the client is always right’ – if he is paying. He drew two gowns that he was sure would surpass anything they had seen so far. Almost out of vindictiveness at the hard time they were giving him, he designed the whole bit and piece from the skin out and everything to be of the very best materials and faultless workmanship. Shoes, stockings, vests, drawers, the most massive and restricting stays imaginable, bustle frames that called for a metal workshop to fashion the spring steel loops had they ever to have been made for real, masses of petticoats, skirts of vast complexity, flounce and frill upon flounce and frill, sweeping to the ground. Even specially made doeskin gloves. The complete outfits would have weighed in at over ten pounds each. He knew that such dresses would never be worn for real but it relieved his feelings no end to sketch them. He left the finished stack of sketches laying on his desk overnight, intending to use them to frighten the client with the huge estimated cost if ever they were made.

He should have known.

The next morning, when Sylvan opened his sketchbook, the designs had, of course, been reworked and they were coloured with superb watercolour brushwork. Intended more to be cartoons of the extreme of Victorian high fashion. Had they ever been made, they would have been almost impossible to wear, and the ghosts had accentuated that even further. This was almost to be expected by now.

What really pulled everybody up all standing was that there was still work to be done. They were to shoot an ad where the two girls were standing in yet another grand ballroom. This time fighting off, in the most lady like way of course, but with obvious undertones of intense cattiness, the attentions of two other girls who were also trying to butt in and flirt with the two immaculate gentlemen who were ’irresistible due to their use of this wonder product’.

They did the usual walk through with Lettice and Monique acting the part to be taken by the ghosts and two actresses hired via their agents, dressed in the hired simple Victorian gowns, acting the other two girls.  Monique and Lettice tried to act as though they could scarcely move in their evening gowns (Not easy when you are dressed in sweater and jeans). They did the walk through several times till they were reasonable sure they had got it right, then sat down for a cup of coffee while the two actresses packed up and left.

From experience, they knew that the two ghosts never appeared in any but the last ‘walk through’ but they showed all the material they had shot that day, interested to see how the ‘scene’ had improved with each attempt.  They came to that last walk through. Mike said, afterwards, that he got as near to having a heart attack as he ever wanted to be. Sylvan almost fell off his chair.

Lettice actually spilt her coffee. In her ear she felt a soft breath and a little voice saying ‘We hope you like it, wasn’t easy in those new dresses – but they are wonderful! Thank Sylvan for us!’ They all felt the soft scent of lavender drift in among them – the ghosts were near and obviously keen to communicate, now, and to all of them, not just to Lettice.

What they had seen were the two ghosts, dressed in the gowns that were exactly as designed by Sylvan except that they exaggerated those elaborate Victorian fashions to the point of caricature! The girl’s efforts to act with elegance and, of course, with all decorum as they had in all the previous ads was made more obvious by the natural behaviour of the two actresses. They were not at all hampered of course in their trying to cut in for the attentions of Mike and Sylvan and were obviously taking advantage of their opponent’s disability.

They sat in silence for a full half minute till the enormity of what they had done dawned on them and they all, one after the other, dissolved into helpless laughter. The two professional actresses had played their part perfectly, just as drama school had taught them. They were the epitome of young, sex-driven girls trying desperately to get off with their chosen males. The two ghost were so OTT in their over-elaborate gowns, exaggerated to the point of incredibility and so obviously desperately restricted as evinced by their obvious struggles that the ad had tipped over that fine dividing line between drama and farce!

That line is so fine, the borderland so subtle, that the humour took a moment to creep up on the watcher but, when it did, it sent them into convulsions.

The camera kept on running as the scene of overt flirting got more and more extreme till, suddenly, a new character swept in, one they had never seen before and most certainly had never planned for. Mamma swept into frame and inserted herself between the warring factions. “Charlotte, Catherine, go to your room at once!” She turned to the two men. “Supper will be served in a few minutes” She said with an icy formality. “I hope you are hungry.” With that, she swept out of frame.

“Well, there’s one thing about the advertisement trade, it’s never boring!” Mike was wiping the laughter’s tears from his eyes.

“Ye gods! I would never have thought of that for an ad – not in a million years!” Sylvan reached up and switched off the monitor. “Do we have the outright cheek to show that to the client?”

After a short silence, Lettice spoke the fatal words. “We don’t have to show them this ad – we don’t have to get their approval any more. They are too lazy these days. They just expect us to do all the work while they wallow in their supposed cleverness in appointing us. They have given us an open contract for as many ads as we can create. We can slot it into the current series and watch the fireworks!”

Mike nearly hit the roof! “You are asking for us to get the boot, big time if we did that! You just can’t ride roughshod over clients!”

“So, what can they do about it?”

“They can kick us out!”

“Exactly! That way we can get out of this bind with our heads held high and say that our work was too advanced, ‘too hot for them to stay in the kitchen’.”

They sat and thought about all the worry, all the sleepless night. After all, they didn’t need the contract, there was more than enough work for them elsewhere and the grinding effort was driving them mad.

So, they put the fatal ad onto the end of the present series and sat back to see the result.

They didn’t expect the fireworks, or not the sort of fireworks that burst upon them!

Chapter Four  –  A controlled Explosion              

               They had been sending ads in small batches to the outfit that booked the TV time; all they did was attach that last one on the end, it was all routine. Nobody bothered to even check what had arrived on the tape, they just loaded it onto the machine and sent it to air in the usual way.

The result, of course, was that it hit the nation’s TV screens without warning at peak time and, by the time it had been repeated across the networks that evening, it had even got itself referred to by the laughing late night newscaster.

Ark of Sanity’s people were different now. Somehow they couldn’t bear to sit in the boardroom, watching the TV screen and wondering how the world was reacting, waiting for the enraged ‘phone call they confidently expected from the client.

To break the tension, Sylvan invited Lettice out to that Italian restaurant again. The place was far from full that evening, and they were thus sitting at a secluded table in a quiet corner – just an intimate, candle lit supper, when there were peals of laughter from the kitchen. The waiter who brought their next course was wiping tears from his eyes. He was unable to control the odd snort as he obviously recalled the ad. Obviously, there was a TV set high on the wall of the kitchen.

Monique visited some friends that evening and the TV in the sitting room was on, as usual. Her friend’s father was sitting in the vastness of his favourite armchair. He was sleepily watching the TV but he exploded suddenly as the significance of the ad hit him. That was the end of that quiet social evening,  as everybody wanted to talk about that screamingly funny ad, switching from channel to channel to see it repeated. It was a world-beater, she realised!

Sylvan was perhaps the one most deeply affected. He was now, suddenly, the one who had to produce the designs for the two ghosts’ dresses, this, suddenly, he realised, but his sketchpad obstinately remained blank, staring up at him accusingly. Deep in thought, he wandered out into the night-time streets, walking alone through the residential ‘Drives’, ’Crescents’, ‘Ways’, ‘Cul de Sacs’ and ‘Roads’, deep in thought, but hearing the gusts of laughter from behind the flickering, TV lit, curtains of the houses. Slowly his mind turned to the response they could expect from the client. He fully expected them to be more than ballistic on their discovering that their two Victorian girls who had carried their product, formula unchanged for generations, out into the forefront of the male cosmetic market, were suddenly the butt of hysterical laughter – or were they?

He realised suddenly that they might, just might, be much more intelligent, more subtle, that he had suspected. By the time he returned to his flat, he had the germ of ideas for several follow-on ads, which, he thought, might be just as hilariously funny; they would require something quite outstanding by way of Victorian gowns for Charlotte and Catherine – but now he saw how to go about it. His pencil came alive. There were several pairs of designs roughed out on his sketchpad as he laid it on his drawing board. The ghost would likely see them, he thought, as he rolled into bed, but he never expected to use them as they were about to get ‘The Order of the Boot (first class)’ from the client, well, weren’t they?

The next morning, the office had that air of those last silent moments before a battle. The big, fierce tigers were hiding in the undergrowth. Waiting, waiting to spring – waiting for that ringing telephone that would presage that enraged call, dismissing them from their account with the client.

It was a long time coming, that ‘phone call.

                                                                                                                                                             *     *     *     *     *

In the boardroom of the client, there was the most monumental row in progress. The old, time-serving board members couldn’t control their rage. They had been selling the same potion all their working lives and had only a few tranquil years at most to go to their pensions. How could this Ark of Sanity outfit take it upon themselves to make the whole firm into a laughing stock like this? They must be sacked, big time, at once! They even considered suing for damages.

One the other hand, there were the younger members of the board, one of whom at least was reasonably intelligent. Their old advertisement had extolled the virtues of this, what? Balm? Unguent? Salve? Cream? That had spent their working lives not admitting, even to themselves, that what they were selling was, in fact a scented herbal aphrodisiac. OK, so modern chemical analysis had shown that most female perfumes also contained traces of a similar active ingredient but aimed at the male sex, but the old buffers were from a generation when their fathers had taken them aside (when they reached that certain age} and told them, with self-evident embarrassment, about the birds and the bees.

The young men came from a generation that knew about the genes, the pheromones and the hormones from those giggling chats behind the bike sheds long before he had even reached puberty. He was aware that analysis of the unusual dried flowers, imported from the rain forests of the Amazon, revealed that what gave their product its unusual scent also contained the pheromone that acted on women as a gentle aphrodisiac. Discretely, he had consulted the Food and Drug people and had been assured that it was a known herbal agent and thus they were not breaking any law – although he was careful to keep the information to himself.

After all, those old fogies had long given up chasing ladies – they might have remembered those days when they did, but not why they did it, not any more.

As it was, they sat back and taunted the old guard of the Board of Directors in a vain attempt to get them to see the potential of this latest scene. It was for this reason that they left their fatal ‘phone call to the next day – and by then strange things had happened.

      The next morning, Mike was more than a little annoyed. Someone had left one of the big studio cameras running all night, untended, the red warning light indicating that it had automatically shut down when it had run out of tape. He noticed also that someone had left a hanging a rack of costumes standing in the studio where it certainly had no right to be. Things like that were a serious matter in a commercial outfit like theirs. He moved in to sort things out.

      As he did so, out of the corner of his eye, he could have sworn that the rack of Victorian dresses moved! Turning to look at this new irregularity, for a moment he had the feeling that he was, how to explain it, somewhere else, detached from the world. He felt he was in a different part of the space/time continuum. It was only for a moment and all was normal again. Ah well, what was another unexplained thing among all the others? In fact, the new add had its genesis in that dizzy moment as the two ghosts planned it.

      He shut the camera down and removed the tape, put it on the monitor deck and rewound it, more to check, if anything the that tape was undamaged. He pressed ‘run’ to move to the beginning leader of the tape, after the ‘leader’ had run though, he was just about to shut it down when a cool hand gripped his fingers and the tape ran on. It was a few minutes later that a gobsmacked Mike, laughing himself sick as he did so, ran off the usual set of insurance DVDs, this was far too important to run the faintest risk of an accidental erasure.

      It seemed to follow on from the last scene. The new character – Mamma – had chased the girls back to their room, berating them for their ‘fastness’ as she did so. He had never seen that room, didn’t know it existed even in their haunted world. In real life, the old house was long burnt down and the ashes gone to the four winds. He realised that the ‘pathway’ that Lettice had told them about had become now more a wide road down which the ghosts were parading their dreams, drawing deeply from this bubble of psychic energy.

     Mamma was vehemently berating the two girls for their ‘fast’ behaviour, presumably as seen on the previous ad. A lady’s maid was summoned and the girls were both laced tighter, much tighter under her imperious orders, till they were scarce able to breath and were reduced to a breathless, agonised pleading with their sternly dominant mother, who seemed to take a sadistic delight in their plight. Explaining once more her displeasure, she even had the maid change their soft evening slippers for very high heeled ankle boots which made their hobbled state within those heavy, voluminous skirts almost impossible.

     “There, my girls, and now perhaps that will teach you to exercise a little decorum!” Mike was amazed at the submissive way the two sisters took their reprimand. Had anyone tried that on with Monique or, particularly, Lettice, they would have been told ‘on your bike!’ and that in no uncertain terms!  Together, mother and the obedient daughters returned to the ball – but things were not going to go as Mamma had planned!

      The elegant gentlemen, for, somehow, Sylvan had joined the scene, had managed to shake off the other two girls and were standing to one side, drinks in hand, watching the dancing and discussing, no doubt, the world and its many faults when they saw Charlotte and Catherine come back into the ball room.

       Courage in a woman is very different from courage in a man, none the less powerful, but different.

      Charlotte and Catherine were managing to behave as though nothing untoward had happened. They were, in their agony, managing to behave as the personifications of two demure Victorian misses, docile under the imperious command of Mamma, who moved into action.

                “Good evening, gentlemen, I hope my girls were not intruding upon your enjoyment of the evening.”

                “Indeed not, madam, the evening would be incomplete without them.”

                “I am sure they are flattered to hear you say so.”

                Things started to go wrong from the moment. The sisters were standing behind their mother and slightly to either side. Mike and Sylvan each took a small step to the side, away from each other and a little forward. It was an almost unconscious action to bring the sisters into the conversation as would have been adjudged a normal courtesy. It had the effect of bringing Mamma right into the focus of the combined perfume of the two users of the wonderful product they were advertising.

                In the real world, the effect of a double dose of the aphrodisiac properties would have hardly be noticeable but, here in the world of advertising, things can be made to look very different.

                Within a few seconds, tears of laughter were flooding down Mike’s cheeks as he watched. A middle-aged matron who had long ago lost any sexual attraction, obviously embarrassed but unable to stop herself from trying to make her mark with these two handsome young men, that in itself would have been farce enough, but the two sisters were taking a gentle revenge on their mother. Behind her, but out of her line of sight, there were swaying slightly but smoothly in time to the waltz that they were to add to the ballroom scene when edited. They were giving the most obvious ‘come-on’ looks to the two boys which vanished instantly when Mamma gave a quick glance over her shoulder, one side only, while the other sister exaggerated the dose to give the whole scene great emphasis.

                It was a joke that could only be carried on for a few seconds – but a few seconds was all there was of a TV ad.

                Mike shut the monitor down and, with a sudden thought, went and looked at the sketchbook, left conveniently on Sylvan’s drawing board where the ghosts would find it. As he expected, the rough pencil sketches of the extreme gowns had been altered to make the dresses so extreme that they were physically unwearable for any real, flesh and blood, woman and then beautifully hand coloured, this time in crayon. Underneath, in faint pencil, was written ‘Viennese blood-veinner Blut’?

He stood for a long moment, deep in thought, then went and turned up the words in a German dictionary. ‘Viennese Spirit’, something stirred in his mind and he looked that up in a dictionary of music – yes, a Veinnese waltz, Johann Strauss, 1872. The two ghosts had thought of everything!

Deep in thought, he took himself off to bed.

                The four of them sat that morning, and laughed themselves to an exhausted standstill. Then, after a restorative cup of coffee, they edited this latest ad – or rather two ads. The first  only required the text and some background sounds of a ballroom till it faded out with the girls being hustled from the room by their imperious mother.

                The second required a little extra subtlety. Fortunately, the very modern studio TV cameras had such high definition that they could ‘zoom’ in on parts of the frame, particularly on the quick facial grimaces of the girls to emphasis the story and they added the waltz music that Catherine had suggested. But then it stuck home with all the delicacy and finesse of a well-aimed custard pie.

                They were well in the good books of the TV companies by now. That very evening, the ad slots were altered to put the first part of the ad at the beginning of the ‘Commercial Break’ and then, after the usual sales spiel about sea cruises, soap powder, dog food and tinned soup etc. the last part was stuck in on the end.

                This had the effect of warning the, by now, expectant public of the dénouement coming and gave it time to build up steam. It was just about as effective as would be possible without contravention of the Explosives Act.

                “Well, if that doesn’t get us the sack then nothing ever will!” Mike poured himself another coffee and sat back in his chair. “All we can do is wait for the ‘phone to ring with our summary dismissal, hot off the press.”

                “Hmmmm. I wonder.” Lettice considered carefully. “I ‘phoned that firm we employ to monitor the effectiveness of TV ads and they say the viewing figures are through the roof. As an ad, it is already a world-beater. It all depends on if their ‘avariciousness’ is greater than their stuffy sense of ‘self-importance’.”

       It was both!

      They came in two cars, which should have given then due warning. The first was a chauffeur-driven limousine, big black and shiny, which, once the chauffeur had sprung out and stood to attention, holding the door open for them, disgorged four immaculate suits breathing fire. It was followed by a low slung sports car delivering two casually dressed men in sports jackets and flannels and a woman in a smart, tailor made suit which was cut to emphasise that this was a real woman inside the business drab. Monique met them in reception and was commanded (no less) to take them at ‘once to their most senior executive, now! This very minute!’

     Monique had only to raise her eyebrow to the girl behind the reception desk who knew the form, to arrange that coffee was delivered to the conference room and, by dawdling up the stairs while exchanging small talk, give time for Lettice, Mike and Sylvan to beat them into the conference room.

     One of the suits, the one with the shiny bald head, looked around him and demanded, “Just who is in charge here?”

    Mike looked around at the other three. “Well, that depend on what you are discussing, but the ideas for our ads just come from out of mutual brain storming cessions. I handle the art side and design, Monique handles hospitality and such, Sylvan handles costume and fashion design and Lettice is Facilitator and handles the day to day organisation of the place. What can we do for you?”

    “Then this ‘Lettice’ (looking daggers at Lettice) must be the most senior executive! Why didn’t you say so?” He turned to Lettice with a scowl. “We have come here today to demand an explanation of all these dreadful advertisements you have had the unmitigated gall to transmit in our name and without even bothering first to gain our approval, advertisements that have made us a laughing stock for the whole world to deride! By just what process of reasoning have you arrived at the conclusion that that is what we have employed you for, to make us a laughing stock? Why did you not check with us before you exposed us to the ridicule of the whole viewing public?”

    He stood, glaring at Lettice, the only sound in the room being his laboured breathing.

    “Please be seated.” Lettice indicated chairs the other side of the conference table while herself sitting and opening a folder before her. “If I might remind myself of the exact wording of our contract. … … … .” She turned through her file. “We are contracted to produce and screen a series of advertisements to promote your single product which, it appears here, we have done. The result has been a considerable increase in your sales as evinced in your letter of a few weeks ago, which is almost embarrassingly effusive in our praise and also instructs us to continue with our work as we see best and not to further waste your time with prior application to you for your ‘routine’ approval of subsequent ads.” She looked around the table with a raised eyebrow. “Yes?”

    “Well, yes, admittedly, that was our intention – but now you have the whole world laughing at us!”

    How do you answer that? Baldhead sat glaring at Lettice, breathing heavily for the whole room to hear.

   Mike stirred his coffee, looking down into his cup while doing so. “There is a world of difference, I would have said,” He remarked casually. “between the world laughing ‘at’ something and their laughing ‘with’ someone.” He raised his cup and took a sip, looking meanwhile at nobody, almost speaking to himself. “Here at Ark of Sanity we have the problem that there is little point in our continuing with the same style of ad we have made so far, aimed at the mature male audience, particularly as that market is close to saturation. The latest ads are aimed at the young men of this world, men who are faced, as all men are, of making that difficult transition from adolescence to full maturity and that with any style and panache; that is, from being a ’randy little toe rag’ to becoming a ‘dirty old man’. We men all have to face the problem and, till now, there has been nothing on the market to help him.”

   Lettice realised what Mike had done. In that one sentence, he had told them that they were aiming at a different market – the younger man – and that their clients were stuck in the past and beyond help. Also, he had told them plainly that they had saturated their market and any further ads in the old vein would be a waste of money as they would be ‘preaching to the converted’. 

   It was the antithesis of the conventional approach to the client and only, in any case, possible only if they were fully expecting to be sacked for their ‘presumption’.

  You just don’t mention ‘randy little toe rags’ and ‘dirty old men’ in the polite lexicon of a sales meeting, anybody in the ‘business’ would tell you that. Maybe it was just that the whole team of Ark of Sanity were after. As it was, they were just about fed up to the back teeth with the pompous crew that faced them and was rather looking to getting shot of them. All this was getting to be too much of a bind.

  It didn’t quite work out like that. The smartly turned out young Lady let out a little silvery laugh. “The story of my life already!” She smiled happily around the table. “Women will see the point of that ad in a moment! We spend half our lives dodging unwanted advances and the other half trying to attract advances from the men whom we fancy, it is called ‘the comedy of the sexes’.”

  The suits looked at her, gobsmacked. For a moment they could think of nothing to say. One of the young man got in first. “In case it has slipped you attention, dear, these ads are aimed at men – you girls are not supposed to understand.”

  The woman gave him one of those looks from under her eyebrows, one of those looks of original sin. The two young man laughed. The Ark of Sanity team joined in. The suits glared.

  In that moment the whole atmosphere of the meeting changed. It was obvious to the suits that the new ads were not, as they had assumed, an act of extreme irresponsibility but a full on attack on a completely new market. Yes, all right, if you insist, it was a much bigger market to the old and shrinking market they were currently serving but it was new! Changes would have to be made to their comfortable old firm and it was only a few years till retirement!

  It was more or less inevitable. The old guard stuck to the same old well-trodden route, while the youngsters decided that they should make a new product, under a new name and from a new firm and aim at the younger men.

The result? Two different ad campaigns and thus two contracts for Ark of Sanity and two fat fees. The problem soon became obvious, however. Charlotte and Catherine were in their element, the team got really into their stride with two flows of ads, one traditional and the other so hilariously funny that they had to be put into an entirely different format.  The problem was mamma, who strongly objected to this ‘fast’ behaviour and kept intervening. As she only became visible in the last shot of and ad, it made life very difficult as they never knew till that last moment what to expect this time.

The sort of ads they had made for the traditionalists was not the problem, Mamma didn’t seem to object to those. It was the hilarious modern ads where they girls seemed to take a devilish delight in making Mamma the unconscious butt of some diabolical jokes that really earned the moment and seemed to drive Mamma increasingly into paroxysms of rage. It however added quite a lot to the effectiveness of the ads. 

*     *     *     *     *          

Yes, OK, it was new, it was brilliant and made the name of Ark of Sanity stand head and shoulders above the general run of the advertising business, all well and good. What they didn’t remember and what was the real peril was that all this creative energy was quietly converting into psychic energy and pumping up that energy bubble to quiet exceptionally dangerous levels, levels which has, perhaps, never been achieved in human memory.  Big trouble was in store.

Chapter Five  –  Then the ‘Do-Gooders’ Got in On the Act

It was probably Mike’s remark about ‘randy little toe-rags’ and a ‘dirty old men’ that started the rot. As is usual, all the members of the client’s board of directors, immediately the word ‘aphrodisiac’, not to mention ‘randy little toe-rags and ‘dirty old men’ were spoken (and dually entered into the minutes of the meeting, Lettice made sure of that) went into defensive mode They all, like fury, started to cover their backsides.

They went away and held the grand-daddy of stormy board meetings, each side accusing the other of every nasty habit short of child molesting. It was a situation, once it had arisen, from which there could never be a way back. The Company was doomed.

This didn’t much worry the Ark of Sanity team – they were busy with other things, they were much in demand and almost frantically trying always to think of new ways to compose ads for the steady flow of new clients. The fact that all this creative ‘buzz’ was endlessly pumping up that psychic bubble didn’t really register in their consciousness.

It did, however, very much concern the two ghosts who were now more or less part of the family. They appeared regularly and on cue to make that old style ads, with Mike and Sylvan usually acting the male parts. The two ghosts were more than able to think of ways of tormenting Mamma and producing further hilariously funny ads for the new, young man’s market.

The four principals, Lettice, Monique, Mike and Sylvan worked smoothly together, each leading their particular department of oddball specialists. Inevitably, they spent much of their leisure time together, they practically had permanent lien on a table at that rather good Italian restaurant. Inevitably, smoothly, with them hardly noticing, they paired off, Lettice with Sylvan and Monique with Mike. After the meal came, inevitably, the sotto voce question, “My place or yours?”

Thus they, Sylvan and Lettice, were sitting in Lettice’s flat, drinking a nightcap and chatting when that secret room full of bondage equipment came up in conversation. (It came into a previous tale if you missed it – just go and look). They all knew about it, of course, but it had all been left there in that old, windowless grain store for so long that it had been more or less forgotten. It was in nobody’s way, nobody had any use for that dark, windowless space in one of the little used outbuildings whose solid walls, lack of windows and heavy iron bound door had been designed exclusively to keep the rats and mice out of the stored grain.  It was somehow sinister and thus slightly embarrassing – so it had been ignored. It had seemed the obvious place to dump all that kinky bondage equipment left by Janet and Master, the founders of the firm, when they retired.

“The auditors will want to go in there when they do the next stock taking. It is going to be very embarrassing, trying to explain away all that kinky stuff.”

“Oh, come on, it all dates back to the days of Janet and Master. It was, no doubt, all charged to the old firm and, with the Revenue’s rules about depreciation, it’s all written off our list of assets by now. It’s all junk to be cleared out when we have time.”

“Sylvan, really! Have you ever seen just what there is up there? There’s so much of it and all so beautifully made and so complex, it really is a work of art, all of it. I couldn’t bear to just throw it all away, incredibly kinky though it all is.”

Sylvan had to admit that he had never taken the time to investigate that secret room. It was not that he wasn’t as curious as any red blooded male about that particular genre of perversion, he just hadn’t, as his career had taken off, had the time. “Well, if it so embarrasses you to take a bunch of stock takers up there and show them, we could do it ourselves and just present them with the result.” He thought for a moment, then smiled. “If even that embarrasses you then leave it to me. After all, I already have such a reputation for eccentricity that a little more will make no real difference.”

“Would you, Sylvan? I would be extremely grateful.”

“Of course – but just when I shall find time to do this stock taking, that is the problem.”

Lettice stared at the carpet for a moment then suggested carefully that they perhaps could do it together over the weekend if Sylvan wasn’t too busy, realising as she spoke that she wanted time to herself with Sylvan. Thus it was, the very next Saturday, that they, clad in sweaters and jeans and clip boards at the ready, turned the somewhat rusty key and entered that dark, mysterious room.

                                                                                                                                                          *     *     *     *     *

 They were never to know it but, that day, they were watched intently by the two ghosts, Catherine an Charlotte, their conventional Victorian minds agog that anybody should even touch such shocking things.

The stocktaking was rather chaotic. It was a problem of definition and syntax, of what words to use to describe some of the more exotic bondage devices and, when the only way to do so was to string nouns and adjectives together, in what order to do so to make any sense in the space available on the listings forms. Yes, an armbinder was a one word definition but there are several versions, lace up, zippered, with wrist and elbow straps and without and not to mention several arrangements of the shoulder straps, not to define the various materials, leather, latex, canvas, and there were several versions of each!. It was much the same with everything else. Gags, ball gags, ring gags, inflatable tongue depressing gags and so on, hoods of various patterns and materials, some just stretched over the head, some zipped up, some, the more serious designs, laced up the back, some with eye holes or mouth openings in various combinations, some not and so on. Lettice found herself more and more intrigued by it all.

It is said that nobody who has learned to read can make a good job of clearing out an attic. Likewise, they found that they were making very slow progress with their stock taking as they kept stopping to examine and discuss at length some of the more esoteric devices they discovered. Two creative people, a man and a women who knew each other day by day and held each other in mutual respect – slowly the intimacy that had long been blossoming between them simmered to the obvious conclusion.

They had filled page after page of listings and had somehow marshalled the huge range of bondage devices into some sort of logical order when they opened the very last cupboard. Possibly due to the disturbance of air caused by the opening door, it – the ‘thing’ – swung round slowly to face them. Lettice stepped back with a gasp of, what? Amazement? Shock? Certainly her heart jumped madly into her throat before giving up the attempt and sinking back in horror.

“Holy Cow! What’s that?

Hanging there was a complete exoskeleton! How they came to discover what that it was called came much later but, as they stood there, looking in puzzled bewilderment at its huge complexity, it struck home to them that it surpassed everything they had so far ever seen. They stood in silence for a full minute, each lost in wonder and, in their different ways, imagining it in action. Sylvan imagining just what it would look like with a real live girl inside it and what he would do with her and Lettice wondering just what it would be like to be that girl, helplessly controlled to the last twitching muscle.

They stood there, before the slowly swinging exoskeleton, wondering at the complexity and the superb craftsmanship down to every last detail. “I wonder who designed that – and who made it.” Sylvan mused, thoughtfully. “And it must have cost a fortune.”

“It has a superb shape.” Lettice had been sizing it up with her woman’s eye. “That waist can only be fifteen inches at the outside. It combines the most complete bondage with extreme elegance in a way I had never imagined possible.”

“Indeed it does!” Sylvan’s eye as a talented fashion designer was working along similar lines. “Though I can’t see how you could ever get a woman into it. If she resisted it would be quiet impossible to force her in, she would have to be drugged and unconscious – and that would quiet spoil the fun!”

“No, I’m sure that a floppy, unconscious woman would be too soft and ‘soggy’ to fold into it. She would have to be very much awake and helping him.” She stood in thought for a moment. “Mind you, once she was in it she would be completely helpless and his to do as he wished with her – and, once the little hinge trigger things were tripped on all those joint hinges, locking them solid, she would be completely helpless. He could put her into whatever position he wished and lock her there and she could do nothing about it.”

They stood there in silence, each lost in their own world of imagination at the complexity and extreme elegance that the device seemed to combine so completely.

It was all based upon a leather body corset – but what a corset! From low on the hips to the neck it would encase the victim not in a conventional corset but in a moulded form made from that thick rigid leather similar to that used to re-sole shoes, the sort that, in mediaeval days was called ‘bend’ (which was about the last thing it did). To form it to shape it must have been soaked for some days then pressure steam moulded to it final shape – which meant that an expensive mould would have to have been made for this one device (‘device’ rather that ‘garment’ was obviously more appropriate). It had no front opening and must needed be to be ‘sprung’ open at the back to get the victim in, and then the long laces would have to be painstakingly threaded each time. Once laced in, the body would be completely rigid inside its gleaming black leather shell.  

Even Lettice, the most experienced of corseted women, wondered at what she saw.

The corset part of the exoskeleton was but the beginning. Down each side of it, sewn into long leather pockets were two side steels of ‘D’-section steel bars which extended up, around the neck to meet in a small ring on top of the head.  At the shoulders the steels were formed onto a rings through which the arms were inserted and to which restraints were attached by two rather clever swivel joints.  The arms were to be held in laced up leather cuffs enclosing the upper and lower arms with similar swivel joints at the elbows but the lower cuffs extended down to two stiff leather pockets, which would contain the hands.  There were no  wrist joints, the wrists were always to be rigid and the hands were just stiff ‘flippers’.

The legs were to be similarly contained but here they ended in two ballet boots made integral with the shin cuffs, the ankles like the wrists being thus permanently rigid.  

At the neck, there was, contained between the two steels but only by leather flaps, allowing some freedom of movement, was a long, high neck corset, also laced at the back. It was also was made in the same stiff black leather as the corset.

The head part was different. There was no swivel joint at the neck and the back part was a sort of half hood, laced down the centre back. The front was arranged so that a variety of gags and blinders could be fastened to the side steels and the various versions of these were hung neatly on hooks  on the back of the cupboard door.

For a long moment, they both stood, silently taking in the full implications of what that wonderful device implied, Sylvan from the point of view of a male and Lettice wondering just what it would be like to be fastened up in it (fastened in by a man, by Sylvan, that went without saying.)

“I just can’t imagine how you would ever get into it. There just doesn’t seem to be any way in.”

“Maybe like this.” Sylvan took hold of the sides of the corset and pulled hard. It took almost his full strength to spring the halves apart far enough for it to be wrapped around a body. “Whew! That took some effort! I don’t know how a man could ever get her into it if she struggled.”

“No, she would have to help him.” She stood, wondering. “But, even then, how would she manage to get her arms into those arm things, let alone the legs bondage?”

Sylvan had already considered the same problem. He reached forward and flicked up the two little catches on each shoulder and underarm. The arm restraints came away in his hand. He laid them to one side and then did the same with the leg irons. “There, now it is a matter of getting her into the body part and lacing her up. The rest can then be slipped on and clipped into place and – Hey Presto!”

“Then she really would be done for! Once in there, she would be at his mercy.”

“Yes, … … I wonder if it has even been worn. There is that big book of photographs of just about everything here with a girl done up in it – but not this one. It is completely new – it was all made for Janet back in the days of Janet and Master, that’s for sure, – but they gave up bondage when the children arrived, maybe they never got around to trying it.”

“What a shame, it must have cost a bomb.” Sylvan shook his head sadly. “But you could never get a girl to model it, she would have to trust her ‘master’ completely.”

Lettice stood, gauging the exoskeleton. She was, she remembered, just about the same size as Janet, back in those days when Janet and Master had ran the business they had founded and from which Ark of Sanity had grown. “It would be an adventure.” She said, thoughtfully.

“Well, it would have to be done in private – the whole world would scream its reproach were it to become known. A girl’s reputation would be forever ruined – and that puts the girl in an impossible position. It would have to be a strictly private affair. Alone with him, she would have to trust her ‘Master’ completely.

Lettice hung on to her next words for one last moment then, turning slowly to face him and looking up at him from under speculative eyelashes, “We have known each other, worked together day by day, for years now.” She gave him a wicked smile. “If I can’t trust you now I will never be able to trust anyone.”                                                                                                                            

Chapter Six  –  Exoskeleton

While Lettice changed into a grey stocking net body suit, Sylvan stood, thinking out the complexity of the problem. Once in the rigid corset, she would scarcely be able to keep her balance – especially when it came to his tugging the laces tight. She would need some sort of support. Whoever designed that exoskeleton had obviously already arranged the solution. There was a suspension ‘pantograph,’ the perfect solution! He should have realised it before. Bolted to the centre of the ceiling, it was a heavy device that was, in effect, a roundabout swivel upside down. From its bearing there extended a long, strong horizontal arm, half way to the far corner of the room. From the end was pivoted another arm the same length and from the end of that hung a strong cord and pulley with a clip on the end.   

It followed that, whatever was hung from that clip could be moved anywhere in the room, as the two pantograph arms swung freely about but would always remain at the same height from the floor.  Sylvan took the leather corset and hung it from the pulley by the ring on the top of the head piece, using the pulley and cord to adjust it to the right height for Lettice.

“That’s a clever idea! I was wondering how I was to keep my balance once I was in in this thing.” Lettice had returned silently and stood beside him, admiring the arrangement. 

 “Yes, whoever designed this thing has obviously thought of everything.   

“Well, maybe. Shall we see if it is in fact possible to get me into it? 

Faced with the moment when she was actually going to go into it, Lettice actually trembled. Sylvan spotted it at once. “Are you sure about this?” he asked anxiously.

“Sure? I have never been less sure in my life! I’m terrified! On the other hand, if I chicken out now I know I will regret losing this chance to experience what it’s like to be in it, and that for the rest of my life!  Sylvan, I know it sounds weird but, if my nerve fails, don’t have any mercy for me, put me into the whole thing.”

“You really mean that?”

 “Oh, please! Just get on with it before my nerve fails once and for all!” She walked over and stood behind it, waiting for him to spring it open and let her in.

Sylvan stood in front of her, the corset between them, his chest pressed against the leather, and reached round to grip the two sides of the back opening. As he sprung it open, Lettice put her elbows together in front to her and just managed to thread her arms though the armholes. She pressed herself forward and felt the massive steel front busk touch her belly.  Slowly and gently, Sylvan released the sides and the back sprang smoothly closed around her.

She was in!

Sylvan sprung open the neck corset and let her neck in to stand erect once more in the steel loop, her head, which had been forced back between the unlaced flaps at the back, just brushing the top part as it slid into position. With a shiver, Lettice realised  that, already, she was trapped.  It had taken all Sylvan’s strength to spring the corset open, no way could she manage to reach behind her and spring herself out!

The laces were not to be threaded though eyelets, it would have been impossible to get his fingers inside the stiff leather to thread them up. Instead there were those special eyelets with hooks – which made lacing her up a very quick business. Also the neck corset. Then he started to pull her in, that was altogether a different matter! Experience as she was in being tight laced into strong well boned corsets it should have been familiar ground – but this! This was a new world entirely!

Sylvan worked the laces closed from top to bottom. He was relentless! Not only was the waist in fact and inch smaller that her usual fifteen inch pipe stem but it was so rigid and all embracing. It was solid, the massive steel busk totally inflexible, relentless, it mastered her completely.

She felt him tie off the laces – but then he threaded the tails under the criss-cross up to between her shoulders and tied them off again in a hard knot. She couldn’t get out! No way could she reach back there and untie herself! Now she was doubly secure!

Next he pulled the neck corset tight. He chin rose high as the front steels pressed against her throat and up under her chin, the sides pressed high under her ears and the back came half way up her head, making her head stand proud and motionless in its steel loop! “Well, that is a good start.” Sylvan walked round her, examining his handiwork as she hung there from the pantograph. “Now let’s get you into the rest of it.”

‘As if this wasn’t enough!’ Lettice got close to panicking. Madly she stalked around the room, the pantograph swinging silently and smoothly, holding her upright – had it not been for its support she would likely have stumbled over and gone down, stiff as a board, hurting herself, possibly seriously. ‘Oh well. Too late now.’

“What next?”

“I don’t think it matters much in what order you go into it – so let’s do your legs next, shall we?” He fetched a chair and simply scooped up her legs and put them on the seat. She hung there, her bum in space, suspended from the pantograph. One at a time, he took them and threaded then into the leg irons. As her toes tucked into the tips of the ballet boots, the side irons slipped into the sockets at her hips and the retaining latches clicked fast. The thighs and shins were soon laced tight, but the shin lacing was one with the ballet boots and her legs were thus rigid from the knees down.

“And how am I expected to walk, done up like this?”

“Oh yes. You will manage to walk in it – in a sort of way. You will have a most elegant peg-legged little totter. It will be so amusing to watch.

“Beast!”

“Beast am I? Cheeky! That can’t go unpunished!” He flicked the two locking levers down and she felt the knee joints click fast. Her legs were now completely rigid and straight from the hips down! “I was going to leave those knee joints till later but you might as well be locked up from the start!” He lifted her feet off the chair and laid them on the floor. They wouldn’t fit under her! The ballet boots with their nine inch heels had made her legs so much longer that they stuck out before her!

“Now look what you’ve done! Now I’m really stuck!”

“Oh, that is soon sorted out!” He took the tail of the block and tackle that suspended her and pulled her up till her legs sank under her and she was once more on her feet. He tied the cord off. “Now try and walk!”

It was a strange feeling, being those few inches taller made her feel precarious and her legs were just two sticks with which she more or less paddled herself along, suspended from the pantograph. She got quite good at it but it wasn’t the elegant little totter that Sylvan had planned. His solution was simple. He took one of those things which were two spring clips back to back and snapped on one end of it onto each of the inside leg irons just above the ankle. She now tottered along with three inch steps, her feet swing out and back on the rigid radius of the link. “There, that is much better. Now you really walk like an elegant lady should.”

Lettice tried to hobble over to him. It took a long time but, strangely, although it took a lot of effort – it really was rather fun. She wasn’t going to admit that though. “This is silly, I can hardly move!”

Sylvan stood still and watched her as she put on something of a show for him. As she reached him, he took her hard waist in his hands and kissed her on the lips. Done up completely rigid in that harness, she couldn’t resist – but neither could she respond. It was a new experience. “There, you made it, it’s just be matter of patience and there is no hurry. You will get the hang of it with practice.”

“Practice! Just how long have I got to stay done up like this?”

“Oh, that is my affair, don’t even think about it. Your corset and legs are OK, Now let’s do your arms.”

It didn’t take long. The arm things slipped on, her hands went deep into the stiff pockets at the ends and the side steels clicked into their locked sockets at the shoulders, the lacings round the upper arms and forearms were pulled in firmly and tied. It was done. Lettice flapped her arms about, with her hands in the stiff flippers they were not the slightest use to her and sylvan amused himself by setting them and her legs in various comic positions and flipping fast the locks at shoulder and wrist joints, thus setting her immovably in those positions. He pulled her up, just off the floor so that she looked like some comic acrobat in flight.

Lettice kept catching sight of herself in the mirror as she swung about the room. Indignation welled up in her. “Stop it! You’re taking an unfair advantage! I can’t bear to see myself made to make those grotesque gestures! I can’t bear to be made to look such a fool!”

There was a long silence then Sylvan spoke slowly and firmly. “Now that you are in that exoskeleton you have to play by its rules, no, you will play by my rules. That is the whole idea of the thing. We have lots of time, We are going to make all sorts of experiments, I am going to set you into whatever position that takes my fancy and, be assured, there isn’t a thing you can do about it.”

“No.” She finally surrendered. She almost whispered, “You can do whatever you want with me now, I’m completely helpless, but please don’t make me see myself while I’m locked into all those ridiculous positions, I would die of shame.”

Sylvan’s solution was simply to fit her with a blinder. It was big, soft and snug fitting from the tip of her nose to her hairline and was clipped to the side steels at her ears pressing gently over her eyes. She was in total darkness. She would not see herself and be embarrassed, that at least! She felt him set her arms and legs in all sorts of grotesque positions and she heard the clicks of a camera shutter. ‘Oh well, I’m done for now. He can make be into a complete laughing stock if her wishes with those photographs.’

“You beast! I shall never dare to show my face in the office after this!”

“Oh no. You’re safe enough. In that thing and with that big, black blinder on, you’re quite unrecognisable, especially with that sensational figure. Anyway, I shan’t show those pictures to anybody, they are just for us to enjoy.”

She was just about absorbing this as he took her flippers and put them behind her. She felt him thread a short cord through the eyelets at the tip of the flippers and tie them together then thread the cord though her corset laces and thus fix her hands into the small of her back. She felt him lock the elbow and shoulder joints. She was set rigid from the hips up and from the hips down!

“OK, you’ve got me into this thing. I never thought you would manage it but here I am. Now what?”

“How does it feel? Is it as uncomfortable as it looks?”

Lettice tried to wriggle, to feel every detail of her restraint. “It’s very strange. I’m completely helpless of course and I can’t do a thing about it, I’m at your mercy, you can do what you like with me and I couldn’t do a damned thing about it; also its as tight as hell, it squeezes me just about all over. I can scarcely draw breath.” She paused and thought for a few seconds. “On the other hand, I feel strangely safe in here. You can do what you like – but you have to look after me and I trust you.”

That was flattering. “So, you’re not too uncomfortable?”

“I wouldn’t say that! But then, I’ve never been like this before and it’s very exciting. I’m completely in the dark – literally – and I’m standing here, wondering what you are going to do with me!”

“You’ll soon see! I’ve got an idea.” Sylvan moved silently so stand in front of Lettice. He reached out and pinched her nose.

“Hey! What do you think you’re do——– ugh!” as she opened her mouth to speak, he slipped an inflatable tongue depressor gag in and held it in place while the straps to the side irons were connected. He checked that it was properly in place then went behind her and threaded the laces and laced the back half hood, tightening it till her head was pushed forward and the blinder and gag were tight and firm. Then he screwed on the inflator bulb and squeezed several times till her cheeks bulged slightly and he unscrewed the bulb and screwed in the cap screw to seal her up securely.

“There you are, my lovely lady. No arguments from here on in and you are completely sealed in and under my control.”

“Mmmmmm!”

“Do you wish now that you’d never stated this game? One Mm for yes, two for No. It’s your last chance to cry off”

Lettice thought, but only for a moment. “Mmmmmm, Mmmmmm!”

“I’m so glad to hear it. Please believe me when I say that, had you said Mmmmmm I would have let you out and apologised for what I have done to you, but now you are finally committed and we can play the game I have thought of.”

“Mmmmm!” ‘Oh good Lord! Now I’m also dumb and blind! How am I supposed to play his wretched game?’

“I’ve moved the chairs and all the other clutter, the floor is clear. You can hobble about to your heart’s content. Let’s play Hide and Seek – or maybe a sort of Blind Man’s Buff.”

“Mmmm?”

“Well, you can’t stay in there forever – tempting though the idea is. Let’s play a game where you have to earn your release while you are still done up Just as you are.”

“Mmmmm?”

“It’s very simple. What you have to do is to find me – after all, I’m big enough to find! I shall be standing here watching you as you search.” He pulled the suspension cord till she was once more clear of the floor and swung her all about the room, spinning her left and right till she was totally disorientated. Then he set he back on her feet. “There, that is the start. You can’t know where in the room you are or where you are facing. I will move to my starting position and you can start searching.”

‘Of all the crafty old devil!’ Lettice’s head was in a whirl.  ‘I’m laced to suffocation and completely rigid, hobbled into tiny little steps and blind and gagged. I’ll never find him! He has only to just step to one side and I will grope straight past him – and I’ve got no arms to grope out for him. I’m done for before I even start.”

She had no alternative, she started to hobble about, her legs swinging, to and fro on the three inch radius of the spring clipped link. In a very few moments she was completely disorientated, she had no idea where she was in the room nor in which direction she was facing.

Sylvan stood, looking in wonder at the thing he had created. His talent as a fashion designer came from his understanding of women and their desires. Till now he had assumed that he understood Lettice. He regarded her as a lifelong friend. Now he had made her into this new creature – and, marvel upon marvel, she had more or less made him do it!

Her hobble link made a sort of click, clack, click, clack as she wandered vaguely about, groping vaguely in her darkness for contact with him. The pantograph moved smoothly overhead, silently following her every movement, holding her upright. Otherwise the only sound was her laboured breath through her nostrils and the occasional grunt from behind her gag with her efforts. She was putting great efforts into finding him.

He stepped silently to one side to give her sufficient clearance not to touch him as she tottered passed and he caught the faint scent of warm leather from her corset. She could never win, he realised. She was there for as long as he chose – but he also  had to chose the moment to let her out.

As he stood and admired her, a strange thought came, unbidden. What if? Was now the time?

The one thing that neither of them had considered for a moment was that such a scene, generating as it did intense emotion in both of them, was in fact pouring a minor flood of psychic energy into the already straining psychic bubble. The intense aura attracted the two ghosts, Catherine and Charlotte. They were watching the scene as Lettice had been laced into that exoskeleton. Such a thing was so far outside of anything that a ‘nice’ Victorian girl should ever have known about, back in their Victorian lives, that it left them in breathless wonder. On the other hand, they had the full feminine urges still and in full flood!

“Shall we help you?” The soft, ghostly whisper of Charlotte came deep in Lettice’s ear.

Lettice recognised the voice. A ghost was just about the most terrifying thing that could have happened to her in her present state. “Mmmmm!”

“Oh, you poor thing! Sorry, don’t even try to speak. If you will let us, we can hear your thoughts.”

“Which ghost are you?” Lettice’s mid was in a whirl, it was the only thing she could think to ask. Her thoughts were understood immediately.

“I’m Charlotte, but Catherine is here also.”

”How do you do. Have you been here long?” It was the only thing she could think of to say.

“Yes, almost from the beginning. I say, do you feel most awfully wicked, letting yourself be done up like that?”

“Wicked? Why wicked? We aren’t breaking any law and, until you arrived, nobody in the whole world will ever know.” Lettice, the modern, emancipated woman, could see nothing wrong.

Lettice heard the two ghostly sisters whispering together then, “It looks awfully exciting, being done up like that. Tell us, please, what is it really like?”

“Well, as you can see, I’m completely helpless, hanging here from this pantograph thing. It’s impossible to move in the slightest and it’s all laced as tight as I can possible be. It’s so tight I can hardly breath, and, I’m blind and gagged. All I can do is just totter about in little, hobbled steps, looking for my master who, I’m sure, will just step out of the way even if I do manage to approach him.”

“Yes, we have heard all about that, and we can see how you are all done up but what does it really feel like? Is it just agony or is it as exciting as we think?”

“It’s both!” Lettice found that she was speaking woman to woman, just as women have ever since women were invented. It was not exactly like those gentile chats over the tea cups but she found that she could, hanging there in her darkness, open her heart to the sisters and, in so doing, her own thoughts just clicked into place. “Yes, it’s more exciting that you can ever believe and, yes it’s agony, but women are born to pain, it’s our birth right. It may sound completely incomprehensible to you, but, as they say, ‘no pain, no gain’.” She paused. Possibly it was the necessity of putting her thoughts together logically for the two Ghost’s benefit, but she found she could see things with an almost icy clarity. ”I’ve read that many women feel being tightly corseted is a wonderful feeling ‘half pleasure, half pain’ as one Victorian writer said. As you know, I’m corseted rigidly every day of my life and, although I’ve never confessed it to a living soul, I enjoy every moment of it.”

She heard the soft voice of Catherine in her other ear. “That’s the secret we girls have to keep to ourselves, even from Mamma.” The two ghosts giggled softly. “We have an idea for a way to catch that Sylvan and then he must set you free, we can see quite well where he is of course, standing, admiring you, that is if you will just hobble around to our directions.”

“Wonderful! But I can’t move very fast, not in this ridiculous hobble.”

“No, you certainly can’t chase him! But we think we can use your helplessness to trap him, after all, it’s what we women do!”

“What do I have to do?”

Sylvan had photographed Lettice as she stood there and that from every angle. He quietly put the camera down and stood, half way between the wall and the centre of the room where the pantograph was pivoted. Lettice stood at the far side of the room, motionless for several minutes. Ye gods! But she looked wonderful – and she was his! The temptation go and embrace her was close to irresistible, but he had set the rules so had to keep to them.

Lettice began to move vaguely about. She didn’t try to move very fast, the rattle of her hobble link was almost inaudible as she tottered about. She didn’t move in a straight line, Sylvan assumed that, blind and in that exoskeleton, she had no sense of direction, which wasn’t exactly true. The two ghosts were guiding her with whispered instruction in her ear. Sylvan watched her in fascination.

Lettice’s wandering brought her to within a few inches of Sylvan but, on that heading, she would pass him without touching him. He stood stock still. At that moment, Catherine blew in his ear and he turned his head in alarm, away from Lettice, wondering just what was going on. At the same moment, Charlotte whispered urgently in Lettice’s ear, “Quickly! Turn left and step forward, three little steps!”

Lettice did as she was told, their two chests collided and in alarm, Sylvan’s arms closed round her, almost by reflex. Lettice realised that, with the help of the two spirits, she had won! He now, under the rules of the game, was bound to let her free. Sylvan cuddled her, she was really, really wonderful to hold and his grip tightened till she let out a little gasp. She snuggled up to him as far as her exoskeleton allowed. The psychic energy poured out of them, sweeping the two ghosts away with one last giggle.

“OK, you’ve won! Now I’ve got to undo you, yes?”

“Mmmm.” Lettice snuggled up some more. Suddenly she wasn’t in any hurry.

Sylvan chose his words carefully. “Lettice, my darling Lettice, I’m going to ask you a question. It is an outrageous time to do so, I know, and you must promise not to answer me till you are free and have had several days to think. Will you promise me not to even try to answer till you are really sure you know what you are saying?”

Lettice’s mind was suddenly in a whirl. She knew what he was going to ask and she knew what her answer was to be! He was right though, her answer could only be true if she answered as a free woman and of her own free accord. “Mmmmm!”

Sylvan unbuckled her blinder and, as she blinked in the sudden light, he stood, holding her, looking deep in her eyes. “Lettice, I’ve been taking you for granted, we work so well together and we have built up more than just a working relationship, I haven’t let myself realise it till I saw what I have done to you, putting you into that thing — but, Oh God! Then it just forced itself on me! Lettice, I love you! I want to marry you! Will you be my wife?”

Lettice almost blacked out. What an impossible situation for a girl to find herself in! Yes, suddenly  she wanted him, wanted him more than she could ever say! But this Lettice in her complete bondage was not the Lettice who has got out of bed this morning. She was this man’s helpless slave – and she had egged him on to do her up like this! It was an impossible situation! Her instinct was to turn and run, but she could only totter along in tiny little steps, and that only as far as the pantograph would let her, and she couldn’t even turn the door knob. Her instinct, illogical though she realised it, was to shout her rejection but she was securely gagged. And she wanted him!

What would she feel about him tomorrow? Next week? Next year?

For a long time he held her then he gently unclipped the straps holding her gag. “Not a word now!” He undid the cap screw and let that air out of the gag, Very gently he slipped the gag out. Lettice wriggled her jaws to ease then and licked her lips but, as ordered, said nothing.

Bit by bit, the exoskeleton was unfastened till, at last, he pulled the leather corset open and she slipped out. Sylvan held his finger to his lips and she nodded as she slipped out to her flat to shower and change. Sylvan tidied up and put everything away, locking the door behind him to drive home, deep in thought.

Chapter Seven  –  Cavalcade

               The rift between the ‘old guard’ of the firm who sold that mysterious cosmetic cream and the Young Lions was completely irredeemable. It was quite clear that there were going to be two new companies, one effectively the old one and the other the ‘Young Lions’ with a whole range of male toiletries. The ‘Old Guard were no real problem, Mike was able to invent many more scenes where the old wonder product had its effect on ladies – and they were very cheap to make, as the two ghosts were only too willing to act the parts. The new outfit was entirely different. It had no established market and Ark of Sanity was faced with a whole ‘from the ground up’ product launch.

                Both the firms thought that they and they alone should have the full attention of Ark of Sanity, getting more and more possessive and fighting over the matter like two mangy dogs over a bone. It ballooned to the stage of lawyers’ letters, each outfit claiming that they had exclusive contracts with Ark of Sanity. It got to the stage of letters which were just passed on to Lettice’ parents as they, as partners in a powerful firm of commercial lawyers, were able to ensure that Ark of Sanity was able to serve both parties (and take their money) without any ‘actions prejudicial to the interest of the other party being committed. To the lawyers it was just an irritation they could have done without as they had been instructed to sort out the problem of the old house. To Lettice it was a full time job, for which she was grateful. Wildly, day after day,  she wondered just what to make of Sylvan’s proposal. There can never before have been a proposal of marriage from a man who has put his wished for betrothed into hopeless bondage and gagged her so that she couldn’t say yes or no. Now she didn’t know if he really meant it, not that she really knew if she wanted him. She was afraid to speak to him lest his response should prove devastatingly embarrassing. It may, to him, it have been just been a game, a game in very bad taste perhaps, but you never knew with men.

                Back in the days of the first Queen Elizabeth, a very rich young man, under the terms of his inheritance, had to live for part of the year on his ancestral land.  So he built a house and gardens there to the design of a famous and fashionable ‘man of the age’. It was an Elizabethan gem and, in its day and for hundreds of years after, had entertained the rich and famous to balls, galas, shooting parties, all the things that, eventually, had their heyday in Victoria’s reign. Among their guests were Charlotte and Catherine, later our two ghosts.

                Times change. The last of the noble line died without issue and, having spent the last dregs of the family fortune, died destitute. Modern governments, with their insatiable thirst for other people’s money, put a huge value on the place and tried to levy death duties based on their inflated idea of its value.

                Some wandering hikers found the place and so admired it that they persuaded the Ancient Buildings people to give it  Class1 listing – so it couldn’t be knocked down and thus evicted from everybody’s in tray and forgotten.

                Depressing buff letters flew from all points of the compass, receiving no reply, till they found a distant relative who they tried to clobber. He happened to have read somewhere the well-used technique for getting officialdom off his back. He and his legal advisers went out and found an old tramp, sleeping in the lea of a haystack. He was one of the better educated sort of tramps, able to put his cross against his name on the sales contract so he, in law, bought the old house for a penny – which, by the way, they gave him as he was stony broke, and he moved in.

                He slept in the silk sheets with his boots on, burnt the furniture to keep warm and drank himself silly with the last of a vintage wine cellar. One day, deep in his cups, he tumbled head first down the marble stairs and broke his neck. Dust gathered on the corpse and the buff envelopes piled remorselessly on the doormat.

                The estate had a lot of ground, rough stony, plough-breaking stuff most of it, of little use except for a few nibbling sheep. It just happened that a far corner of the estate, out of sight the other side of a hill was wanted by the authorities to widen and alter that main road. No problem for officialdom with their almost God given right to ride roughshod over all and everybody. They issued a Compulsory Purchase order for the bit of land that they wanted.

                The trouble was, who were they to serve this compulsory purchase order on?

                The official legal wallahs did the traditional headless chicken dance, almost ploughing through the ‘phone book, looking for someone to lumber, but ending in desperation with engaging the services of Lettice’s parent’s legal firm to sort the matter out. Lettice listened to her parents discussing the matter. It sounded such a lovely old place that she persuaded her parents and Sylvan that they should drive down at the weekend and make exploring the place into an occasion for a pick nick. Mike listened and the first flickering of an idea sparked in his mind – so he persuaded Monique to join them and three cars arrived at the long closed wrought iron gates. They got out and examined the problem.

      “These gates aren’t locked, they are only bolted from the inside and jammed with all the grass and muck.” Mike gave his professional opinion. “Give me a bunk up and I think I can get over the wall and undo it.”

                The bolt had long rusted into its slot and it took some hammering with a brick to prise it loose. Then, with Mike pulling from inside and the others pushing mightily from outside, they got the massive gates open at last and drove in through the long grass and weeds that had invaded the drive to park on the courtyard before the old house.

                The first thing that struck them was the complete peace of the place. It was, of course, extremely overgrown, to the extent that it was only just possible to make out the lines of the old gardens. The stone pool and the fountain and the surrounding paving were undamaged but covered with wind-blown mess. The lawns were waist high in weeds plus the odd self-sown sapling and the house was almost invisible for Virginia creeper.

                The four of them stood and wondered at what they saw.

                “It must have been quiet beautiful in its day.” Monique mused as she stood and gazed at the long sleeping old ruin. “Such a pity to just let it go to wrack and ruin like this.”

                To Mike it was just what he had dreamed of. For some time he had been working on an idea for the perfect launch for that new range of male toiletries. “You know, they certainly knew how to ‘build to last’ back in those days. From the outside, the old house looks to be basically sound. If it and the garden could be tidied up a bit, I have an idea for the perfect launch.”

                They all gathered round and listened intently as Mike told them his idea. If they used the old house, he explained, as background, then they could stage a scene in costume of every era of the old house’s history. Basically the same scene repeated to extol the virtue of each new product in the costumes of each period in turn. That way they could build up a whole advertising campaign for the complete range in a few hours of intensive filming. It would mean that the old house would have to be spruced up, also the garden. There was ample space for the huge team required. It would cost but a fraction of the cost of building all the sets they would require and for which there was certainly not enough room in the old barn back at their headquarters so that the team they had to assemble would be standing around, waiting, most of the time, while the sets were changed. Here it could all flow as one vast cavalcade of this range of several wonder products over the centuries.

                They all considered the idea from their different viewpoints. Sylvan was mentally adding up the number of sumptuous costumes his department would have to design and make to cover such a long period of ever changing fashion. He said nothing, deep in another, personal problem. Lettice, as facilitator, would have to take on board the sheer amount of organising involved, they must tell her about it in detail when they got back to the office. Monique, realising the enormous amount of different types of ‘hospitality’ that would be required during such a big, big event. The whole team to be kept watered and fed of course, but also the various contractor’s management who had to be kept sweet while the upsets inevitable in such a complex job were resolved. Also, of course, the client who would expect to be informed as to where his money was going, almost by the minute, and treated always as an honoured guest. Mike was mentally adding up the number of ‘scenes’ that five hundred years of ever changing fashion offered, the lighting and camera crews, not to mention the banks of video recorders and the vast, complex editing desk where they would try to put the scenes together in real time.

      On the other hand, it was such a brilliant idea that they took it on board, almost on the spot. Their enthusiasm bouncing off each other as, in their minds, they brought the project to life.

     It was Lettice’s parents who brought them down to earth. It was going to be impossible, they pointed out, to get authority to use of the old house from an unknown owner. They stood in sudden shocked silence – of course, that was the reason why they were here, the old house was ownerless, like a stray dog, looking for a new master to love it. “Such a pity.” Mike mused, almost to himself. “I just can’t stop myself from dreaming up more and more scenes for the ad series. And what wonderful things we could do with interior scenes I daren’t let myself even think about.”

    “I would have loved to see the inside.” Monique mused, almost to herself, “I suppose the keys are long lost?”

“Long ago I fear. That may be a good thing. Had they been available, all sorts of odd people would have gained access and messed about in there,” Lettice’s mother told them, thoughtfully. “On the other hand, as we are ‘here on an official fact finding mission’ on behalf of the Ministry no less, and you seem so anxious to see inside, I assume that we may ‘make reasonable means of access.’ – so long as we do the minimum of damage and secure the premises on leaving.”

“In that case.” Monique had spotted something that was decidedly out of place. “If one of you strong men will be good enough to move that big stone, I suspect that we will be able to get in without  doing any damage at all!”

It was a very big and heavy, a flat stone lying beside the front door. A rough stone that obviously had no place there beside that magnificent iron bound oak door and superbly crafted stonework, which was what had roused Monique’s suspicions. It took both Mike and Sylvan to lift it clear but, laying in the dust of ages, under the stone, lay a huge wrought iron key. “If that doesn’t fit the front door, it will be the anti-climax of all time.” Lettice’s father said with a scars-suppressed grin.

After a struggle with the rusty old door lock and a despairing squeak from the old hinges, the door opened to admit the Ark of Sanity management team. In the dim light from the tall, dirty, leaded glass windows, filtered down though the festoons of dusty cobwebs, they surveyed the long silent scene that had hosted  so many gatherings of the once aristocratic rich and famous. They moved forward into the Great Hall and, at the foot of grand staircase, saw the huddle bundle laying there in the dust, the mummified body of the old tramp. It did rather spoil the atmosphere of the pick nick even if it did resolve what had happened to the supposed owner.

Lettice’s parents knew the form, it was a matter for the law after all. They called the police and saw to the whole routine of post mortem and inquest to prove the old tramp had died of natural causes, they attended the inquest and were confirmed by the civil service as still being briefed to resolve the problem of just who now owned the old house.

The way that Lettice’s parents solved the problem of the ownership of the old house has never been completely resolved. Basically, they went in detail through the genealogy of the family and found that, back in the early nineteenth century there had been a younger brother who disappeared from the record but there was no record of his death. On a wild chance, they had an Australian firm look up the records of emigrants to Oz at about that time and they found him. Then it was a matter of working through the Australian records of births and deaths till they found his one remaining male relative. He was doing reasonably well and, fairly successfully, ran a chain of dry goods stores.

They stole a march on the tax collectors. They told Australian relative the story. He didn’t want to know! With every fibre of his body ne just didn’t want to get involved! So they ‘bought’ the old house off of him for one Australian Dollar – but bought it in the name of a specially formed little company registered in one of the less reputable distant, overseas tax havens.

By the time that Lettice’s parents had explained the new situation to the tax office who had contacted the distant tax haven to be advised that their rules didn’t allow them to divulge who the owners of the little tax avoidance company were, there was steam coming out of the tax office manager’s ears. He signed off his long cherished death duties charge as ‘unrecoverable’!

As, by then, the construction of the new road extension was about to start, the Highway Authority was getting desperate. Now they had an address to write to, they adopted a much more reasonable approach and negotiated the purchase of that bit of land over the hill – but at a very elevated price, as you can’t make rules to govern an overseas tax have and, for once, must play by their rules. The alternative would have been to delay the whole project for an indefinite time, which would have cost very much more.

There was now enough money in the overseas bank to more than spruce up the old house and garden and the overseas company graciously granted Ark of Sanity the use of the house for their filming. In other words, they gave themselves permission.

Lettice, wearing her ‘facillator’s’ hat, engaged a firm of specialist builders and a firm of horticulturalists with experience of tending Elizabethan gardens. The interior, however, called for such a range of special skills that she, with some trepidation, approached, through a friend of a friend, a lady from the V &A, who frankly just didn’t believe that such a treasure trove of old Elizabethan artefacts and genuine period costumes, laying for so long undisturbed, could possibly exist. “If you don’t believe me, then you must just come and look for yourself.”

Someone by now had oiled the bolt and hinges of the huge wrought iron gates and cut the weeds on the drive. Lettice’s little Fiat drew up outside the big front doors, parked among the contractor’s various vehicles and they entered. By the time that the lady from the V&A had reached the first floor bedrooms, she was close to hysterical. When she opened the wardrobes and the drawers and discovered not one, but the wardrobes from the skin out of several ladies of the High Ton of the eighteen seventies, she was in such a state that Lettice had to fetch her a glass of water. Then she stood in the forecourt with her mobile stuck to her ear till the battery gave out and she borrowed Lettice’s. The result was that experts in paintings, tapestry, furniture, fashionable costume, every aspect of aristocratic life from the age of Elizabeth till Victoria descended on the old house and Ark of Sanity had all the expert advice they could ever want – and for free.

By this time Mike had realised just what a tiger he had by the tail. On this readymade stage he could, by adding a veritable forest of cameras and sound equipment, build his cavalcade of the ages, which would be edited to make such a series of television ads, all interrelated, one with the others, but such a series.

Sylvan had, of course, noticed that Lettice had not attended the pick nick. Realising that to do so would inevitably put her into the company of Sylvan, she had chickened out and invented a previous engagement. Her mind was still in a whirl and refused to tell her whether she wanted to marry him. There was a difference of opinion between the everyday Lettice and the Lettice in the exoskeleton who had received the proposal.

                                                                                                                                                                    *     *     *     *      *

By the time that the ‘Young Lions’ were invited to hear about Mike’s scheme, he had produced a dossier of photographs of his proposed scene locations  together with sketches of his proposed scenes with a description of the dialogue and background music, effectively a complete ad campaign for the whole range and all in one continuous shot. He didn’t manage to complete his presentation because the customer’s team were all talking at once.

It was the beginning of a period in their lives that the four would remember as the most hectic and also the most productive of their lives. The old house had never had electricity so a cable was run form the local ‘transformer farm’ with adequate capacity to drive all the floodlights required, the TV cameras with their banks of recorders and the big control desk set up in the Great Hall of the old house- and so on. The power required by the caterers was almost forgotten – but Monique picked it up just in time.

Sylvan and his team worked all hours, designing and making the principal costumes needed for scenes over the ages, while Lettice virtually camped on the doorstep of the costume hire agencies to be sure that the ‘background’, less important, costumes would be on site and, more important, fit the extras who she also had to book with their agents. Mike planned a whole forest of TV cameras and microphones and set up his huge control desk in the great hall, every camera having its own recorder so that not one bit of video would be lost. He virtually exhausted the supply of hireable video equipment and hireable technicians to install and commission it all.

As the great day for the shooting drew near, the ancient peace of the old house was invaded by wave after wave of workmen and technicians.

Chapter Eight –  The Bubble Bursts     

The idea for the series of adverts was basically simple – as all good ideas should be.  A series of little scenes, each a few seconds long, were written, each extolling the virtues of one or other of the products in the new range. Each scene advertising that product was to be acted before successive parts of the house and garden, ending with a few shots inside, thus making a whole ad campaign shot in quick sequence for that particular product. This had the advantage that the actors would end up inside the house and close to the rooms set aside for changing into the costumes for the shots for the next product. Round and round re-acting the same scenes, but dressed in the next era of fashion In that way, ads for each of the range of products were all to be made at once, with one set up and one set of costumes. Round and round until they reached late Victorian, basically the same thing again, but each wearing different costumes and set in a different era. This way, they could go straight back to the location of the first scene and do it all again as of a new era in the life of the old house.

Simple?

Most of the scenes were to be shot with a fixed camera, so the lights and camera were to be set up ready and the film crew just walked from set to the set.  The lights were then  switched on, and away they went – the director would command “Lights, … camera, … action.” There were other cameras on remote controlled pan and tilt heads and several cameramen ready to weave about, getting ‘fill in’ shots.

Sitting in a big bay window, viewing the scene with a bank of monitors before him and the recorders for each camera on a long table behind him, Mike would control the whole business via a powerful set of public address speakers or by radio links. In most cases, there was more than one camera, the second and sometimes a third camera hidden from the main camera for close ups and fill ins.

Upstairs, large bedrooms were set aside as dressing rooms with the costumes for each scene set up on wheeled racks to be changed while shooting was going on, so that changes were ready to be made quickly. This was Sylvan’s area and he recruited a team of experienced dressers from the London theatres to speed up the process, and also to put the used costumes out of the way, keeping the rooms clear.

All this took a bit of organising. There were large box lorries set up to transport camera, lights cables by the reel upon real, the monitor banks and tape reels for Mike’s control room. All the paraphernalia that went with the fizz and pizzazz of a big film crew.

Lettice was up to her eyeballs in detail. Transport – it all had to get there after all, and that meant several lorries and large vans, not to mention the cars of the many persons involved. They all had to be parked out of sight of the cameras. Fortunately, there was a large stable and coach house block built on the principal of buildings surrounding a large cobbled stable yard. Stables for the horses down the sides, high coach houses across one end and the tack rooms either side of the entrance. Over this end, and bridging the entrance archway, were the rooms, which had once housed the staff. The archway was fitted with massive gates. They could be closed and locked at night. Thus they excluded the ‘light fingered brigade’ who would inevitably be attracted to so much valuable equipment, prowling around once everybody had gone home for the night. All she had to do was post marker cards on the walls, allocating parking for each and every vehicle, thus avoiding any chance of the bumping and boring otherwise likely to arise as they all competed for the best parking slots.

It was a piece of foresight that would save them.

She kept herself busy as possible for, if she stopped for a moment, she was back in that exoskeleton, gagged and receiving that proposal of marriage whose time lock, she knew, had expired. There just had to be an appropriate way and a moment to give him his answer.

Monique was far from idle. The young bloods of the new firm, cock-a-hoop with the very idea of being the proprietors of such a novel ad program, not only announced their intention of attending the great day of the shooting, but also that they intended to bring a small hoard of prospective customers and a few friends. She had already arranged for a firm of caterers, experienced in providing food for a film set’s hungry staff, to come and feed the hoard, but now she had to add another layer, this time of more fancy food for the ‘honoured guests’. Lettice set aside the most favourable parking spaces for them and also found a big, strong ex-soldier to wear the uniform of a parking attendant and assure that there would be suitable deferential treatment form the start. All this betokened a lot of organising.

You can’t do that without a lot of people getting to hear about it and many of those people are the sort that you would much rather have remained in ignorance.

Finally all was ready. Mike had hired a rehearsal room in town and had gone over the scenes time-and-again with the cast and the director till he was sure that there were no hidden snags. The chief cameraman had attended the last few rehearsals and was happy that all was OK with his side of things.  Then the great day approached, and things began to arrive at the old house. Lettice phoned the Metrological Office and got the latest weather forecast as a final check. Their luck was in, it was to be one of those marvellous cloudless summer days, but no too hot for the actors to swelter in those heavy period costumes. The usual thunderstorm, which accompanies such days in England was not forecast till dusk.

There are in the UK a depressing body of louts and loutesses. Depressing approximations to human beings, who seem to get their kick from destroying other people’s property. They are vandals closely related to the so-called football hooligans and are the despair of the organisers of pop concerts and such, entering uninvited and wrecking the place with monotonous regularity. They are the antithesis of the elegant ladies we are so fond of here. In fact, they seem to take a perverse pride in looking like something that the cat has had out in the alley, the girls particularly.

One of the latest ways for a girl to look slovenly, deformed almost, is to go about cuddling a mobile ‘phone stuck to their ear. Sadly, they seem to be an essential fashion accessory – they all had them – and they used them to plan how they would raid the old house on the day of the filming and do their depressing thing. They knew that filming on location always involved a good quality catering service, and they intended to have a free feast at our expense. The resulting destruction of the whole filming program with the resulting complete destruction in turn of Ark of Sanity didn’t worry them in the least. The result was that a hoard descended on the rail network from all points of the compass.

The idea of buying a train ticket was anathema to them. They swarmed past the ticket collectors at many stations, vaulting the barriers and crowding onto any train bound in the direction of the station nearby to the old house. The railway police, taken completely by surprise, noted that the several trains thus boarded at different towns on the network all met at one junction and so sent all available forces to meet them there but they were too few in number at such short notice. They were swamped by the mob as they poured into the local stopping train. The problem now was to know at which local halt they would alight. The Railway Police informed the County Constabulary who, by then, also had a considerable force on standby.

The louts more or less expected this – it was the usual response – they weren’t worried. They had coped before, they confidently expected to do so again. They began to collect like a swarm of locusts with standing room only on the little train that served the local halt. The few genuine passengers were terrified out of their lives.

Mike checked one last time and nodded to the director.  The director called, “Positons please, lights!” Here was a short pause then, “Cameras.”

Mike ran his hands over the control console, and the tapes started to roll as the cameras came to life. “Rolling,” he confirmed.

“Action!”

The cast of the first ad, one in Elizabethan costume, strolled into shot, the ladies in their hooped farthingales and tight boned bodices were restrained from the overt flirting by their costume, adding to the efforts of Mamma to impose her idea of Elizabethan decorum. It only took a few seconds.

“Cut!”

On they went to the next location. The fill-in lights were switched on and so on till all the scenes for that era were ‘in the can’. The cast moved back to their respective changing rooms, Sylvan moved into action, re-dressing them for the next scene, the camera crew returning to their starting positions, Mike sipped his coffee and re-ran the tapes just to check that everything was working correctly (it was).

The big day was under way.

It was all very exciting. The ‘professionals’, concentrating wholly on their individual tasks, still managed to radiate a little psychic energy and the Client and his own cadre of prospective clients radiated even more. The psychic bubble could take no more. To the horror of Charlotte and Catherine it began to tremble alarmingly. Like an earthquake’s tremor, sensed far and wide, it awoke other characters  in their psychic world.

The hoard of louts reached the junction and poured onto the little three coach local train. They were in such force by now that there was no stopping them. Unfortunately for them, the local Area Manager was a long serving railway engineer who had, of course, read about the depredations of these hooligan crowds elsewhere. He had substituted an old set of coaches, very near the end of their life; in fact, they had been waiting in an old coal siding for their turn to go to the scrap yard. For this reason, he was prepared to tolerate a few slashed seats and obscenities scratched in the windows by some of the more fortunate girls who had diamond engagement rings, ideal for that purpose. As the train rolled out of the junction, he picked up the ‘phone and explained his idea to the local fuzz.

The train rolled to a stop at the local halt and the mob streamed out. There were very few staff at the halt and they kept out of sight till the coast was clear, then they asked the few remaining, terrified genuine passengers to alight and the train rolled out, over some local points and into the disused siding. It used to serve a coal yard back in those day when people had open, coal fires to sit before in the evening rather than gawping at the TV, and it was only by chance that they hadn’t got around to taking up the rails. The line being clear, the genuine local train which had been waiting behind, rolled in and picked up the passengers and ‘normal service was resumed. Mechanics then went to work on the poor old three coacher.

As the mob streamed across the fields, breaking down hedges and leaving farm gates open for cattle to stray, the police found a moment, in the rush to get organised, to ‘phone Mike and tell him what they were in for. Mike, thinking quickly, looked at the map and calculated just how long it would take the mob to arrive. It was already mid-afternoon and they were well into the last series of ads with the cast dressed in nineteen hundred fashions, the last year of Queen Victoria’s reign. It was going to be a close run thing. Lettice asked the uniformed parking attendant to go and close the big wrought iron gates at the entrance to the drive. The estate was bounded by a solid brick wall, topped with a fringe of broken glass, they had no illusions that it would keep them out, but it might just buy a little more time.

It was a close run thing. The very last scene was shot and, at the director’s call of “Cut!” they all scuttled into the house or the stable yard and the doors and gates were bolted. There was little time. The hidden cameras were left as were most of the camera lights while the caterers just abandoned their goodies-laden serving tables and joined the people crowding into the stable yard. Outside, the place was now deserted under a summer sky, dotted now with those rapidly growing, puffy cumulous clouds generated by the summer heat.

There was a few minutes peaceful silence, no more, before some of the more athletic louts climbed the gates and pulled the bolt for them to swing the gates open and the mob streamed in. No actors in costume, no film crew busy about their jobs, nothing but the neat, Victorian garden. This wasn’t what they had come for! They had come to wreck and terrify, they were furious!

There was still the long table, heavy laden with food for the team to help themselves. This was exactly the sort of thing they were looking for and they descended on the food like vultures, well, even vultures have better table manners. Just what caused one loutess to throw a custard flan in the face of another was unclear, although Mike re-ran the shot from one of the hidden cameras many times. If it had not been that thing, it would have been another for, in a few seconds, the air was full of flying food. The mass excitement as the melee took hold was too much.

The bubble finally burst.

Charlotte and Catherine either side of Mamma appeared, clear and solid-looking in the sunlight. With arms akimbo they hissed their haughty, if justified, disapproval. It was exactly what the louts had been looking for, three elegant ladies dressed in beautiful Victorian gowns. “Ah, shut yer marf, yer fish faced old cow!” And he threw a cream topped madeleine into her face.

That doesn’t work very well with ghosts. The pastry passed, unharmed, straight through the spectre to score a direct hit on the ear of another, rather larger, lout who retaliated immediately with a well-aimed paper plate of jam filled doughnuts. In a moment, the air was full of flying pastry with the odd plate of ham sandwiches and several generous helpings of ice cream.

An Elizabethan gentleman in doublet and hose appeared before Mamma. He bowed to her in acknowledgement and, drawing his sword, turned and slapped the lout across the face with the flat of the blade, demanding that “You behave yourself, you scoundrel!” Even if he had wished, a ghostly blade will not, of course, administer a lethal stroke, but the blade stung. The amount of energy released by the bursting bubble was such that, in a moment, ghosts from every era of the house’s history appeared. Ladies of the most elegant ton in farthingales, crinolines, bustles and every variation appeared in tight laced elegance. Such elegant ladies require their men folk to protect them – and they did. Men of every era, some wielding stout walking sticks, some rolled umbrellas, even a few sword sticks. Ghosts can throw things, it is called psycho kinesis. The flying sticks and umbrellas could really hurt!

This was decidedly not what they had come for! The lout’s melee gradually turned to panic as the icy blast of psychic energy flowed over them as they received a sound thrashing and the sky darkened with the gathering storm that they had been promised, now gathering overhead. The ghosts didn’t actually harm them but they were cold and terrifying and they remained immaculate as ever among the flying mess.

There was, finally, a short bugle call and a small troupe of British redcoats marched in, bearing the long Brown Bess muskets with fixed bayonets. Their officer, in life a frequent guest of the old house, called them to form a line and raise their rifles, aiming at the louts.

“Fire!”

There was a brilliant blue flash, followed immediately by an ear splitting peal of thunder and, in that instant, all the ghosts disappeared. There was a moment’s silence, then a hissing roar as the cloudburst fell on the wrecked garden and on the louts. The energy of the psychic bubble was now spent and nature took over.

Nature can do a pretty good job.

In a few seconds every lout and loutess was soaked to the skin. There was no shelter, everything was locked up. No ‘do gooders’ to pat them on the head and say “There, there, never mind.” They had no alternative but to retrace their steps back to the station.

Even there, things were complicated. The farmer had sorted out the mess their crossing his land had raised but, quiet legally, had put Thomas into the very field they must cross. Thomas was a prize beef bull. Had they but known it, he was a gentle soul, he gave rides to the farmers young children. On the other hand, you don’t mess with a ton of glowering, massive shouldered bull whose four foot wide horns were capable of doing real damage, so they had to walk around the long way, by the road, in the steady downpour followed at a respectful distance by two coppers, warn and dry in a patrol car.

Mike checked that all his recording machines had done their stuff. With quick confidence, he took copies of the last section, that which the hidden cameras had shot of the loutish invasion, and sent it down the internet to the local police headquarters. The police Chief Superintendent was called to see what had arrived so totally unexpectedly. It made his day. This time he really had them!

Sylvan saw to the packing away of the mass of costumes, went and thanked the actors and actresses (who were rubbing their sore sides from so many lacings into so many different shaped corsets)  and wandered down to join Mike in his control room. Mike was cock-a-hoop! A whole series of ad campaigns for each of a range of products all shot in one day! It had never been done before. Little remained to be done, the voiceovers and the text to be added. That was pure routine.

He gave Sylvan a sneak preview of some of the scenes, the light had been exactly right and, in the sunlight, Sylvan’s period costumes were magnificent, they alone would raise the whole tone of the series. He gazed in awe at the scenes of the riot, the way that the ghosts in their, of course, genuine costumes of the period added something totally unexpected, something of the mundane life of the period which emphasized the disgusting behaviour of the louts – but gave him, as a professional dress designer, food for thought for future designs. ‘So that was what they had really looked like in everyday wear in those days’.

Lettice checked that all was now safe, she went and told the part of the team hiding in the coach yard that all was secure and that it was safe for them to go about their business. They streamed out of the yard and passed the police car, escorting the mob, squelching along in the downpour. It was the lout’s turn to be jeered at by the very people they had so recently terrified, sitting there in the warm and dry of their transport.

Monique called the other three into the dining room where the clients were already seated and the caterers began serving dinner. There was an excited chatter among the client’s about their future as, they were sure, the ad campaign would steadily bring their wares to market.

At the halt, the few genuine passengers, waiting for the train, were ushered into a waiting police coach and driven to the next station on the line, out of the line of fire. As the mob streamed onto the platform, the old three coacher emerged once more from its siding and opened its doors to admit them and they crowded in. The doors slid closed and, unexpectedly, it shunted back into the old coal siding to roll to a stop before a waiting team of policemen in full riot kit, together with several large and excited German Shepherds, straining at their leashes.

The louts punched the emergency door-opening button on the other side of the coaches – they knew the form and were going to make a run for it cross country. Unfortunately, the railway mechanic had disabled that system. The mechanic, at a nod from the copper in charge, did something to the front doors of the front coach and only one half slid open. Just one door was enough to let a steady stream of louts, fighting and struggling, to tumble down, to be grabbed and marched away to the waiting transport. By the time the last lout tumbled out and the police had passed down through the connecting doors and seen that the three coaches were empty, the local police’s generous store of handcuffs was just about exhausted.

The louts weren’t worried. They knew from experience that all they had to do was to keep saying that it ‘wasn’t actually us wot dun all the damage, guv, it must ‘ave been one of the uvers, guv’. It had always worked in the past and, on this occasion, there hadn’t been one copper around to bear witness to who had done what. They would sullenly listen to the usual ticking off and be sent on their way.

This time it didn’t quite work like that. The local police computer expert, working from Mike’s tape of the riot, had printed off pictures of each and every one of them with other shots of the real damage they had done and of them doing it. Brought before the magistrates in batches of ten or fifteen, they were all convicted and, knowing that any fine imposed would never be paid and the jails were already overflowing, they were sentenced to so many days of unpaid work.

Work! Real work! It was devastating, something outside their experience! The Probation service was at pains to see that the work they were given to do was the hardest, dirtiest they could think of.

The old three coacher, scared by spray-can philosophy, battered and dented with slashed seats and scratched windows, but with its head held high, featured on the TV news. The railway Area Manager had a local brass band play it out as it rolled off on that last journey to the scrap yard. Some of the ‘locals’ actually threw flowers.

Mike put together a short film of the louts in action, using material not required as evidence in court and including some shots with Sylvan’s most elegant dresses in the background. The TV newspeople spliced on the sequence of the old three-coacher rolling off to oblivion with a remark of how it has served the local community well over many years and deserved a more respectful end to that administered by the louts. The fact that Ark of Sanity had been in the process of shooting a new ad series was now known to the viewing public and this added considerably to its impact when, finally, the ad series began to hit the screens.

Chapter Nine – Inevitable consequences

All the TV cameras and their associated paraphernalia was cleared away and the old house returned to its sleeping elegance.

Contractors were engaged to tidy up the mess. A firm of specialist gardeners made the old garden look even better than new. This was partly at the expense of Ark of Sanity, but mainly paid for by their insurance. The old house was, of course, owned by that distant offshore trust – but they owned the trust.

The Arc of Sanity team returned to the old farm in that depressing overspill estate and tried to pick up the ends of their other business. It wasn’t easy. For a start, they were suffering from the inevitable problems of success; new clients were virtually queuing up at the doors. The old farm was nowhere near big enough to house the number of new staff they had had to engage. They rented the big office block that the council had built long ago in the vain hope that it would attract business to the depressing overspill estate. It slowly filled with top rank sales and marketing specialists, intelligent, qualified people who moved into the estate and accelerated the gentrification that the council so hated. This gave the local council’s bureaucrats, as their landlords, the power to poke their inquisitive little noses in and waste a lot of the firm’s time with endless questions. The firm’s financial advisers recommended that they buy the building outright then they could tell the bureaucrats to go whistle.

Buy it? Had the firm enough money? A slightly amused senior man from their financial advisers came and sat with the four of them. Patiently, he explained that the retained profits from their activities to date was more than sufficient, invested in safe securities as it was, to more than pay their wages forever and still leave enough money floating about to buy several office blocks like that one. They could have the architect designed office of their dreams and move out of that overspill estate- just say the word.

It wasn’t as easy as that. There was something about the old farm buildings. It had seen hard times, nearly been demolished several times, and survived. Also, they had started there; they too had had their hard times. The thing that finally made up their minds to stay was, on morning, Mike’s finding on his drawing board, in elegant Victorian penmanship, ‘Thank you, oh thank you so very much.’ It was signed Charlotte and Catherine. Mike wrote ‘Our pleasure. Our regards to you, Mother.’ The ghosts wrote, ’Mother has rejoined our dear father – we are free!’ It was the very last they ever heard from the supernatural world. On the other hand, the ghosts had first appeared here and they had done much to make Ark of Sanity the success it was. Somehow, that made it ‘right’ that that at least the four of them should stay here.

One the other hand, Lettice’s little flat over the main office had somehow lost its attraction. Her mind kept going back to that night in the old grain store and her adventure in the exoskeleton. Yes, she had her answer to Sylvan’s proposal and, yes, there had been time and enough for her to think and to be sure, quite sure. It was just that, in the hectic days of the big, multiple shoot at the old house there had never been that ‘right’ moment for something so personal. It got to her, she more or less abandoned her social life and just mooned about the flat, cleaning and polishing until a speck of dust wouldn’t have dared to settle without an armed escort.

Tired of staring at the silent ‘phone, she wandered across the courtyard to Sylvan’s studio. It was the usual muddle of a creative artist, his desk littered with paper and sketches of new gowns for various clients, his big drawing board with a half-finished design for an elaborate dress, a coloured sketch to be sent to some overseas client for their approval. Lettice wandered into the workroom where the new designs were made-up. There were several dresses on dress stands in various stages of construction mounted on dressmaker’s dummies. One struck her eye at once. It was on a hanger, hung onto the side of a cupboard, out of the way – but it was made of such magnificent material

Lettice was unable to resist taking it down and examining it. It was heavy, very heavy. This because, between the satin lining and the fabulous heavy, embossed satin brocade. It was boned rigidly with a massive full length busk and under-busk, extending from chin to knees while the rest of the dress was boned with a mixture of flat steels and spiral boning. Boning so close that, at the waist, there was scarce room for the stitching between them.

Lettice stood, gazing in wonder. From the chin (under the ears at the sides and high at the back of the head), the bodice clung to the figure with breathless fidelity down to the knees where it burst out in a cascade of net to the floor. To add to the width of the shoulders and thus emphasise the upper chest and the bust, the sleeves were ‘cut in’ tight to the sides of the bodice. It meant that the wearer would be unable to raise her arms very far from her sides and the sleeves ended in the traditional loop to be threaded over the middle finger to keep the sleeve, once zipped up, taut over the full length of her arms.

The back was fastened by full-length lacing.

The cunning trick was that both the massive metal busk and the back lacing were concealed by full length open ended zips to be pulled down to the knees.

It was most certainly not a dress for ‘casual’ wear! For a start, it would most certainly require an experienced lady’s maid to get her into it and, once done up in it, it would be diabolically difficult to wear. To carry it off with any style and panache would require a woman of exceptional skill. On the other hand, it was a dress that, given a woman with the figure to wear it, would show her off to perfection.

Lettice hung the dress on one of the dressmaker’s dummies and stood for a long time, admiring it. The dress seemed to be staring back at her with a mocking smile. ‘You want perfection?’ It seemed to say. ‘I can give you perfection but at a price, my price.’

“Admiring my masterpiece? Such a pity it must go in the scrap bin.”

Lettice nearly jumped out of her skin! She spun around to find Sylvan standing behind her. “You nearly gave me a heart attack! You move so quietly that I never even heard you come in!”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you, but you were so wrapped up in admiring that dress that I could have marched in leading a military band and I don’t think you would have noticed.”

“That’s not so surprising. If you must design such wonderful dresses, you must expect us to admire them – that is the idea after all. … … did I hear you say that it is going to be scrapped? I can’t believe it!”

Sylvan shook his head sadly. “I’m afraid so. I designed it for a very special customer and to his exact requirements. It was meant to be a surprise for his wife. Unfortunately, it is so unusual that it took absolute ages to gather all the stuff to make it. For example, that heavy figured broche had to be specially woven for us out in the Far East – you can guess how long that took – and it took ages to find an engineering firm to make a thirty inch long, twelve clip busk!.”

“That I can imagine! So why is it still here? Why hasn’t he taken delivery? Why is it, you say, to be scrapped?”

Sylvan shook his head. “His wife ran off with some other bloke, though I’m told that she made a very bad mistake.”

“In what way?”

“Well, love and hate are very close bed fellows, that can change places in an instant. Love that can dream up a dress like this turns to a very powerful hate if it is betrayed. He sold his business and invested the money overseas, was technically a pauper when the case came to court. She got nothing. He also got the bloke black listed by his profession – though just how he did that I can’t understand. Ark of Sanity received though the post a cheque on a foreign bank that more than covered his bill. This together with a note saying that he never ever wanted to see that damned dress again and would we get rid of it.”

Lettice gazed, starry eyed, at the wonderful dress. “But you can’t just throw it away. It’s far to wonderful!”

“Thank you for saying so,” he shook his head sadly, “but business is business. I have been looking  for a model to wear it so that it can be photographed for the front cover of our new catalogue – but nobody has a model who will stand a chance of getting into it – and in any case, they would require danger money to even try.”

From a drawer, Sylvan took one of those muslin covers used to protect dresses from a speck of dust and, together, they slipped it into one of the workroom wardrobes. They couldn’t bear to condemn it to destruction.

Sylvan ‘phoned their favourite Italian restaurant and they had a quiet dinner together. There was much to discuss, with the flood of new business and also the forthcoming launch of the whole series of ads that they had shot that hectic week, down there at the old mansion.

Well fed and watered, Lettice sat in Sylvan’s car as he drew up outside her flat. At this moment, lovers kiss – but they had been more than that, for the last hours they had been business partners discussing work. She stood on the footpath for a moment, watching him drive off, then went inside.

For a long time she lay in bed, staring into the darkness. Realizing at last that she wasn’t going to get to sleep, not while that wonderful dress hung in the workshop, waiting under sentence of death. She crossed the courtyard in her dressing gown and rescued it, tucking it away at the very back of her own wardrobe. Then she slept, a dream filled sleep.

Mike was up to his neck in work. Admittedly, the old ads involving the two ghosts had run their course and required only an occasional repeat of one or other of them, just to remind the public of the way they had laughed the first time round.  In any case, with the disappearance of the two ghosts, Charlotte and Catherine, it would have been impossible to make new ones and, anyway; the hidebound old farts who now were left to run the place would never for a moment have dreamt of paying the rates that Ark of Sanity now charged. They had raised their fees sky high in an attempt, not entirely successfully, to stem the flow of new work that was bidding fair to overwhelm them.

It was the preparation of the whole series of ads for what amounted to a whole series of the new products in the range of the new outfit, and outfit of young minds. Minds who had the energy to watch the progress from raw film of those episodes shot in the house and garden of the old mansion into crisp, quick TV ads with voiceover and titles immaculately spliced in to make a few seconds of attention grabbing impact.

Something so new, so completely ‘off the wall’  had itself to be sold, sold both the client and to the media people who would splice it into the TV slots on prime time TV – and that over a series of weeks and months. The four of them met over lunch every day and one of the regular subjects for discussion was how to launch this monster on an un-expectant world.

Only now was Mike beginning to realize just what he had done. By running shot after shot, round and round, dressed in the series of period costumes, yes, he had made, in that one day, what was in effect a series of series of ads for the whole related range of products for the new firm. Excellent, marvellous, exactly what the client wanted and his team were occupied, day-by-day, in splicing in the voiceovers and the text before shooting them off to the TV company. The problem was that Mike, in a moment of creative frenzy almost, had managed to manipulate his batteries of hidden cameras and their associated microphones to capture virtually everything of the fight between the louts and the ghosts. Nobody had ever got within a country mile of such a scoop!

Something so new, so completely ‘off the wall’  had itself to be sold, sold both to the client and to the media people who would splice it into the TV slots on prime time TV and that over a series of weeks and months – and pay through the nose for the privilege. The four of them met over lunch every day and one of the regular subjects for discussion was how to launch this monster on the world. The decided, rather obviously, that the best thing was to hold a big party back at the old house and invite absolutely everybody who had anything to do with the ads, the actual making of the film and even those who had been involved in breaking up the invasion by the louts.

        This was Monique’s home country. The gardens, especially that gorgeous French rococo garden around the big, circular pool with the fountain, freshly stocked with cruising golden carp where a gaily coloured, open sided marquee housed a laden drinks table and a selection of especially delicious nibbles. It was where the guests would gather and chat till it was time to go inside for dinner and, afterwards, the presentation,+ before the big, flat screen TV.

It was arranged that, after the guests had eaten, Lettice would step forward before the drawn curtains and do an opening speech, introducing Mike as the near genius who had first conceived the idea and, with a wave of her arm, send the curtains open to reveal the screen. Mike would then take over and talk through the whole story, as the films were shown, one after another. All this may sound very straight forward and, indeed, they had done much the same before, several times, but there was a huge amount of detail to be organized, The cheerful, uniformed marshals who would organize the parking in the old stable yard, the similarly uniformed young ladies who would usher the guest over to the marquee and so on. Details, details, details, there was no end to it, far too much for Monique to handle single-handed. Lettice’s side of things was running smoothly and she had time to spare so the two girls mucked in together. They had known each other on a day-to-day basis for several years and, at a simple job of multitasking at which women are so good, knocked the whole thing into shape with little fuss.

It was one morning, fairly late in the organizing, that Lettice first noticed the ring on Monique’s finger. She smiled at Monique. “Congratulations! Who’s the lucky man?”

Monique grinned back and flashed her engagement ring. “Mike, would you believe?” She slipped into gossip mode. “That man is about as romantic as a wet Monday! Do you know how he proposed? I went into his office, clip board in hand and all efficiency – just to check on something or other – and, as I was leaving, he looked up from  whatever he was working on at that moment and said, as casual as you please, “Oh, by the way, I’ve been meaning to ask you, will you marry me?” I mean, really! I nearly turned him down flat!”

“That would have been a shame. Such a lovely ring, too.”

Monique gazed at it affectionately. “I think he was embarrassed when he had made such a hash of his proposal and he rather lashed out on the ring to make it up to me.”

“Poor old Mike! Don’t be too hard on him, he’s quite snowed under with work and, if it’s any consolation to you, Sylvan is just as bad,”

“Sylvan?” Monique stopped for a moment as she realised just what Lettice had sad. “Do you mean that Sylvan has … … has, really?”

“Yes! He has made an even bigger hash of it!” Had it not been for Monique’s news of her engagement, Lettice would never have had the nerve to tell the tale of Sylvan’s proposal as she hung helpless in the exoskeleton. “Since then there hasn’t been a moment when we were alone and other things haven’t taken precedence. I have never been so busy in my whole life!”

Monique stared at her in amazement. “Oh gosh! That must have been quite something!” She stood for a moment, wondering that such a thing could ever happen in real life. “… … and do you want him?”

Now that she had heard herself speak, Lettice was never more sure of anything. “Yes, I want him. I want him more than I have ever wanted anything in my whole life.”

Monique smiled, one of those secret woman’s smiles. “Well, there is a way to pay him back in kind, that is, if you are game for a laugh.”

“Oh Yes?”

Monique explained her idea and, laughing, they planned how they would fit it all in.

The big day of the launch dawned still and misty. The prelude to a clear, sunny late summer day. During the morning, the first few visitors began to drift in so the Monique had to arrange a finger buffet lunch in the garden with Lettice, in a ‘smart casual’ business suit designed for just this occasion by Sylvan, greeting the guests and making the introductions to get everybody chatting.

We shall never know just what business was ‘talked’ that afternoon. It was inevitable that, with so many people from different corners of the world of finance meeting for the first time in such convivial surroundings, that several ideas of great potential were born.

Lettice changed into a ‘semi-formal’ frock and re-appeared to manage the hours between high tea and the dispersal of everybody to change into dinner jackets and cocktail dresses for dinner. For dinner she changed into a cocktail dress of startling originality. It was all most carefully planned as her superbly corseted figure could carry off such a range of dresses with consummate ease. Thus advertise Sylvan’s ‘House of Levalier’, as the people who had dressed this woman whose beauty and consummate charm, coupled with her obvious authority, carried them off with more ‘punch’, there in and among them, that any model, no matter how skilled on the catwalk, could ever have done.

Sylvan watched her and smiled his approval. For Lettice it was a job of work and by no means one that required less than her maximum effort. She was grateful that she had had the foresight to book the services of an experience theatrical dresser, she would never have coped with the succession of quick changes otherwise.

Before the end of dinner, Lettice slipped away to change into that fatal dress in which she was to do the presentation of the new advertising campaign and the sensational film of the lout’s invasion. She was then to introduce and hand over to Mike to do the technical presentation and Sylvan to fill in the details of the cavalcade of costumes through the ages upon which the whole thing had pivoted.

The dresser, a massive and muscular but motherly woman, was waiting for her – as was THE dress, The one that, hidden in her wardrobe, had escaped the sentence of death, laying there, carefully arranged for her. Without her faithful lacing machine, it was going to be quiet a struggle as, once she had removed her usual long, all embracing corset, she could only manage to stand erect by holding on to something like the top of a wardrobe and, with the deep cut sleeves of this dress, this was plainly impossible. She had a problem. On her own, she would have been beaten.

The dresser had worked in both the West End theatres and in film studios for years and had seen just about every possible problem that a stage or screen costume could pose. Her solution was simple, she took a long silk scarf, passed it around Lettice’s shoulders and under her arms to knot it over her head. Then she lifted Lettice and hooked the knot over the edge of the bathroom door. Lettice hung there with the toes touching the floor, stretched out and in the perfect position for the dress to be wrapped around her. She just managed to step into the short, knee high, foaming net skirt bottom and the rest of the dress was wrapped around her. The dresser managed, not without some difficult fumbling, to fasten the massive long busk and the clips which closed both the chin high collar and the bottom few inches under the busk, down to the knees. She was in. The open ended zip was connected at her throat and pulled down over the hooks and eyes and the busk clips to click fast at her knees, thus concealing the complex fastening and giving her a long, smooth and unbroken line from chin to knee.

The dresser unhooked her from the top of the door and unthreaded the silk scarf from under the still loose dress. Lettice managed to totter over to a chest of drawers and, by bearing down on the top with both elbows, kept herself from slumping down into the dress. One by one, she raised her legs behind her to allow the high heeled satin evening boots to be slipped on and laced. “Well, that wasn’t too difficult.” She turned around and held herself up again on the chest of drawers, presenting her back to the dresser. “Now for the difficult bit. Now lace me up!”

It was a monumental struggle. The dresser had laced many actresses into many different period costumes over the years but she had never had the struggle she had to get Lettice into Sylvan’s masterpiece – and it had to be laced completely closed from top to bottom or the zipped up flap concealing her lacing would not close. With much heaving, jerking and grunting, the dresser managed it at last and Lettice heard the zipper slide down to the bottom, behind her knees, and the little locking puller click fast. She was done.

She hobbled over to the full-length mirror and examined the new Lettice. What she saw exceeded her expectations. Her very lovely and immaculately made-up face, surrounded by an upswept hairstyle, was perched atop of a long, curving neck corset which cupped her chin, came up to her ears and half way up the back of her head. It was made, as was her bodice, of that same gorgeous satin brocade in the most subtle russet shade that managed to make the extreme moulding of her bodice into something almost understated, almost regal. It managed to show off her sensational figure while, at the same time, giving her a certain understated elegance. From the top of her head to her knees, admittedly, she was a completely rigid, relentless picture of great beauty, perched on the truncated cone of her fared net skirt.

Lettice turned stiffly before the mirror. With not a hair out of place, her velvety smooth, curving body was such a seamless display of perfect femininity as the world had never seen. The late, great James Laver wrote that any new fashion presupposed that there was, somewhere, a woman with the skill to wear it. Lettice, of necessity corseted rigidly from hips to shoulders every day of her life, was that woman. Staring, almost unbelievingly, at her reflection, she could almost forgive that wrecking ball that had so nearly killed her to bring her to this. Stiffly, proudly, she turned and hobbled elegantly back to their guests and the next job.

Dinner was over. The guests had drifted into the big hall and settled on the rows of waiting chairs, facing the curtains that concealed the big flat screen monitor. Lettice entered discretely and spoke to Mike, Monique and Sylvan, checking that all was ready for the big presentation; then she slipped behind the curtain and along to the place where they met. Silently, she waited till the little orchestra they had book to play light background music reached the end of a number. (The ubiquitous recorded ‘piped’ music was just not good enough for this all important occasion) and, in the brief silence, stepped forward.

No spotlight, no crashing chord from the orchestra, no radio mike clasped in her hand; she waited a few seconds, listening for that lull in the chatter that her appearance would produce. The silence was broken only be a few quiet gasps at her appearance.

“Good evening, ladies and gentleman! We are delighted that so many of you could spare the time to come here and attend this presentation of our new departure in the game of advertising.”

As she spoke, she had been moving slowly forward. She didn’t appear to be addressing the whole assembly but just chatting to each and every individual personally. It is a very good conversational trick but one that very few can achieve. Sylvan, watching her closely, was suddenly fascinated. This was not the way that he had expected her to do such a simple introduction, she was up to something.

“So, we are going to try to tell you how we came upon the idea for this whole new, what… System? Scheme? Method? Call it ‘Logic’, if you will, for producing a whole cohesive advertising plan in one, admittedly hectic, day’s shooting.” She looked around her as though considering her next words but noting how the way her magnificent dress was drawing every eye. She had them in the palm of her hand. “It has been an unimaginably hectic last few months. We have hardly had time to draw breath, in fact, even now there are questions existing between us that still require answering – for instance Sylvan Levallier, our costume and fashion expert, who has done so much to make this whole thing possible, is still waiting for an answer from me over an important question.”

She glanced across the see if Sylvan was listening. Suddenly he was, listening intently. “It’s all very simple, Sylvan dear, I’ve thought long and hard.” She paused for a moment, glancing around the room, holding up, her left hand, ring finger raised. “The answer is yes!”

Then she did the introduction to Mike’s talk about the whole new way of making a series of TV ads. Mike stepped forward and took over.

“Please excuse me if I am a little slow in following that perfect introduction.” He swallowed hard and cleared his throat. He was too old a pro to be put entirely off his stroke and was soon deep into his rehearsed spiel.

Lettice glided smoothly over and stood beside Sylvan. Sylvan, without taking his eyes off Mike, whispered, “Smarty pants!”

“I assumed that the offer still stands – does it?” She stood, not looking at Sylvan but at the screen which Mike was explaining.

Sylvan had been fumbling in his pocket, flipping open the traditional little black jeweller’s box. He reached down and took Lettice’s left hand and slipped the engagement ring on the appropriate finger. “Got you!”

Lettice looked down at the ring on her finger. It was lovely, diamonds and sapphires.

She squeezed his arm. “Shhh! People are looking at us! This is Mike’s audience!”

Sylvan squeezed her waist then, “From the look on their faces, he’s got them in the palm of his hand, we are going to have to work hard this evening, chatting them up and building on Mikes presentation.” He paused to once more scan the sea of attending faces. “Ye Gods! Just look at them!”

He moved away to position himself where he could best lead the chatter that would follow. Lettice did the same.

And so it went. Mike’s presentation and the screening was to finish with a short and very edited account of the fight between the louts and the ghosts. In the audience there were some of the world’s leading experts on TV trickery and they were astounded at the shots of hurled custard pies passing straight through an Elizabethan gentleman to find a target, full face, on another lout had them baffled. Mike made no attempt to even hint that they were real ghosts, just left the audience to marvel at the technical proficiency of Ark of Sanity.

It all went so very well, the four of them were busy way into the late evening, chatting to the guests, hoping that they would remember all the very valuable information that was poured out before them.

Lettice was the centre of attention – as a beautiful woman should be of course – after all, in that dress she could be little else! Rigid as she was from her knees upwards, quiet unable to sit and reduced to an elegant, hobbled glide. This she practiced assiduously as she moved from group to group, revelling in the effect her superb corseted dress was having on every single male and even the nasty denigrating glances from some of the women. As the evening drew long and people began to drift off, she began to realise that she would have to make use of her shorthand book to keep all the information she had gathered from fading away before morning.

This being so, she took a deep breath – or as deep as her relentlessly tight corset dress would permit. Then she turned from  watching the taillight of the last guest drawing away and turned to stand in the office with her notebook balanced on the top of a filing cabinet as Sylvan entered to use the office Dictaphone for the same purpose.

“If that little shindig doesn’t make Ark of Sanity’s name in the trade, then nothing ever will!”

Lettice turned to find Sylvan, his dictation complete, standing close behind her. “I’m glad my master is pleased.”

“’Master?’ How do you make that out? We have been working together, day by day, for years to get where we are, on the very top of the heap. That can only have happened if we had treated each other with mutual respect – the fact that I find myself head over heels in love with you doesn’t alter that, makes it stronger if anything!”

“Wonderful! None the less, standing here I am your slave to do with as you please!”

“How so?” Sylvan put his hands on her shoulders and gazed deep into her eyes.

“You designed this dress, didn’t you?”

“Yes, what has that got to do with it? I thought you carried it off magnificently.”

“Thank you for saying I did it justice, but think. Mike and Monique have gone to bed. All the staff have tidied up and gone – and that includes my dresser. Laced to suffocation point in this dress and boned completely rigid from my head to my knees, I can’t get out of it. The front fastening and the back lacing are covered with those two long zips down to the knees.” She reached down as far as she could, her fingers were a good foot short of touching the puller. “I am completely secure in here. It is your design that holds me. In it like this I am helpless to escape. I am your slave to do with as you desire.”

Sylvan took her in his arms, slowly drawing her to him and kissed her, feeling her complete rigidity and sensing her vain efforts to respond against her boning. “You really are wonderful! His voice was husky with emotion. “But it is late and my slave must have her freedom. He reached down to find the zip puller.

“No, not here in the drawing room, there is little chance for us to be found here but it would be too embarrassing for words.”

“You’re right. My room or yours?”

Together they left the room, Sylvan helping her to get her hobbled feet up the stairs.

Whose room they went to we shall never know – and, in any case, it is none of our business.


finis

A Little Ark of Sanity

A Little Ark of Sanity
A sequel to Dreamland Comes for Real and Another Girl, Another Dreamland

Original Fiction by Carn ©


Chapter One: The Gathering Storm

        Monday morning, Monique Chapman, Hospitality Manager of ‘Janet and Master’, shook the water off her umbrella, hung up her raincoat and glanced at the top pieces of paper in her in tray. On top was a note from her secretary, informing her that all senior management we called to an ‘emergency’ meeting at ten thirty that morning, this to receive some important news regarding the firm. ‘Interesting,’ she wondered, ‘just what that was all about?’

The other was a special delivery envelope marked ‘URGENT – Private and confidential. Open addressee only and in private’.  Monique locked her office door before slitting open the envelope. Inside was a small key and a single sheet of paper. It was from Paula Ardalionovitch. Joint owner with her husband Lukyan of the firm of ‘.Janet and Master’. She read:

“Monique,

Please, it must be done this morning!

Please go up to our old penthouse flat – the door keypad code is 1,3,7,9. and into the ‘secret’ room – the door code is 2,4,6,8 – and don’t be too shocked at what you find in there.

It must all be cleared out pronto! Lock all the drawers and cupboards and make sure that the covers over the other equipment are  securely tied in place

We have arranged for a twenty foot ISO container to be delivered to the workshop entrance, get it all carted down and packed in there. The driver will seal it, lock it and give you both the key and the receipt, then take it away.

Sorry to lumber you with this at such short notice, we cannot think how it got forgotten till now. All will be explained at the meeting this morning.

       Paula.”

               Monique sped up the stairs to the penthouse – it was quicker that waiting for the lift. 1,3,6,9 and she was in. The shutters were closed and, in the gloom, everything was covered in dust sheets just at it had been left when the Ardalionovitches had moved out some time back. She knew where the secret room was of course, they had seen its door often when they had attended parties up here in the old days but it was, even then, generally understood that it was never to be mentioned, not that door to the secret room.

               Now 2,4,6,8 and she was into the intriguing room. Chests of drawers, cupboards and several big wardrobes. She pulled open a drawer at random and found herself staring in wonder at a mass of very expensive bondage equipment! Armbinders, hoods, gags, various harnesses, it went on and on! Other drawers held a vast selection of the most incredible corsets, so restricting that the wearer would be a virtual prisoner in there.

               Boots of all sorts, bondage gloves and some devices whose function she couldn’t even guess, Monique could hardly believe her eyes. She turned to the wardrobes. Costumes for every sort of bondage game; all this must have cost a fortune.

She looked in a cupboard and almost started back. Hanging there was a complicated exo-skeleton! Based on a completely rigid, all embracing, thick leather corset with metal framing rods extending down each side, there were pivots which carried ‘irons’ with straps and lacing that would control arms and legs, ending in ballet boots at the feet and rigid pockets for the hands. At each major joint there were beautifully crafted pivots, allowing the wearer to move but with little trip levers which, once flipped over, locked the joint rigid in any position. The side steels extended either side of a solid looking neck corset to frame the head and accommodate brow bands, eye blinders and various types of gags that lay on an adjacent shelf. On the top of the head was a steel ring from which it hung in the cupboard.

         Monique tried to imagine Lukyan forcing Paula into that thing. No way! No man, no matter how strong and ruthless could ever force a woman into that thing. Impossible even were she drugged and unconscious. It must have been a ‘team effort’ and, once in it, he would have total control of her, could set her into any position he chose and do what he liked with her. Several purposeful-looking dildos rather emphasised the point. It alone must have cost a fortune, not to even think of the money the rest of this stuff must have cost!

And they had never guessed! Well, well, well!

Monique suddenly realised that time was passing, she couldn’t allow herself the time to explore it all. She locked all the cupboards, chests of drawers and wardrobes. With great forethought, she had pocketed a stick of sealing wax from her desk and, making sure that all the sheets covering the other, mysterious, devices were well tied down, she sealed the knots.

Then she sped down to the workshops and enlisted the aid of several big strong blokes to get it all into the goods lift and down to the waiting container lorry. With everything packed in, the door closed, locked and sealed, the driver signed the receipt, powered up the hydraulics, reloaded the container and drove off.

Monique, deep in thought, returned to her office; mysterious things were happening to ‘Janet and Master’.

*    *    *    *    *

Lettice Polla was one of those unfortunate people whose undoubted talents had always been stymied by the Fickle Finger of Fate.

As little more than a toddler, she had shown a talent for dancing, and her parents, successful lawyers both, while secretly hoping that she would follow then into the law, had, nonetheless, paid for ever more advanced dancing lessons till she had been accepted as a young just teenager at one of the big, prestigious ballet schools.

Dancers are the heavy labourers of the arts and she had worked her young body hard, really, really hard and had done well, very well, and her teachers had her pencilled in as at least a future Principal Dancer if not a Ballerina and this with some big, international company … except, … except … … . One day she was summoned to the principal’s office and told, very gently, that they were very sorry but she was shooting up like a weed and there was no place in the world of classical ballet for long, lanky girls, no matter how talented.

The Fickle Finger had got in the first blow.

You can’t keep a good girl down – so Lettice took herself off to University and got herself a First Class Honours in Commerce and Business Law. It was a wide education. She could tell you, off the cuff, what the majority view of the historians was as to the true murderer of Darnley, Mary Queen of Scot’s husband, or her own complicity in the crime, or what Guy Fawkes had for his last breakfast before his execution, or could give you a concise and accurate dissertation on the Law of Tort – which wasn’t likely to be of much use to a prospective employer. Further, the years of apprenticeship required that, before she could be ‘called to the bar’ and actually practice law, were also anathema to her. In any case, sitting all day in the same old office didn’t really have any attractions, she ‘liked to keep things moving’, so she got herself a job as assistant to a fashion photographer.

The Fickle Finger was setting her up for its really big strike.

The trouble was that, although she hadn’t really noticed it, she had grown into a very beautiful girl and tall thin girls were the sort that the camera lens loved. Her employer, though sorry to lose her, advised her to take herself off to a modelling school, as he was sure that she would earn many times more before the camera than behind it.

Lettice fitted in at the modelling school – among a lot of hopeful if largely narcissistic bimbos – just about as well as a ham sandwich in a synagogue but she slogged it out. A modelling agency was only too pleased to have her on their books, one of the few of their clients who the fashion designers didn’t tell to ‘go away and lose ten pounds’. She got on well with the photographers and could sometimes make suggestions for much better ‘shots’ than that envisaged by the dress designer commissioning the work. All right, the dress designers, temperamental lot that they are and, sensitive to any competition, called her a ‘right smartass’ but her ideas sold clothes so she was always in demand.

The Fickle Finger wasn’t going to let that go on. It lined her up for the coup de grass.

Who in their right mind would want to buy a sort of ‘Bib and Brace’ dress/trousers thing in a rich, heavily embroidered cream satin cut in imitation of a builder’s ‘bib and brace’ coverall but with very wide and totally impractical ‘bell’ bottoms? The thinking behind it was never discovered, but the designer had this idea that it would emphasise the ‘superb elegance’ of his creation were it to be photographed on an actual building site, among scruffy, grubby working men to act as a ‘foil’ to his genius.

Of all the idiotic things.

But ‘Gargantuan Publicity Inc.’, the huge marketing firm they had engaged, agreed. (The client is always right – just so long as they are paying) and booked a photographer and set a date. Thus it was that Lettice found herself standing on top of an old oil drum, perched precariously on flimsy, ‘slingback’ high heels and wearing that most unconvincing cream satin bib and brace thing, her gorgeous long auburn hair streaming out from the blast of a wind machine while looking down at a bemused site labourer and pointing inanely at some imaginary point that required his attention.

Gargantuan Publicity Inc., who had set the whole thing up, really were huge, the very biggest, and just ‘knew’ that they were above the normal civilities of the business world; they were much too important (arrogant) to concern themselves with such trifles of common courtesy as to ask permission (they would tell you so if you were fool enough to ask), and hadn’t even thought to tell the site foreman that they were trespassing on his busy site where he was seeing to the destruction of the old building and clearing the site for the new one – otherwise he would likely have seen them off.

The crane driver also was concentrating on what he was doing and hadn’t spotted them either and, in any case, he was looking at his target, so he didn’t even look round to where his big wrecking ball was taking a generous backswing before bashing down some more of that recalcitrant wall.

She didn’t see it coming as she was concentrating on her pose, neither was it the crane driver’s fault that the wrecking ball, traveling as its maximum speed, hit Lettice full in her left side. Thus it struck her full force, caving in her lower ribs and carrying her off the old oil drum, several yards through the air to fall, hitting the corner of the roof of a parked car, thus completing the job by stoveing in her ribs on the other side.

For the first few hours, she wasn’t expected to live, but the surgeons did wonders. Her lower three pairs of ribs, both sides, were little more than splintered fragments – so they cut them out. They cut and stitched, stopped the bleeding and sucked out the mess, together with virtually pulverised muscles, some not too important parts of several internal organs that they thought she would do well without and sewed together all those remaining parts of her inside that they could retrieve and transfused her with several pints of blood before returning her to the intensive care ward on a life support machine and continuous heart monitor.

She was unconscious in a chemically induced coma for several weeks.

The Fickle Finger of Fate dusted off its hands and no doubt thought it had done a splendid job.

It was just Gargantuan Publicity Inc.’s rotten horrible luck that her lawyer parents took an understandably dim view of the damage to their daughter. They employed a firm of specialist consultant engineers to investigate and get the true facts fully marshalled before they struck. Gargantuan Publicity Inc.’s own lawyers told the Firm that they hadn’t a leg to stand on, they were totally and solely liable. It cost their insurers very dear indeed, but left Gargantuan Publicity Inc. sullenly sore that their premiums hit the roof and the word got out in the trade about their arrogant stupidity, and that did their reputation no end of harm. The huge fine imposed by Health and Safety left them simmering with rage. What was a mere fashion model when compared with their magnificence?

By the time that Lettice was released from hospital, her bank account was, admittedly, bulging with damages and the costs of the action which her parents had passed on to her, but it had cost her her future. The years stretched before her as a bleak, prospect-less, wasteland, barren of all opportunity. Who would employ such a wreck? Certainly no modelling agency. From the hips down, admittedly, she was good as new and could walk the legs off the family dog – which she did as a way of passing the time of her convalescence. From mid chest up neither was there also anything wrong with her; she was still the very lovely young lady she had been before.

It was the bit between that was such a disaster.

Daily she tearfully, despairingly examined herself in the bathroom mirror while holding herself up with difficulty.  

Her mass of red scars and blue veins where they had stitched the mess together covered her misshapen trunk, sagging and distorted where the lack of any anchorage, left her remaining muscles unable to support her and she sagged like an old rag doll whose stuffing has leaked away. The hospital, admittedly, had fitted her with a massive orthopaedic surgical corset which more or less held her upright – but neither it (an ugly buff device of coarse canvas and massive steelwork fastened with a complex of webbing straps) nor the shape that it made of her figure (a more or less parallel, dumpy cylinder, scarce smaller that her hips, where her waist should be) was exactly attractive.

No man would ever want her now.

She walked the dog, today and as every other day, down the lane, across the canal and the railway to climb to the top of the Downs to the promontory at the end by the Ordnance Survey’s old triangulation point where she sat for hours watching hang gliders riding the updraft, almost dancing in the freedom of space and air – a freedom that her crippled state denied her forever. Back home she fed the dog and sat staring into the empty fireplace and wondering and, wondering, inevitably her mind filled with destructive thoughts of that empty future, the ‘nothing’ that stretched before her; ‘nothing’. It had come to the end of the road for her.

She had a big box of powerful sleeping tablets in her bedside drawer.

The Fickle Finger of fate was licking its lips in anticipation but, at that critical moment, there came knock on the door.

*    *    *    *    *

The firm owed Monique Chapman – Hospitality Manager of ‘Janet and Master’, a few days off. She and her colleagues had worked their butts off to bring a new advertising campaign to fruition, so she had decided to spend this free time redecorating the little house they had just moved into in The Grove. It being a lovely spring morning, too good to waste on paint rollers, she had taken time off from emulsion paint to take a walk down the lane, over the canal and the railway and up onto the Downs. At the end of the long bluff, she sat down on the springy turf by the old Ordnance Survey triangulation point to watch the hang gliders.

You don’t hold down a job like Hospitality Manager of ‘Janet and Master’, THE most successful firm in advertising and marketing, although admittedly not the biggest, without developing an eye for troubled souls. Clients with troubles don’t make good customers – and that girl over there with the dog was certainly troubled. Monique’s professional eye recognised her and also the signs; a neighbour from a few doors along The Grove. Of course, she had heard all about that tragic accident – but there was more to the girl’s troubles than that. She watched her carefully, noted her clumsy posture on an otherwise beautiful woman and asked herself who in the name of heaven had designed that corset!

At a discrete distance, Monique followed her home. The more she watched her the more she realised that the girl was in crisis, she was ‘cried out’, her tears spent, she was entering that destructive state where she could see nothing but … well … death. Monique had been there, she knew that hollow nothing leading over the grey plains of despair to that dreadful brink … … … .

Monique had been saved by Paula, then CEO of ‘Janet and Master’, to whom she owed the unredeemable debt of life. Paula had in turn been saved by Janet – the Janet of ‘Janet and Master’. It was a tradition that couldn’t be broken. Monique changed into a light summer dress and cut a bunch of flowers from the garden before knocking on Lettice’s door.

“Hello.  I’m Monique – your neighbour from up The Grove. I’ve been watching you. You’re in trouble. Can I come in?” Without waiting for a reply, she stepped past Lettice and walked into the kitchen. “Where do you keep the vases? Oh, I see, up there.” Never stopping for a moment, she arranged the flowers in a vase, filled the kettle and set out cups and saucers. She had guessed right, Lettice was too dazed to do more than watch.

They sat either side of the fire screen, sipping their tea, with the dog asleep on the hearthrug between them … … silence … … . “What do you want?” Lettice spoke at last.

“Tell me all about it.” That was all she said, then Monique sat back to listen.

It was enough. The damn burst. Woman to woman, Lettice poured out her troubles. Monique hardly listened, she already knew all she needed to know, she was sitting, planning what to do. The first thing was to let Lettice realise that there was help at hand, professional, well equipped help, and to convince her that she really did have a future. Already, in her head, Monique had that future planned. “You do have a way forward, you know. I know you can’t see it from where you are but there is another path you could follow. It wouldn’t be easy, not at first, but you could well end up with fame and fortune.”

“Oh, rubbish! I’m on the scrap heap. You must know that as well as I do!” 

Chapter Two: All Good Things Come to an End

               Paula and Lukyan came in quietly and sat down at any convenient place around the conference table. Lukyan spoke very quietly,. “I’m afraid this is all going to be a very great shock to you all, but please stay on after the meeting and we will try to explain.”

               The all looked at him in wonder – but too late for questions, the big event was starting as the door flew open.

               There wasn’t exactly a fanfare of trumpets, but the there was no doubt that Sir Horatio Crunbeck, Chairman and Managing Director of Gargantuan Publicity Inc., the new owner of ‘Janet and Master’, would not have considered a fanfare to be at all out of place to announce his entrance into the Boardroom. His self-imposed majesty was such, however, that he could not possibly enter the building without his hefty bodyguards had first made sure that no brigands, assassins or would-be kidnappers lurked within the offices; they stood either side of the door as he made his entrance, escorted by the massive body of his wife, a head taller than her husband and standing just about as wide on all three orthogonal axes i.e. from side to side as front to back and up and down, escorted by another, middle aged, lady, obviously his secretary, bearing his bulging briefcase.

               As captains of industry go, he bid fair to be about the most insignificant looking little squirt imaginable, standing about five foot four, bald, thin and hollow-chested and clad in a dark grey, pin striped, three piece suit down the waistcoat of which was a residue of cigarette ash (he, like his wife, was a sixty a day smoker).  He sported a red, polka dotted bow tie on a blue shirt,  just to prove that he had just about zero dress sense.

       As ‘The Main Event’, he was thus something of an immediate anti-climax.

               “Very well, let’s get down to it. I haven’t got all day.” He didn’t even introduce himself but moved his chair a little to the side to make room for the huge bulk of his wife to wedge herself in and plonk herself down majestically beside him on a chair that creaked, but bore up manfully under a load considerably greater than that for which it had been designed, while he opened a big folder which his secretary had placed before him.

      “I have the result here of our Efficiency Survey Department’ audit of this organisation.” He pronounced without pre-amble – “and it really won’t fit in with our streamlined and most efficient internal system here at Gargantuan Publicity, not without considerable economies all round.” He took a cigarette from a silver cigarette case, banged the end on the case, and lit it with a valuable ‘vintage’ Ronson, set to give a flame about three inches high, coughed into his hand, removed his heavy, horn rimmed spectacles for a moment to blink clear the smoke from his eyes, and began to read out the recommendations of his Efficiency Auditors.

               Monique’s tight knit little hospitality team who regularly made customers feel that ‘Janet and Master’ was ‘the only way to go’ in advertising and marketing their product and thus, by organising all the trimmings that make the vital impression, brought in a lot of business but was, he intoned grandly, quite unnecessary. ‘All she had to do, after all, was engage the services of any outside catering contractor; a quick ‘phone call was all that would be required’. Great economies were to be made there. (Which just showed that he believed what his people told him – which advice they tailored to suit his prejudices)

                Mike’s Art Department was, well, grossly oversized. What he should have done, long ago, was to collect a set of standard ‘House Style’ rules to cover every new job. They could be bought very cheaply over the Internet. In any case, all the sets for ads could use existing outside scenes (‘Like that building site’? Mike was tempted to ask) or be made by professional stage set makers – usually from parts in the well-used stock. All this endless innovation was, on a cost basis, quite unacceptable. He glanced up significantly at a bemused Mike who could hardly believe his ears!

               Sylvan more or less knew by now what was coming. ‘Why on earth did he need a workshop of experienced needlewomen and, even more ridiculous, a full time corsetiere?” He intoned, reading mechanically from his script. “Nobody these days wore corsets! The very idea was ridiculous!” He looked around him triumphantly and received a smiling nod from his wife. “If all he did else was design clothes to dress adverts and make client’s wives tell their husbands that ‘Janet and Master’ were just perfect for them when there was a huge outfit, up near Glasgow, who specialised in making every sort of ‘workwear’, from overalls to airline uniforms, they could do all that at a fraction of the price (regardless of the fact that they were solely mass producers of ‘workwear’ to whom haute couturier quality ‘one offs’ would be anathema) – and as for his designs for the wives of important clients, well, that sort of thing could stop for a start! He had never heard of such things!

       Very quietly, Sylvan asked if they could provide the class of service required to dress a lady in the finest style? He carefully didn’t look in the direction of the porcine eminence beside Sir Horatio but just caught the way she suddenly sat up a little straighter. She cleared her throat menacingly and he hastily added something about ‘There may, of course, be some few small exceptions’.

       Somehow, they all knew that there would not be the slightest use arguing, the ‘big guns’ had spoken. They had come hard up against the ‘big firm’ attitude, new to the team that made ‘Janet and Master’; it was very much a case of ‘My mind is made up – don’t add to the confusion.’ They cast accusing glances at Paula and Luckyan as they sat silently, listening to the harangue that was aimed at them as much as their long-time staff.

               “I have little doubt,” he ended with a ponderous gravitas as he closed the folder, “that my Management Efficiency Department will quickly knock ‘Janet and Master’, as such as it is, into a much more efficient setup – and a very small part of the whole, of my vastly successful Gargantuan Publicity Inc. But I must warn you, I shall not for a moment entertain any objections. You will all receive copies of your new contracts of employment shortly.”

               With that, he rose, and turned to the door before anybody had time to ask a question. His wife rose to follow – or rather jacked herself laboriously to a more or less upright position and set her dumpy little legs into waddling mode to follow him out. Somebody muttered, “Well, modesty is not going to be a problem!”

*     *     *     *     *

                “We are so very sorry.” Lukyan began as the door closed. “As you know, we, Paula and I, have been keen to sell ‘Janet and Master’ for some time – the children are growing up and we are keen to just enjoy life without the obligation of running the firm – so we engaged a merchant bank to find a purchaser. Where we went wrong was to accept the terms of the merchant bank that we engaged to manage the sale without fully understanding the small print.”

               “Yes,” Paula broke in sadly, “we did specify the sort of people we wished to sell to, but the bank was able to override us and the firm was sold to the highest bidder.”

               “Gargantuan Publicity Inc!” Monique almost spluttered. “That crew will destroy this firm in no time flat!”

               “I’m afraid so.” Luckyan said, gloomily. “They only bought us out to stop our so successfully and endlessly competing with them. We have been a real thorn in their side for a long time. Sadly it’s all done now and we are sure that you won’t want to stay here and just watch everything we have worked for all fall apart. So, Paula and I have a suggestion.”

               They all sat forward, all attention now.

       “The price they are paying for the firm is several tens of millions more than we expected and far more than we can ever spend.” He spread his hands in supplication. “What we have done is we have bought an old farmhouse, marooned in the middle of a sprawling housing estate where there are more outbuildings that you will ever need and ideal for the sort of oddball outfit that you, no doubt, will form and we have formed a new company – we have called it ‘The Ark of Sanity Ltd.’ You are the sole shareholders, it is yours. We have opened a bank account in the name of the firm – just a few million pounds to get you started – and all you need to do is to sign a few papers we have brought with us and the deed is done. It’s just our way of saying ‘sorry’.”

                They were, to use a colloquialism, ‘gob smacked’! Several million pounds casually tossed on the table for the taking! At times like these, for some reason unbeknown to science, it was Mike who spoke for them all. “Just what do you expect us to do with this new firm?”

               “We haven’t the slightest idea! You have carried ‘Janet and Master’ forward for years with your endless oddball innovation. Paula and I think you will make a ‘go’ of running some sort of ‘little ark of oddball sanity’ floating on the seas of mediocrity that is the modern commercial world. We have set no rules, make it what you will.”

               There was not the slightest doubt that they would sign.

      The last little surprise was an additional A4 sheet of cheap copy paper which they read and, laughing, also signed before dumping it, with no concealing envelope, into the ‘out’ tray – with the result that practically the whole firm had read it before it arrived on Sir Horatio Crunback’s desk.

 *     *     *     *     *

      Have you ever wondered why people, (women particularly) buy the latest fashion, no matter how outré it may be? You don’t succeed as a fashion designer without understanding this by instinct and likewise understand the minds of the people you are designing for – Sylvan had understood women better than his many previous employers had ever realised – they were his market after all.

      He knew exactly when the ever changing zeitgeist made it time to step off the well-trodden path and offer something new, staggeringly new and unexpected, and he could tell by the first glimmer in a woman’s eye if he had ‘got it right’. His various employers, with minds of a more prosaic mould had usually panicked and quickly got shot of him, thus repeatedly missing their chance of reflected greatness.

      He was inevitably also the most ‘humane’ of men.

     A glance, therefore, at Lettice, sitting patiently outside his office, was instantly recognised as a mind in desperate trouble. She was sitting beside Monique, staring at the floor, past the solace of tears, tottering on the edge of the abyss. He said nothing to Monique; to him it was obvious. Quietly he told his secretary to bring tea and biscuits for the three of them.

     Very gently, he laid his hand on her shoulder and said, “Come in” and led her into his office, closing the door and settling her in the visitor’s chair.

     All he said was, “How did you get into this mess?” No other questions, no preamble, no treacly words of solace, just the one little prod that brought it all gushing out – then he sat back and listened. Monique cut in from time to time, she had heard it all already and could make the short cuts to understanding.

    “Go into the fitting room and strip down to bra and pants.” It was the first thing he had said for the best part of half an hour.  Numbly, with Monique’s hand on her elbow, she obeyed, not yet, in her mire of despair, wondering just what was happening to her.

     His corsetiere looked in horror at the massive surgical support, laying on the chair. She picked it up and held it up to Lettice as though unable to believe her eyes. “Is this the best they could do for you?”

     “It does hold me up.” She stammered., “You see – well – my stomach muscles and most of my lumber muscles are all but gone, I can’t stand unaided anymore.” Lettice, without its support, was indeed standing, back to a chair, holding herself up with both arms behind her. The matter of fact tones of the corsetiere were somehow reassuring.

     “Well, maybe, but excuse me dear, who on earth made it?”

     “Mitsubishi Heavy Industries perhaps?” Sylvan was amused at his corsetiere’s disgust.

     “Why Mitsubishi?” A puzzled Lettice asked, a first spark of interest igniting in her.

     “Well, they build most of the world’s half million ton super tankers, they would have all the right equipment.” Lettice thought for a moment and burst out laughing. It was the first sign that the real Lettice was still there inside that mind in despair.

     First blood to Sylvan, the Fickle Finger shrank back slightly.

     The corsetiere took the heavily scared and discoloured mess that was once Lettice’s waist in both hands and gently squeezed with both hands. “Does that hurt?”

     “Oh no, it is all quite healed now. It isn’t at all sensitive, rather numb, actually. It is just a hideously, ugly mess.”

     “Hmmm,” She was busy taking a lot of measurements. “Well, I think we can do rather better that that horrible surgical device. What do you think, Mister Lavalier?”

     Sylvan, never seen without his sketch pad, was busy sketching rapidly. He had got to about sheet three. “Something like this, you think?” He held out one of his sketches.

     The corsetiere glanced at it then did a double take. “Really? What material?”

     “Oh, I think that rather fine buff satin brocade, oh, and one of the soft pink satins for the lining. Can you get down to it right away? There may be little time.”

    The corsetiere looked puzzled, but left without a word. He turned to Lettice, who was climbing back into her clothes. “Give it, say, about a week then come back to see us. You really shouldn’t just give up like that, you know.”

     Lettice was only just realising that she was being ‘made over.’ How all this had come about she didn’t understand, she had been carried along by that mysterious Monique ever since she had knocked on the door, bringing flowers, and was slowly beginning to realise that there was this little team, sprung from nowhere, trying to set things right for her; but she had a sudden thought. “This is all going to cost a lot of money,” She protested.

     Sylvan looked across at Monique. “You fund or mine?”

     “I don’t think it matters. It will soon be irrelevant now. I doubt that Gargantuan Publicity Inc. will even notice.”

*     *     *    *     *

     Sir Horatio Crunbeck took that single sheet of A4 paper from his ‘in’ tray with distaste. Cheap copying paper had no place there, only the best, immaculate documents warranted his attention. Sucking his teeth in disapproval, he read:-

To: Sir Horatio Crunbeck.

From:    M. Chapman – Hospitality Department Manager.

S. Lavalier – Costume and Fashion Manager.

M. Archer – Art Department Manager.

              Sir Horatio,

Your need for economy at ‘Janet and Master’

We, the above, having attended your disposition of the expected ‘way forward’ for ‘Janet and Master,’ feel that, sweeping as your proposed changes are, they will make our function within Gargantuan Publicity Inc. redundant.

This being so, we hasten to tender our resignations and do so, to keep in tune with your mantra of economy at all times, together on this one sheet of the cheapest stationary we have.

               Their three signatures were appended across the bottom of the page.

               Sir Horatio sat, staring at their resignation with searing rage. In his book, it was a calculated insult. His Efficiency Auditors had told him that virtually all the technique for generating the service to customers which had made ‘Janet and Master’ such a pain in the bum for his beloved firm had rested with these three individuals. He had been planning just how to collect all this ‘know how’ out of them before getting shot of them, such people caused no end of trouble with their endless changes to the set routine of such a big organisation as his and he was looking forward to this, to ceremonially and very publicly sacking them without a reference, thus making them practically unemployable, this once he had sucked them dry of their expertise. He was that sort of vindictive little sod.

               He realised that, as monthly servants of their firm, they had to serve out their month’s contractual notice and he had that long to get all he wanted out of them. He sat, thinking for a few minutes then ‘phoned his wife and made a suggestion. That should spike their guns!

*     *     *    *     *

               “Thar she blows!” Sylvan heard the sotto voce remark from one of his people and looked up from his work to see Sir Horatio Crunbeck’s wife trundling towards him. Almost spherical when viewed from most angles, she did little justice to the implied comparison with the blue whale, the largest mammal currently in production. Her comparatively small head, perched there on top of its serried ranks of supporting chins had a look of sour determination, which gave him fair warning of a storm in the offing as she trundled into his office.

               “You are Sylvan Lavalier? You run that so called ‘Costume and Fashion Design Department?” She demanded without preamble and without introducing herself.

               “Guilty as charged on both counts, I’m afraid. What can I do for you?”

               “You are to explain to me exactly how your department runs and also it is my husband’s instruction to you that you are to make me a complete new wardrobe as an example of the sort of work you do here.” Without giving him time to absorb that dictat, she went on, “Further, I am here, also, to oversee the party that is to be held to celebrate the incorporation of this little firm into Gargantuan Publicity Inc.” (A party which was never held in that form, by the way, but that comes much later)

               “I see.” Sylvan suppressed a smile with difficulty. “Well, that is a rather unusual request, but we are here to serve. I trust that your husband is in accord?”

               “He is interested to know just what you do that justifies having a Specialist Fashion Department in a marketing organisation. For this reason he has decided that you are to kit me out with a complete new elegant summer wardrobe as an example of the sort of thing you can do.” Having delivered her message, she stood back imperiously, awaiting a response to what, in her heart, she knew was an impossibility.

      Sylvan just caught the slightest flicker of uncertainty in her eye.

      ‘Yes, well, I know my limitations’.  Sylvan thought. ‘I am tempted to refer her to any one of the many tent and marquee makers in the yellow pages.’

      There was nothing that Gargantuan Publicity Inc. could do to a man who had handed in his resignation, he could so easily have told her to get lost. On the other hand, to make something of this mountain of fat run wild was an interesting challenge. “You want to present a figure of some elegance, I take it?”

      “Of course.”

      ‘Ye gods and little fishes!’ “Ill faut néccessaire souffrir pour être belle”

      “Pardon?”

     “’It is necessary to suffer to be beautiful’, as the French say. To accommodate your –er – somewhat unusual figure will require at least a substantial corset to form a foundation upon which I can build.”

      “CORSET!!” She screamed, shaken to the core. “Nobody wears corsets anymore! You must be mad!”

      “Mad? Maybe, many people have told me as much I’m afraid. But that must be our first objective: to get a suitable corset made for your figure.”

      “Pagh!” She stood, staring at him, unbelieving, breathing heavily for some seconds, then waddled from the room, muttering something about ‘he would hear more about this’.

     Sylvan stood for a moment, speculatively looking after her, when his secretary spoke from the intercom. “There are Miss Monique and that Lettice Polla lady waiting to see you, Sir.”

*     *     *     *     *

      The corsetiere was a master of her craft. Back in the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, the corset was an outer garment, then called ‘a pair of bodies’ or corse baleen or ‘whalebone body’ and, whatever rigours it imposed upon its wearer, it was a masterpiece of elegance. Once the corset had submerged from sight, this art seem to have been lost. Not so with the garment that she held up for Lettice’s inspection. Yes, it was massive, all embracing and obviously designed to exert rigid control but the buff satin brocade and lace trim made it a thing of beauty in itself worthy of any elegance.

      Lettice laid the massive surgical corset on the chair, staring at this new garment in wonder. ”It’s lovely. Is it really for me?”

      Monique had collected a slightly dazed girl from her home and brought Lettice here this morning without saying anything about her new wardrobe being ready; it was important to keep the element of surprise. Sylvan had set it all up and now they were going to ‘get her into it’. She stood, sagging awkwardly before the fitting room mirror till Monique told her to take hold of the lacing bar, hanging before it. Very few women today have actually seen a lacing bar, even in Victorian times they were not exactly common. On the other hand, there have never been many women who could instantly appreciate the need to stretch their figure out before the corset was wrapped around it. She grasped it and thus easily hauled herself out to something like the posture that nature had intended and heard for the first time the ‘click, click, click’ as the busk studs hooked her in – a sound like no other on earth.

      The corset was a ‘half bust’ design, coming up to her armpits as the side and high across her shoulder blades with broad shoulder straps buckling under her arms. It had a long, six clipped busk and under-busk with a couple of hooks and eyes to fasten the top and three to extend it down to the crutch at the bottom. It was substantially boned throughout, with a built in ‘back protector’ under the lacing to prevent lace burns and add to the back support. It was heavy and solid. On the other hand, the appearance of ugly surgical utility of her old corset was here replaced by the elegance of the satin brocade and silken lace, coupled with a masterly cut, which quietly, but insistently said ‘femininity’; it could say nothing else.

      Lettice looked at herself in the mirror in wonder as the corsetiere took hold of her laces and drew them in. Slowly but inexorably, the dome of her hips appeared as did the new form of her rib cage, slowly pushing down and up, taking control of her trunk and easing her spine back to its intended shape. At once, Lettice felt, well, it was difficult to describe that feeling as her body was supported and moulded back to the real shape of a beautiful woman. Her excitement was almost an exaltation.

     “Tell me if it is too tight.” The corsetiere’s words didn’t really penetrate.

      “Too tight? No, it feels wonderful! Please continue.”

      The corsetiere adjusted the lacing bar to ‘take up the slack’ resulting from squeezing Lettice back to something like her original height and continued to draw the laces in. It was then that the true shape of this new corset really began to assert itself. Without the resistance of those missing ribs, her waist shrank, not only deeply but widely, up and down, with the result that she gradually began to have a ‘pipe stem waist’ which was almost the same size for about three inches.

      “Are you still OK?”

      “Oh yes. It begins to hurt a bit – but it’s a wonderful feeling, half pleasure, half pain!” Lettice wriggled slightly to get the feeling to come through stronger. “You can pull me in more if you like … … please.”

      “No, Miss, the corset’s nearly laced closed. We’ll leave it at that for now.” The corsetiere didn’t tell her that she was laced to the size that Sylvan had selected for her new wardrobe, she just led her to a chair where, very carefully, she sat to allow her hair to be brushed into a large, oval bum which somehow seemed to go with her new shape and her legs were slid into nylons attached to four suspenders each side. Perched on four inch heeled ankle strap court shoes, she rose to stalk over to the mirrors to have her first view of the ‘new’ Lettice.    


Authors’ note:

Over the years, ultra-fashionable women are reputed to have ‘gone under the knife’ to have the bottom ribs removed to ‘improve’ their figure. If you trawl the Internet, there are still cosmetic surgeons who offer the same service – so it is probably true.

This writer once talked to an old, retired surgeon and discovered that, back in the days before there were effective drugs to treat tuberculosis, they used to carve out lumps of diseased lung tissue to slow the spread of the disease – and they chopped out ribs with great abandon to get at the infected tissue – frequently on one side only – not splicing the ribs back afterwards, and thus leaving the patient with posture problems similar to those described here. That, and chatting in this room with a lady with posture problems needing severe corsets, gave me the idea for this story.

Who was it who said that fact is stranger than fiction?

Chapter Three: A Time of Big Changes All Around      

                Lettice’s parents came home from a hard day’s ‘lawyering’ at the Inns of Court. Her mother was hanging up her coat when she found a new, stylish woman’s coat in the hall wardrobe. Thinking that her daughter had a friend come to visit (that coat would never fit her poor daughter, not now, not any more) and hearing sounds upstairs, she looked in at her bedroom to ask if an extra cup of tea was required – to find Lettice, busy hanging up her new wardrobe.

               Hanging up her clothes tidily is something that women do almost by reflex – unlike many men who tend to ‘hang their clothes on the floor.’ In Lettice’s case it was a somewhat protracted business, as she was quite unable to hang them away without first admiring them, holding them up before the mirror and against the ‘new’ Lettice. He mother looked on in amazement!

               “Lettice!” She could remain silent no longer, but could think of no other word.

               “Mother?” Smiling broadly, she turned to reveal the new Lettice. Dressed in a black pencil skirt with a five inch wide, gleaming natural ‘crocodile’ leather belt which emphasised her long, now 22” ‘pipe’ waist, a soft, candy striped blouse and perched on four inch heels, she was hardly recognisable as the daughter they knew, even before the accident, but now suddenly a much, much more the mature beautiful woman her mother had never imagined possible. Lettice had always been so much the ‘tom boy’. The smile of delight made her almost glow with happiness. “Well, how do you like it?”

               Mother and daughter were unusually close, always had been, and it is easy to imagine the delight at seeing her ‘old’ Lettice restored to her but, well, like this? But ‘she must know it all!’ How this had happened. No mother could ever do otherwise.

       Her father heard the excited talk from Lettice’s bedroom and quietly peered through the crack of the door as he passed on his way to change from sombre ‘court’ clothes into his usual casual evening, ‘TV watching with a glass of scotch at his elbow’, wear. He changed his mind and donned a ‘casual/smart outfit’ and ‘phoned the local Italian restaurant to book a table. This really was an occasion for celebration!

               It is said that ‘every woman’s wardrobe should include a ‘simple black dress’, and Sylvan’s version was ideal for Lettice’s public débute as a beautiful woman in her own right. Everything was in her favour, the head waiter’s eyes widened as she shed her coat and he hastily changed his mind and led them to the best table where they were very much ‘on display.’ Lettice’s inexperience at being the ‘main attraction’ was concealed by her corset’s inexorable imposition of its proud, erect posture and it’s unexpected feeling of being safe within its armour gave her the confidence to accept as her right the lecherous looks from speculative males at other tables; It was all, from now on, to be part of her due. The looks of discomfort on the faces of other women, faced unexpectedly by this sudden competition, caused her scarcely concealed smiles.

               They were almost through the main course before her parents had finally grasped the details of this metamorphosis. Why Monique from a few doors along the Grove should have taken a hand in this way was beyond them: altruism was not something that lawyers usually come across, not like this. That this mysterious Sylvan, who’s talent was clear as it sat proudly before them, should have gone to so much trouble and expense on behalf of their daughter was inexplicable – welcome of course but quite inexplicable. By the time they had finished their coffee, they had the full story and, being specialists in commercial law, were more than a little irritated by the sly, underhand way that Gargantuan Publicity Inc. had got their grubby hands around the throat of this ‘Janet and Master’ outfit and were squeezing it dry before casting it on the scrap heap.

      In that way, ‘The Ark of Sanity Ltd.’ gained the services of one of the most powerful legal teams in commercial law – and they acted ‘pro deum’ (i.e. ‘For God’, i.e. for free). They thought it was the very least they could do in exchange for getting this wonderful new daughter back from a ‘slough of despond’.

               Had Gargantuan publicity known, they should have been worried. They were, however, to cock sure to notice; a bad mistake.

               The Fickle Finger of faint shrank back a little more and, slyly, regrouped for another go.

*     *     *     *     *

               If you were in the wrecked state that Lettice was these days, there is a problem with getting dressed. She discovered it next morning. Even when she had, at last and by spreading the laces as wide as possible, been able to get her new corset clipped up around her sagging self, she slumped inside it like a sack of mud and no way would the laces have been able to squeezer her out like tooth paste into anything like the posture required. Back in ‘Janet and Master’s’ fitting room it had been simple, she had hauled herself upright with the aid of the lacing bar but here, alone in her bedroom, she had no such device and, even if she had, she would have required both hands and thus have no way of drawing in the laces and ‘setting’ her into shape.

               Lettice dissolved in frustrated tears. It had been so wonderful, yesterday, being this new, wonderful Lettice and now it was all taken away from her. Worse, it was all there before her, all that elegance on its hangers, almost mocking this ugly, misshapen thing.

      She was saved by a knock on the door.

               “Hi! We are all going to take a look at this new premises for Ark of Sanity Ltd this morning and we thought you might like to come along. … … .” Monique stopped, seeing the look on Lettice’s tear stained face. … … . “Oh dear, something wrong?”

               “I can’t…. you see … oh, it’s so silly! … I can’t get dressed, would you believe?”

               Monique thought for a moment then, “Of course! How silly of us. Come upstairs.” With Lettice pulling herself up by the top of the wardrobe and Monique pulling the laces, they soon had her back into harness. The changes that were taking place within Lettice’s body were first apparent as her urgings to be “pulled in tighter!” were replied to by the voice behind her with “Sorry, dear, your corset is laced tight closed from top to bottom.” Lettice couldn’t believe it so, turning her back on the wardrobe mirror, she looked over her shoulder with the aid of a hand and mirror from the dressing table, and confirmed the sad fact was indeed true. OK, she was held stiffly upright, her clothes would fit – but it didn’t feel ‘right’ somehow. Tight lacing is addictive, more so with some women than others. Back in Victorian times, no doubt Lettice would have been one of the leaders of that fashion but, today and late starter that she was, she had not expected that dormant gene to take hold quite as it had. Psychologically, her corset was already become essential to her

               “Oh dear, I really do need all the support I can get.” Which Monique knew was not true. She didn’t know all that stuff about addiction but immediately suspected that something was happening inside Lettice and made a mental note to tell Sylvan about it.

               Dressed in a smart ‘business’ trouser suit with her waist now belted in to twenty one inches, she joined Monique in her car to drive to the new premises of Ark of Sanity Ltd.

*     *     *     *     *

               Back in Victorian times, a rich country squire had decided to build a model farm, and had employed an architect to prepare the design for the farm buildings. His farm manger had warned him that such an expensive enterprise, architect designed and built to the highest standard, was not economic, would never pay for itself, but he was not to be denied his chance to be one up on his neighbours and had the money to indulge his fancy.  He, of course, was long departed to that farmyard in the sky and so had the farm, eaten bit by bit by the creeping cancer of the local town, spreading inexorably over its fields and water meadows. Cows and pasture being replaced by row upon row of shoulder-to-shoulder nasty little ticky-tacky plebe nesting boxes of soul-destroying cheap brick uniformity, right up to the outer walls of the old farm buildings. The little river which boarded the farm now confined to a soulless concrete trench decorated with the odd abandoned car, old pram, milk-crate or supermarket trolley.

               Builders are frequently lazy, penny pinching layabouts with an eye for the quick buck, and it was easier and cheaper to leave the farm buildings as they were. Their massive solidity made knocking them down too much trouble just to squeeze in a few more little houses. Surrounded by a fifteen foot high wall of hard, red, London brick, topped with a tasteful frieze of broken glass, the barns and outbuildings, milking parlour, sties etc., backs to the wall, faced inwards onto a generous cobbled farmyard. The only windows to face the outside were those of the farmhouse itself, set into the boundary wall. They were now boarded up by graffiti-daubed cheap plywood shuttering, facing the modern street beside the huge double gates giving the only other, direct, access to the farmyard.

The local council had acquired it long ago and had used it for a sort of depot – but it was not in keeping with their ideas for a modern, expensive, lush premises and they built elsewhere. They would have knocked it down and cleared the site were it not that someone with a vestige of sense had arranged for it to be ‘Class II Listed’ and thus had a Preservation Order slapped on it. Thus it stood, its windows boarded up to prevent their being further smashed by louts with bricks, its outer walls covered with spray-can philosophy (most of it obscene). Empty, silent, waiting, … … waiting … .

The council had long wanted to be shot of it. It had been on the market for years at a steadily falling asking price – but no takers because the Preservation Order prevented it being much changed. It remained an obdurate monument to an age of sanity, mocking the modern world – that is until this Ark of Sanity Ltd., whoever they were, had appeared and bought it for a song.

*     *     *     *     *

Monique drove, with Lettice reading the map.

There were already several cars parked in the street outside and a woman from the Estate Agents had passed the keys to Mike, who was unlocking the big gates giving access to the yard. As, creakingly, they swung open for the first time in years, Monique, with a cheeky grin, nipped past and was the first to drive in and see their new home from the inside.

        Then they all drove into the courtyard and parked on the muddy cobbles, except for one, whose car stayed out in the road. There were introductions all round, the Estate Agent’s lady and the man from the local council, were the only two who were newcomers.

“I assume you will be applying for a ‘change of use’ permission? We should be able to grant it in a month or two. No real problem there,” The council’s man asked, condescendingly. Two months of delay was just what they didn’t need at this time, speed was of the essence if they were to be slung out on their necks from ‘Janet and Master’.

“What is the current approved use?” They turned to look at Lettice, they hadn’t expected her to speak.

“Currently? Well, it was used as a council yard and before that it was a farm – but that was long ago.”

“Both of those are commercial uses, were they not?”

“Well, yes.”

“Well, ‘Ark of Sanity Ltd.’ is, I understand, an organisation aiming at bringing innovation to the world of marketing – therefore a commercial undertaking. No change of use is therefore required, we can move in and start work straight away, can we not?”

The bumptious little man almost sneered down his nose. What could such an elegantly dressed, obviously strictly corseted young woman, totally out of place in these surroundings, know about the Town and Country Planning Act? “I assume you are knowledgeable when it comes to planning law?”

“It was part of my course at college, I’m probably a bit rusty but I think that is the case is it not?” Just a matter of fact statement. Lettice was beginning to enjoy herself

The little man ostentatiously turned his back on Lettice to watch a rather large lorry that had appeared as it backed carefully into courtyard and off-loaded a twenty foot container into the far corner. Monique recognised it for the one she had loaded from the secret room and went over to talk to the driver and sign the paperwork.

Things were happening already! They set out to explore.

The whole place was filthy dirty and cluttered with every sort of trash left by the previous users, together with some very unpleasant detritus that had been thrown over the walls including, among other things, a selection of used needles and syringes, empty, screwed up plastic bags containing the residue of glue sniffing parties, fish and chip wrappers and a selection of used condoms.

 Inside the buildings things were little better, the windows of the old farmhouse were largely smashed, the fragments left littering the floor. Even some of the window glazing bars were broken and it was obvious to a casual inspection that the whole woodwork of the window frames was largely rotten.

In the deep gloom that filtered through the small gaps in the boards covering the windows and through festoons of cobwebs, it was indeed a depressing sight. A once fine and proud old place left to sink into decay. To ‘creative’ people like Monique, Sylvan or Mike it hurt.

“Well,” Mike spoke slowly and carefully, “It has what they call ‘potential’ and the new firm’s bank account can easily bear the cost of putting it to rights but … well …, by heavens, it is a mess!”

Suddenly, Lettice wanted to be a part of this. Maybe it was because she herself has so recently risen from the wreckage that she wanted, as a fellow spirit, to set this lovely old place to rights. Maybe it was because she wanted to ‘do’ something, something constructive, with her time. It was not with any thought to money, she had plenty of that from the court damages; the interest alone would keep her for ever. In setting the damages, the court has assumed that she would be ‘dependant’ indefinitely. The Employment Offices had her listed as 80% disabled. It was just that, well, none the less, she must, just must, do something with her life.

“I could probably find a good QS to oversee the work – and given a good trade directory, probably find contractors to sort out the mess.  That is, if you want me to.”

“QS?”

“Quantity Surveyor – they know building, we don’t need an architect as we aren’t going to change the place very much, it’s Class II listed after all.” This with a quick look at the council’s Planning Officer. “You will advise of course?”

The Planning Officer found himself having to face up to a really beautiful women, face her and respond. It was a new experience for both of them and Lettice felt her power for the first time. “Of course, that is my job.” He hastened to reply.

As the Planning Officer returned to his car, he found that vandals had kicked in his headlights and run deep scratches up both sides. He didn’t seem particularly surprised, though very irritated; it wasn’t the first time. “You’ll get a lot of that round here I’m afraid. The place is full of out of work young men with nothing else to do but destroy things just to prove they even exist … … .”

“Pity about your car though.”

“Not my car, it’s the Council’s. What they don’t see, these louts, is that the cost of repairs comes out of their rates and taxes.”

Lettice made a mental note, as she watched him drive off, a note that this was something they had to take into account, they were in vandal country. Together with Monique, they explored the whole place and made notes as to how, perhaps, the pace could be set up as a ‘nest’ of little oddball enterprises, each based on the little coterie that Gargantuan Publicity Inc. were casting out. She wondered how all this was going to ‘pan out’.

Then Monique drove Lettice home.

Just time to take the dog for a walk, yes, well her smart business clothes emphasised by her new corset were hardly ‘dog walking’ attire but none of her casual old clothes would fit the ‘new’ Lettice. Anyway, who was going to look at her? It was as they were coming back up the lane that a horrible though struck her. Monique was due, she had told her, in at the old ‘Janet and Maser’ office tomorrow to set things in motion. How was she, Lettice, to get over the new offices in the morning and, ‘Oh Lord!’ How on earth was she to get herself back into her new, vital corset? She knew now that she couldn’t do it unaided and she was, well, too embarrassed to ask her mother to help. Her mother was a ‘professional woman’ who ‘knew that no normal woman wore corsets any more’. She had a problem!

She never resolved that problem, not then, for now there was only one way out – she slept in her corset. Women have done it before, she had read about it, but never thought that, as she snuggled down for the night, that it would be her turn. As she slept, her brain did it’s usual ‘maintenance’ job of sorting out the jumble that the day had fed it while her body got used to the idea that, from now on, it was going to be laced into this wonderful corset.

*     *     *     *     *

The next morning, Lettice took the bus into the local town. In the library she read the latest motoring journals then took herself to a local car dealer.

“Good morning madam, and how can I be of service to you?”

“I would like to test drive the Fiat 500 if you please.”

The salesman tried to tempt her with his other, bigger, more expensive models but, no, she obviously knew what she wanted and why and, as she was paying cash on the nail, he was reduced to discussing colour and accessories

The Fiat 500 is perhaps the classic little town car, small and nimble (Tiny and nippy might be a better description) with adequate performance but comfortable and well appointed, easy to park and going for miles on the smell of an oily rag. It, possibly from its Italian ancestry, is easy to squeeze into impossibly small parking spaces (a special Italian talent) and, none the less, there is room for even a strictly corseted woman to sit upright and drive with all the controls within easy reach. If it had a disadvantage it was that big trucks tended to try and bully it. Lettice’s impish sense of humour made her put a notice in the back window –

‘GO AND HIT SOMEONE YOUR OWN SIZE!’

It drew laughs from other drivers and let her get away with all sorts of feminine cheek that would have drawn anger had a man ‘tried it on’.

Somehow, Lettice knew that she had found her vocation at last – and the little Fiat was part of it. She pressed the new remote control, drove in through the farm gates as they swung open, parked in the old farmyard, and got started.

Looking back, long afterwards, none of them could remember just how Lettice got the job of sorting out the growth pains of ‘Ark of Sanity Ltd. She just happened to be there, had time on her hands and was just about perfectly qualified for the job. The others just left her to it, they were up to their necks in finishing their time with Gargantuan Publicity Inc. and planning how they were, severally, to get started in the ‘self-employed marketing innovations’ business.

From somewhere she got the loan of a nearly up-to- date copy of Ryland’s Trade Directory and sat on an old beer crate in what had once been the front parlour of the farmhouse in the boarded up gloom and used her mobile to set things in motion. Nobody knew how she found Len Philips, a young Quantity Surveyor, fresh from college after his apprenticeship in the building trade, but they got on together like a house on fire. The rotten windows were replaced with what looked exactly like the originals in design and colour – as its Class II listing required – and, that very night, someone set the tone of things by throwing a petrol bomb at the new glazing.

It just bounced back and burnt out in the rank weeds of the little front garden. Most disconcerting for the little dears.

The local louts didn’t give up that easily, they had had it all their own way for too long, so they took a pickaxe handle to the pains. Well, admittedly, they did get some much needed exercise but the riot resisting ‘glass’ and the white plastic glazing bars (with steel reinforcing bars hidden inside) took the whole thing in their stride.

Len Philips, the QS, had some villainous, very prickly shrubs planted in the narrow space between the front of the farmhouse and the low wall that formed the boundary with the road outside. Bits of torn clothing and some bloodstained thorns told them that the first round went to the shrubs.

The high outside walls were richly bestowed with spray can philosophy. This was removed by high pressure washing and the walls coated with an almost invisible resin that made it almost impossible for new paint to stick, that which the rain didn’t wash off was hosed away as and when there was time.

Re-wired, Re- plumbed, a new fibre optic high speed telephone and data link was installed and new central heating. Men in white ‘biological’ suits and strong, puncture- proof gloves removed the used needles and all the other dangerous detritus and all the accumulated rubbish and the place was generally redecorated and spruced up.

One front room of the old farmhouse was set up to house the computers and routers for the site LAN (Local Area Network), the one the other side of the hall was appropriated for Lettice’s office.

Lettice advised the others that the premises of Little Ark of Sanity Ltd. were ‘ready got go.’

Chapter Four: Buckwheat and Lovechild

               Just how Brenda Cocklethwaite came to marry Horatio Crunbeck was never really understood. She had been an overweight lump from early puberty, a plain, somewhat ‘moon faced’ blob of a girl of whom nobody ever expected very much while he, as a youth, had been one of those nonentities who, as a perpetual loser, had been the awkward boy who stood behind the boys who whistled at the girls.

How they ever came together and, for heaven’s sake, came to be the husband and wife team at the head of Gargantuan Publicity Inc. defies all logic

Her parents had no real plans for her, they spent little on her clothes and, as she began to earn money for herself, as was expected of her, she bought ‘plain’, cheap clothes, never for a moment even glancing at the more fashionable clothes, further up the dress shop racks. It was enough that she kept herself clean and tidy, even if she did exude a faint odour of carbolic soap. That she had a perfectly sensible mind, were it given a chance, never seemed to occur to anybody.

They were relieved to get her off their hands.

The couple married, appropriately, one foggy morning in a convenient Registry Office and the marriage was, presumably, consummated on honeymoon in a back street boarding house in Blackpool outside of the usual holiday season when it rained every day but then, being ‘out of season,’ the prices were lower.

There was never any suggestion of children – not even mentioned by either of them, they just never happened.

Horatio rose slowly, almost by default, from a rather scruffy little office boy, through a succession of ‘dogsbody’ jobs to be a paper clip counting member of the management team where his ability to be thoroughly offensive when thwarted, an ability to bear grudges and to be capable of an almost childish petulance when he didn’t get his way were his only assets. It says a great deal for the garbage that frequently manages British industry that he thus rose, almost by default, to be the boss man of Gargantuan Publicity Inc. with the consequent routine knighthood, almost by the inevitably of ‘Buggins’ turn’.

Brenda kept house for him, saw that his clothes were always clean and ironed, and that he was fed and watered when, on those increasingly rare occasions, he actually came home for meals, something that took less and less of her time as they moved to ever bigger houses and more and more domestic servants. She was now redundant to his needs, it was just that he never got around to divorcing her – so she became a lonely ‘comfort eater’. Her consequent ‘ballooning’ figure was the inevitable consequence. Instinctively, she knew that, if she nagged or harassed him just a smidgen too much, that would be the trigger for him to start divorce proceedings and so, discretely, she had consulted lawyers who assured her that, under the somewhat draconian British law relating to divorce settlements,  she would receive half his estates – but they also told her that a good lawyer could get around all that by methods they had developed for rich men faced with this very problem by ‘hiding’ all his money and that, for the year of the divorce hearing, he would, on paper, be a pauper, almost destitute and would thus get shot of her very cheaply. Be of no doubt, she was no fool; whatever the world thought, she had a very serviceable mind. It was just that the idea of thinking for herself had never arisen. Her only defence was to be as little trouble as possible so that getting shot of her was hardly worth the trouble.

Well, of course, she could have murdered him. The idea had its attractions, but she was too much of a coward for that. A more-or-less typical marriage then.

Thus we come to contemplate twenty five stone of unhappy blubber, standing in her bedroom and unpacking the ‘complete wardrobe’ required of Sylvan and delivered that very day.

Well, actually there were two ‘complete wardrobes’. Sylvan had listened to her almost hysterical outburst at the suggestion that she needed a corset – the very idea! – and had made the best of a bad job by designing what he referred to as ‘a selection of feminine dust covers’.

Even then, his innate skill had shone through and he had managed it with a certain style. When, however, a talented dress designer teams up with a real craftswoman corsetiere, the resulting garment had nothing of the ‘battle harness’ appearance that we have come to expect of corsets designed for these desperate cases. It had, rather, something of the ‘matter of fact’ air about it that said, “Yes, I am a strong, controlling corset – but that doesn’t mean that I have to look like an offcut from the Forth Bridge.” It was made from a good quality figured brouche in subdued shades of russet and, while not hiding its complicated ‘fan’ lacing and surgical webbing and ability to take on any mass of fat and give a good account of itself, it was, non the less, just a workaday garment, quiet, modest and most certainly not threatening. You don’t follow this description? No? Well, never mind. After all, you were never intended to see it and it says much for the near genius of Sylvan Levaliere that he and his corsetiere managed it. Brenda folded it back into its tissue paper and slid it into a bottom drawer.

She turned to the wardrobe of clothes made for her ‘natural’ figure. Well, even there, Sylvan had managed something. They managed to give just that little style to garment after garment as, with growing excitement, she tried them on. No woman likes to think of herself as ‘plain’, although Brenda had long resigned herself to the idea,  but the slow realisation that this new outfit, each and every part of it bestowed on her ‘something,’ sparked off something in her mind that was quite new – exciting, but new.

On the other hand, it had started a glimmer of the train of thought – ‘that wretched corset, no, of course not! A woman of her age would never be seen wearing such a thing, not these days! … … but … … On the other hand … if it did what it was supposed to do. … … No! The very idea! No!’

Dressed in clothes from the new wardrobe, Brenda set out to face the world.

*     *     *     *     *

Mike drove up to the old farm and stopped to open the huge old gates. They really must get remote controlled power opening fitted, he thought; struggling with them in the wind and rain wasn’t going to be fun at all and leaving them open was asking for trouble in this neighbourhood.  They could only open and close to admit the ‘right’ people and filter out the louts. He was to find out that this had already been done, but he was still to pick up his remote controller from Lettice’s office

He was just getting back into the car when he stopped and stood, staring at the latest graffiti daubing the wall to the side of the gateway. It was, in effect, a huge cartoon of what the artist had imagined these new inhabitants of the old farm would be like. It was wrong, it was vicious, it was ‘class consciousness’ at its British worst and was signed ‘the ‘Ole Bastard’ and, further along, another signed by ‘Buckwheat’. On the other hand, to his artist’s eye, there was ‘something’ there. The work ‘told its story.’

Mike got back into his car and drove to a nearby car goodies shop and bought several cans of spray paint. Back in the yard, he scrounged off the builders an eight by four sheet of the thinnest, cheapest particle board, gave it a quick ‘ground’ of similarly scrounged mat white emulsion paint and, with quick swinging strokes, made his own version, signed it ‘Something like that! — Mike’, and had the builders screw it to the wall beside the ‘Ole Bastard’s’ effort. He didn’t realise it at the time, it was just one artist responding to another as they have since time immemorial, but he had made the first real contact with the miasma of humanity that plagued that vast housing estate.

“Good morning Mike, I thought I heard you come in earlier.”

“Hello Lettice. I came over this morning to stake my claim to some space here, that is if we are going to make it into a madhouse like the old ‘Janet and Master’ Art Department. I just caught sight of that latest piece of ‘spray can philosophy’ on our walls and took a few minutes to write a reply.”

“Yes, I went out the ‘office’ door to see what the builders were up to out there and I’ve seen it. You may stir up a hornet’s nest if you carry on like that.”

“Well, it’s our wall, we can do what we like with it.”

“No you can’t! ‘Hoardings’ require planning permission!”

“Ye gods! I never thought!”

 *     *     *     *     *

One of the first things that Lettice had bought with her new ‘firm’s’ credit card was a kettle and thus ‘Ark of Sanity’ was never so backward as not to be able to provide a cup of coffee at all times. By the time they were half way though that first brew, the other two had arrived. Len Philips, the QS, had produced a plan of the whole premises and they had more or less decided who went where and what sort of facilities were required. There was a lot of space left over, particularly a Victorian imitation of a large medieval ‘tithe barn’ built with massive timbers and solid as the day it was raised.

By mutual consent, is was agreed that it was to be the last space to be tackled, it would have its structure cleaned up and redecorated, a new floor in Haddon Hall teak blocks installed and all modern electronic aids fitted to make it a general purpose hall for presentations and important meetings etcetera.

From a just-delivered catalogue, they each chose their office furniture and decoration. Then the ‘team’ returned to the old Janet and Master offices to work off their contractual notices.

Lettice checked with the builders that everything was going to plan and then, well, there was no point in hanging around, she went home.

*     *     *     *     *

Brenda Crunbeck, having attended a routine coffee morning, came home to change before joining her (also routine) lunch appointment with a little party of ‘Ladies who Dine’. It had been indeed a memorable morning! Nobody before had ever congratulated her on her appearance, not once, not ever! Euphoric, she stood before her bedroom mirror and wondered. Well, perhaps, … just for a quick try on you understand … … .

Thus it was that she appeared at lunch, corseted and in a feminine imitation of a man’s three piece suite. Men’s clothes don’t make a feature of the waist so the small indentation at waist level that Sylvan’s design of corset produced was enough to give Brenda a certain statuesque elegance.

She had never thought!

She sat though lunch, finding that the upright posture imposed on her was, somehow, ‘right’. As the meal progressed she discovered two things that shook her to her very soul. Firstly, people go by appearances and, although the others at the table knew her for the frankly disgusting heap of garbage that she had let herself become, the process was readily reversible and this new Brenda was treated differently, subtly, but noticeably differently. Secondly, a new and unexpected experience for her, she was suddenly confident! The effect of a corset on a woman is extremely complex and individual. Not only physically but, much more significantly, psychologically.

Sitting in the limousine as her chauffeur drove, her home long dormant brain cells sparked into life; she began to plan. That was another new experience!

*     *     *     *     *

Sir Horatio Crunbeck was getting more irritated by the day. His minions were discovering that there was, in fact, no ‘routine plan’ behind Janet and Master’s’ endless innovation, no plan that could be seamlessly spliced into his hide bound empire. Each new problem produced by the client was dissected and possible innovative solutions developed with them till the client was well and truly ‘on board’ and only then the usual ‘routine’ advertising and marketing procedures took over. Gargantuan Publicity was good at the routine advertising and marketing bits, that was where they had grown up, but innovation? Aw, come on, never!

Newly thought out innovations, fresh as new paint? They were anathema! It would require ‘special to client’ arrangements’ every time! And, for heaven’s sake, there were risks involved! Risks! He resolved to root them out as soon as possible. He, Sir Horatio Crunbeck, hadn’t got where he was today by taking risks! No way could he allow that sort of thing to take root in Gargantuan Publicity Inc.! In fact, it was largely by seeing that anyone who was bold enough (rash enough) to stick his head over the parapet and innovate and, inevitably and frequently, failed, was summarily punished, so that Horatio had oozed his way to the top of the heap. An old and mangy dog, he was far too old now to learn new tricks.

For this reason, he was more than a little disconcerted to see his wife in her new, corset-based outfit. Brenda was wise enough to keep her own council, never asking for his opinion on her new self. Yes, she did look much more presentable, well worth the money the firm had paid to that Lavaliere fellow’s department in that ‘Janet and Master,’ but, “It would all be over soon”, he assured her, so “make these new clothes last”!

It was like giving a child a new toy then snatching it back; not her new wonderful wardrobe, the key to her new, just-glimpsed, life. Horrified, for the first time in her life, Brenda began to think for herself, even to plot. Horatio might have suspected something when, mysteriously, a brand new set of bathroom scales appeared and all the ash trays disappeared – but he didn’t.

*     *     *     *     *

“That’s a novel idea!” Mike, getting out of his car to open the yard gates, spoke from behind the young man, spray can in hand, who spun around in alarm to see who had caught him in the act.

“Oo the ‘ell are you then?”

“Hello. My name is Mike, I had those sheets of board put up there. I like that idea.” He stood for a moment, contemplating the work in hand.   “But you’ve got your facts wrong you know. She doesn’t stand quite like that.” He took a can of spray paint from his car and made a few alterations. “Perhaps more like that?”

What the young fellow had drawn was a bitingly cruel caricature of Lettice, waving her arms and telling the spay painters to stop it and clear off with the word ’Shoo!’ in a cloud over her head. That this man, obviously one of the people who worked here, should stand, discussing his work was so amazing that he hardly knew what to say. “ ‘Ere, yer don’t mind us doin’ this then?”

“Not at all. I would prefer that you keep it to the whiteboards we have put up for you – but I’m interested to see your work.”

“That woman don’t like it at all. She’s seen us orf.”

“Miss Lettice? Yes, sorry about that, we are still getting organised here and she doesn’t understand that we are all artists together.” He grinned at the youth. “I’m Mike, by the way, what’s your name?”

The lout look furtive. He wasn’t sure that, to give his real name wouldn’t have repercussions. “I sign myself ‘The Old Bastard’.”

Mike thought for a moment then, “Well you’re certainly not old.”

That was enough. The lad explained that he was the oldest in his class at school and that even his mother didn’t know who, of many men, his father actually was. Mike was staggered that he should have been told so much after just a few minutes. The lad was obviously keen to talk to someone, he was lonely – which may have been why graffiti was his outlet.

“Well, I can’t say that your ‘handle’ exactly ‘grabs me.’ Have you thought of using the old Elizabethan word ‘Lovechild’? It means much the same and has a certain ‘class’ about it and might well suit your work.” He pressed the can of spray paint into the lad’s hand. “Here, this might be useful. Now I have to go and do some work – but see you around.”

                                                               *     *     *     *     *

“Morning Lettice. How’s it going?” Mike hung his jacket up and looked around the office. He noticed that Lettice was looking a little strained and not her usual smartly turned out self. It was as though she had not slept well, had slept in some way in her clothes. “Is something wrong? You don’t look you usual self this morning.”

“She has a problem.” They turned to see Monique as she came in behind them. “Not something that the Art Department can solve, I’m afraid, Mike. More Sylvan’s and mine.” She smiles across at Lettice. “I think Sylvan is in his new workshop, shall we go across and see?”

Sylvan had indeed made himself at home in what had once been a milking parlour. Its north light roof and newly-laid floor in compo tiles made a superb workshop and the partitioned-off fitting room was decorated with soft lights and curtains, concealing the old stone walls to make an ideal room for setting a client at their ease.

“Hello Lettice. I’m sorry, I was a complete idiot!”

“Hello, Sylvan, I’m sure you would never be that!” Lettice was amazed.

“No, I should have thought. Of course you can’t lace yourself, not even into one of our special corsets, not without help. I’ve had sleepless nights thinking about it but, with the aid the ingenuity of a local firm of engineers, I think we have the answer. Come into the fitting room.”

Slightly dazed, Lettice followed Sylvan and Monique into the fitting room to meet her new lacing machine.

Chapter Five: The Technology of Stay Lacing

               Lettice stood and stared at the new ‘thing’. There have been satirical cartoons of lacing machines over the years, none of them really practical, but this was the real thing designed by engineers to do just that job, but do it properly. It looked for all the world like one of those exercise machines that are installed in gyms, all pulleys and levers. “Is that for me?” She asked, somewhat timidly.

               “It is indeed. It looks a little complicated, but it is the best we can think of.” Sylvan explained the working of the new machine and left Lettice with the corsetiere lady and Monique to try it out. Lettice stripped down to her corset and stood, uncertain, before the machine, but felt the corsetiere fiddling with her laces.

      “What are you doing?” She asked, spinning round in alarm.

               Monique held up a corset; a new one! “That thing you’re wearing was only a first corset to get you used to being controlled. You have already shrunk till it is closed and it is still not doing enough for you. This new corset has been designed especially by Sylvan to go with your, shall we say, ‘unusual’ figure.” She held it up for Lettice’s inspection. It was made of a similar very fine satin brocade, a subdued green this time, and lined with an equally soft satin in a matching shade of deep creamy colour. On looking more closely, however, it was very different. For a start it was much longer and more ‘all embracing’ with even broader shoulder straps and the front busk and under-busk was much longer.

               It looked to be a corset that really meant business.

      Somewhat warily, she undressed and stood with her arms over her head to allow the corsetiere to adjust it around her and clip her in, setting the shoulder straps to just restrain her shoulders from sagging forward. During the few moment that her waist was exposed she still felt acute embarrassment at the scared mess of it. For this reason she was glad to hear the clips click closed. On the other hand, she still sagged down inside it like that old sack of mud she had come to hate. It felt awful.

               “Show me how this new machine works,” she demanded desperately.

               “OK, step onto the footplate and take hold of the ‘pulling loops’ of your corset.”

      Lettice did as she was told.

      “Now, stand with your back to the support column and hook the loops over those two knurled rollers and flick the little locking lever down.” There was a ’snap’ as a second pair of rollers clamped down and secured her laces firmly in place. Lettice was pinned to the machine by her stay laces.

      “Now what?” She asked uncertainly.

      “Now reach up and take hold of the lacing bar over your head and pull hard down.”

      Lettice grasped the lacing bar and pulled. As she expected, she pulled her crumpled trunk up out of the corset and stretched herself up to her full height.

     “Rock the bar from side to side.”

     Lettice pulled harder on one side then the other; the effect was to cause a ratchet to click and rotate the little pulleys that gripped her laces. She felt herself being drawn inexorably back against the two leather covered pads at waist height that were mounted to support her waist and resist the pulling. In a moment, she found herself pinned to the machine as the laces were drawn in.

    Suddenly excited, she swung the lacing bar from side to side as hard as she could, delighting in the feeling of being moulded all over into this new, rigid shell. So excited was she that it was only when she felt a slightly stiffening resistance that she heard Monique’s voice. “Steady on, you’ve pulled yourself completely closed from top to bottom.” Then she stopped and stood there, pinned to the machine frame by her laces and panting slightly. It was explained to her that, by flicking the little latch up that secured the back-up rollers into place, she could release her laces and, being careful not to let them slip out, knot herself securely.

    She stepped off the plate and stood before the mirror, examining this new Lettice. Her (now) nineteen inch waist was the same size up and down for about three inches. It was the first time that she had even seen such a ‘pipe waist’ and, by golly! It really suited her!

    Sylvan was called in to see the new Lettice. She turned to and fro before him, really proud of herself for about the first time in her life.

    “Good, that new corset does the business, just what I had hoped. Come and try on some ideas I’ve had run up for you.”

    Thus it was that Lettice found herself admiring her reflection in the fitting room mirror.  She wore a Cossack’s mid-thigh length smock, buttoned to the side and pulled in at the waist by a three inch wide sash. Her baggy trousers were drawn in at the knee and she wore black, roll topped boots with four inch heels. The smock had a two inch high mandarin collar and the sleeves were baggy as her trousers and buttoned tightly at the wrist. It would have looked altogether too ‘mannish’ were it not for her wasp waist, high heels and unmistakable elegant woman’s posture that undeniably announced ‘femininity!’ Sylvan handed her a faux-fur ‘Russian’ style hat, worn rakishly to one side, which completed the outfit. The smock and trousers were in a rich cream coloured material with a woven in ‘embossed’ pattern that radiated ‘chic’.

    It wasn’t by any manner or means a ‘businesswoman’s’ outfit; neither was it a conventional woman’s day to day ‘ensemble’. It was unusual, it was elegant and, indisputably, it told the world ‘this is me, Lettice, now watch out! I’m coming!’ It was just perfect for the woman who was to clear the way for the new team to take their place in in their new home, a woman who had to organise things and bulldoze obstructions out of the way – which is just what she did.

    A couple of men with a van took her new lacing machine home and installed it in her bedroom, next to her now overflowing wardrobe.

*     *     *     *     *        

    Brenda did a ‘slow burn.’ Things were bubbling up inside her that she didn’t understand. The discovery that she could be, well, if not exactly beautiful, then at least have a little matronly elegance had started a trickle of hope springing from the downstream side of dam that she had long built against her daydreams of life. She was beginning to think for herself. The very idea of losing this new source of, more than just good looking clothes, of self-esteem; well, it crystalized her dislike of her husband, who was so casually throwing at all away, into a glowing hate.

   The trickle of hope engendered by the Ark of Sanity crew grew by the day and dams can’t stand that sort of thing forever. She stalked into the fashion department of Janet and Master, demanding, no less, an audience with Sylvan, but, she was told, the principals had all worked their notice and gone. She told her chauffer to drive over to the new premises of this ‘Ark of Sanity’, whoever they might be.

   As luck would have it, that morning the British summer was running true to form and lightning split the dark, blue grey, lowering sky deafeningly asunder as they drew up outside the new office of ‘Ark of Sanity’. Lettice banged on the rain spattered window and pointed to the big gates, punching the ‘open’ button on the new power activation, and they swung open for the limo to drive in and stop under the canopy at the back of the old farmhouse, for her to make her entrance to the accompaniment of a true Wagnerian, flashing, rumblings and crashing, but without more than a few drops of spindrift dampening her.

  She looked around her in bewilderment. The team were standing around, discussing the first job that had come their way, sketching and scribbling in excited animation.

  “Hello Misses Crunbeck. Good to see you. Coffee or tea?” Lettice smiled a welcome even if she was puzzled at her reason for coming here.

  Brenda was immediately at a loss. This she wasn’t used to, not to just wandering into a working environment and be accepted. In her experience, people bowed and held doors open for her to enter into a carefully prepared environment suitable for the entertaining of the Great Boss’s wife. She had never before been exposed to the scruffy vitality of a really creative team and its radiated energy.

  “Er, expresso please.”

  “Oh dear, that’s a bit difficult.” Lettice pointed to the desk where there were a jar of instant coffee, a box of tea bags, an opened carton of milk, a bag of sugar and the kettle. “For the moment things are still a bit primitive here.”

  Slightly dazed, Brenda settled for a cup of instant, milk, no sugar. She found herself watching in bewilderment as the ‘team’ set about their first new client’s problem. Ideas flew about, were considered and discarded, only to be picked up again a few minutes later with some remark as ‘on the other hand, were we to … … ‘  – no denigrations, no sneering at the new. Nothing in the great world of Gargantuan Publicity Inc. was ever like this!

  The whole thing became unsupportable when Mike suddenly stopped and looked out to where the chauffeur sat, waiting patiently out in the limo, out there in the pouring rain. Without a word, he went and fetched him in and, digging a new mug out of the box of a dozen that Lettice had that very morning brought in with her, poured him a tea.

  This didn’t happen in Brenda’s world, chauffeurs knew their place and that place was most certainly not socializing in the same room as their mistress!

   Loudly, she eventually worked up the courage to ask. “Er, who’s in charge here?” It was a question that seemed to puzzle everybody. Lettice replied before the silence got too obvious. “Well, you see, we are all part of the same team; nobody is ‘in charge’ as you put it. But I’m sure you didn’t come all the way here to hear that. What can we do for you?”

  There is, in every unstable situation, a tipping point beyond which the status quo is no longer tenable and, reaching it, then everything collapses. She had come here expecting to use her ‘delegated power’ as the wife of the great Sir Horatio Crunbeck to cajole and bully Sylvan into producing for her some more of his wonderful clothes. To find herself standing in a muddled room, in the chaos of new innovation, among unopened boxes from the move, the only desk set up as a scruffy beverage dispenser while her chauffeur stood, mug in hand asking about what they were doing, trying to understand and take an intelligent interest while she just stood there, tolerated and ignored – well, it was the last straw.

  The dam gave way.

  There was no tidal wave of hysterics, no white hot pyroclastic flow, rushing down the valley to destroy her. Brenda just sank into the nearest chair and melted into tears. Outside the storm still tore the sky asunder, thunder still rolled and echoed. All around her minds were bouncing off each other. New ideas were being born. Things, new things, were being created. She was ignored, alone in a crowd to the really appropriate Wagnerian background of the thunder storm.

  Suddenly she saw with blinding clarity the barren pointlessness of her life – it came crashing in on her. There could never now be a rebuilding of the dam she had so long constructed against reality; that she knew with horrifying clarity. This was no moment of enlightenment on the Road to Damascus, no, this was the last stop on the four lane freeway to hell – and a particularly loud crash of thunder tipped her over, gave her that last push towards the abyss. Her head sank down onto her chest and she began to sob, quietly so as not to disturb the others – for she had long learnt always to be as invisible as possible.

  Lettice waited till there was a particularly loud burst of laughter from the team and quietly took Brenda’s arm, leading, unnoticed, across the hall into the quiet of the computer room. They would not be disturbed in here. She handed her an opened box of tissues, sat her down and waited. Outside the storm was already passing and they sat there in silence for a minute of two.

 “Aren’t you the girl who cost my husband’s business so much money over that accident?”

 “Yes, I’m afraid I am.”

 “Then why are you being kind to me?” Altruistic care, something unknown to Brenda. It hit her hard. Her tears redoubled.

 That told Lettice everything. “You have done me no harm Misses Crunbeck. Obviously, you came here looking for something and, I can guess, you have found something else, something quite unexpected that has thrown you completely.” Brenda looked up in wonder. ”Will it help to talk about it?”

 It was over an hour later that Sylvan poked his head around the door and asked if they were going to join the others for lunch. “Sylvan, you know that little restaurant down in the town? The little Italian place?”

 “Yes, what about it?”

 “Could you be a dear and ‘phone them to see if that small private dining room is free for lunch? Four of us; there is also the Chauffeur to be fed.”

 It was, and they all sat down to discuss Brenda’s problem.

*     *     *     *     *

Mike Archer, sometime head of the Art Department of ‘Janet and Master’, asked to see the head teacher. He had turned up unexpectedly driving a white van into the school yard from which emerged himself, Lettice and a couple of blokes who were busy unloading sheets of particle board and carting them, uninvited, into the  school hall.

The head teacher had seen from her window and saw what was on some of the boards as they were unloaded and was very much on the defensive as she approached Lettice and Mike and shook hands. These were most certainly not a parents of any of her pupils and those graffiti were, to put it mildly, ‘specific’!

“Good morning…” She paused to look once more at Mike’s card. “Mister Archer. Before you say anything, I must point out that what my pupils get up to outside school premises is not my responsibility.”

Mike smiled his easy smile. “You shouldn’t be worried. I’ve come to congratulate you! Can we go into your school hall?”

The boards have been lined up along one wall displaying a mass of spray can graffiti which, in these sterile surrounding, seemed to glow in their specific obscenity. They were in two groups, obviously the work of two different artists. Mike stood the other side of the room and admired them. “It’s what we call ‘primitive’ art but, be heavens, they’ve both got something!”

The head teacher stood, trying to understand this man who brought all these examples of her pupil’s graffiti; of what were to her, the most awful daubs. In point of law, her pupils had acted quite illegally. To her, their obvious intention had been of making some sort of complaint … and now they stood apparently admiring them.

Mike was dressed, as usual, in jeans and trainers, nothing remarkable among the sort of people who were parents of her pupils – but that woman! No woman from this neck of the woods dressed as a Russian Cossack – and that a waist! The head teacher just didn’t know what to make of her. This new Lettice would (usually did) present quite a problem to a man, but to the Head Teacher? What to make of her? To another woman she was both a subject of derision and a threat.

Mike broke the silence. “I have, I admit, been more or less encouraging these two, ‘Lovechild’ and ‘Buckwheat’, to make these pictures by putting these tempting, nice clean white, boards out on our wall. At least, ever since, they have kept their paint off our walls and gates.” He smiled, a little deprecating smile. “One the other hand, I admit, I do feel a twinge of jealousy. They’ve got something, both of them, which I haven’t. For this reason we have brought their work here today with a suggestion for you.”

The Head Teacher was little short of gob-smacked. “Suggestion?”

“Yes, What I think we should do; your staff and Lettice and myself, is arrange a sort of two artist exhibition here in the school hall. If you invite the parents, I will ask along a few of my friends in the trade and, just maybe, they will get the recognition they deserve. If they come as good as these works promise then, maybe, I can get them scholarships to Art School. At the very least it should flush this ‘Buckwheat’, whoever she is, out of the woodwork.”

“She?”

“Yes, our low light surveillance camera had caught pictures of her at work but she’s very bashful and I’ve never been able to meet her and talk to her.” He took a couple of printouts from the CCTV that Lettice handed him and passed them to the Head Teacher who looked at them and did a double take.

“Go to room 206,” She told a passing teacher, “and fetch Alice Wogowski here at once!”

Call Mike an artful bugger if you will, but he, in that simple way, set all sorts of things to begin to happen – some of which will come to light as this tale progresses.

The ball started rolling one evening as the staff of Ark of Sanity stood behind a long table, dispensing tea and biscuits to a slightly shocked collection of the school’s parents as they stared at the work of their offspring, while Lettice in a very smart, very wasp waist cocktail dress congratulating them, flattering them till their teeth rotted, on the talent of their offspring while Mike, bubbling over with enthusiasm, talked about his find of these two superb talents in the raw. The ’grey beards’ of the art world nodded sagely – but were secretly impressed.

Artful? Well, it established a friendship with the local people that could likely have been accomplished in no other way. It got both the school and ‘Ark of Sanity’ written up in all sorts of publications from the local rag to some esoteric art journals and got two young people’s feet set on the right path in life.

But that was only the beginning.

*     *     *     *     *

Of all the unlikely friendships, the bond that sprang up that day between Lettice and Brenda Cronbeck has to be about the strangest. You can explain it by saying that they were two people whose lives had been shattered by Gargantuan Publicity Inc. – but that can’t be the whole story.

Lettice was more than fully occupied. Quite a number of ‘Janet and Master’ customers were sufficiently horrified to find themselves in Gargantuan’s clutches that they came knocking on ‘Ark of Sanity’s’ door, prepared to abandon their existing advertising campaign to be rescued and to stay with their old team. It all consolidated Lettice’s position as anchor and facilitator in the new outfit as more and more of the old ‘Janet and Master’s’ artistic people came over to ‘Ark of Sanity’ and all had to be fitted in somewhere as the team built up. None the less, she still found time to help Brenda find her new feet.

 
         Sir Horatio Crunback got to hear about the growing exodus and fumed to his wife about it and he found, to his surprise, that she was rather amused.

They found her one of the best reputed fitness trainers, who took one horrified look at Brenda and said he would only take her on as a client if she first consulted one of the great Harley Street physicians. The Great Man dually did every test and x-ray he could think of and then sat her down and more or less read her the riot act. He told her that her skeleton could not long carry her huge weight without the joints becoming arthritic. Her heart was also on borrowed time if she did nothing about the mass of blubber it had to service. He tried to talk her into undergoing as stomach tuck but the threat of the surgeon’s knife instilled in her such terror that she developed a sudden love of salads and unsweetened black coffee and likewise sugar- free lemon tea.

Her chauffer drove her to Lettice’s home and, together, they exercised the dog, first as far as the canal and back then to the railway then to the foot of the downs. One great day she finally laboured up the hill and along to the old triangulation station where she stood proudly while Lettice photographed her, the dog looking up at her admiringly and the hang gliders sporting in the background. Just out of frame, her faithful chauffer had held the reflector to light the shadows. It was all so very new and, yes, exciting. The trouble was that her wonderful new wardrobe just hung off her as did her new corset.

Forward Sylvan, sketch pad at the ready! The corsetiere, realising the way things were going, made her next corset with a double back lacing, four rows of eyelets with a narrow panel between them. It was not that Brenda was going to embrace tight lacing, not yet anyway, it was just that, when her slimming down body required that her corset be laced closed, the slim panel between the lacings could be discarded and a whole three inches of further reduction accommodated before a whole new corset would be required. To a professional it was all part of her stock in trade, part of the ‘Technology of Lacing’. Sylvan, unbeknown to her, was planning how she should be ‘made over’; no coercion was required, he was indeed ‘preaching to the converted’.

*     *     *     *     *

Mike invited him in, the lad who signed himself ‘Lovechild’, and he required no second bidding. He spent more and more time in Mike’s studio, making the tea, watching, discovering the way professional artists put projects together, standing there at a spare board right in among them, experimenting with a real professional’s air brush, learning just how much more could be done with the ‘right tools’ but he never really lost his skill with his first love, the can of spray paint.

Eventually, with Lovechild’s gentle coaxing, shyly, timidly, in her own time, the girl who signed herself ‘Buckwheat’ joined him in the studio.

Mike was no fool, he saw the scruffy clothes, almost rags. He saw the bruises, saw the way she flinched at any sudden sound. He saw the fear in her eyes when any big, confident male got too near. He made a spare board, tucked away in a quiet corner, her own, her little personal space where everybody was careful not to intrude as she explored the facilities of a real art department. He also noted the way that she ravenously devoured the sandwiches he shared with her at lunchtime.

She was no trouble about the studio, but Mike was getting worried about her –  he discussed the matter with Monique. It was when Lettice, coming in early one morning, discovered Buckwheat asleep in the lady’s loo that the three of then decided that ‘something had to be done’ and they went and talked to the Head Teacher.

The Head Teacher’s attitude was that was she seventeen years old and therefore all sorts of laws for the protection of children didn’t apply to her any longer and that ‘children grow up very quickly these days.’ It shocked the three of them (products as they were of happy childhoods as wanted children of loving parents) but, sadly it was the naked, gritty truth. It wasn’t the Head Teacher’s fault, she had to do what she could with what she was given. They took Lovechild to one side and got the story out of him. Had they tackled her directly she would have fled.

Buckwheat (Alice Wogowski) lived with her mother on the fifth floor of one of several identical council tower blocks, fifteen floors of consummate ugliness set in a desert of rubbish-cluttered concrete. Who her father was neither she, her mother nor anyone else knew. The man of the house, when he was there, would acknowledge her existence, if in a good mood, with the back of his hand. If he got her cornered then he was more than just brutal. Generally she fled the house at the first sign of him. Technically, however, she still had a home and therefore the authorities could do nothing.

It was because Ark of Sanity was such a young organisation, still in the chaotic first few months of success with people joining in droves and everything was in a state, daily, of change upon change, that Lettice was able gradually, carefully to reach the moment when they sat down side by side among the chaos, mugs in hand for a moment’s relaxation and Lettice recounted, almost as a joke, how she came to be this ridiculous shape, how life and a wrecking ball had dealt her a bad hand. It was the feeling that Buckwheat had, that she at last, found a kindred spirit that let her accept Lettice as a trusted friend – a new experience for her.

It was doubtful whether it was within Lettice’s remit to do so. Had they got around to writing her job description as employment law required then she would have acted outside her authority, but nobody said anything when Buckwheat was quietly installed in a poky little attic room in the old farmhouse. To conform with some esoteric paragraph of the planning rules, she was given the title of ‘Caretaker’ and paid pocket money’, thus allowing her to sleep there, on ‘commercial premises’, which was otherwise illegal. She also thus found she had access to all the keys to the internal doors, as her job description required.

Like all women, Buckwheat had her fair share of female curiosity and, prowling the place long after dark, she found the locked room where Monique had dumped all the bondage gear from the old secret room. She explored every last item, way into the night. To her young, feral mind it started all sorts of wild ideas – but that, again, comes later in this story.

Chapter Six: The First Cracks Appear             

               Brenda began to answer back! At first it was little more than a quiet departure from, her habitual “Yes Dear” modulating into “Is that so?” or “If you say so, dear” and Sir Horatio hardly noticed. But when his morning’s rant about the latest actions by the government delivered from behind his breakfast newspaper was greeted with “Are you sure, dear?” it took a moment to sink in. Slowly and majestically he lowered the paper. “Pardon?

               “I wouldn’t know of course, but the Times editorial this morning seems to think otherwise.” She folded her napkin and rose majestically from the breakfast table. “It was just that I was reading it before you came down.”

               Sir Horatio sat staring as the door closed behind his wife. They had been married for a long time and he had long taken her for granted as part, almost, of the furniture and fittings of his home. He had never for a moment considered her as a thinking human being. He sat, looking puzzled as the door closed behind her but seeing, suddenly, a Brenda who had changed. There was something wrong here. His wife didn’t think! What was more, she most certainly wasn’t that commanding shape nor did she have that confident posture. It was almost as though she were wearing a corset!

      A ridiculous idea of course. He shook his head and returned to his morning paper. He had more urgent things to worry about. Some of his most valuable clients were deserting his Gargantuan Publicity Inc. Questions would be asked. He would have to go and shout at someone.

*     *     *     *     *

     Sylvan he been busy with his team, preparing the costumes for a new set of TV advertising shorts. He had just paraded a gaggle of elegant models dressed for an advertisement to be staged in an eighteenth century royal palace. The newly restored old tithe barn forming the perfect background to wow a new client with the elegance of conically corseted ladies in wide panniers and gentlemen in knee britches and powdered wigs. Mike was sitting in on the meeting as designer of the background and ‘story’ for the ad.

     Sylvan leant across and, sotto voce, whispered “Who the hell is that ragamuffin!” (Nodding to where Buckwheat was helping the photographers).

     “That? Oh, just a girl from the estate. We’ve more or less taken her under our wing.”

     “Hmmm.” She wasn’t exactly an advertisement for the firm. Sylvan said nothing more at the time but, in an hour or so, he had gathered the whole story. It just wouldn’t do, not in an outfit for which he was Fashion Designer.

     He had his people knock up a smart pair of jeans from a left over remnant which he then gave, with murmured instructions, to Lettice who just left it laying on Buckwheat’s little cot in the attic. It was the way her mother had left new clothes of a routine sort for Lettice’s attention back in her school days.

    The patches on Buckwheat’s bought-from-the-leftover-bin-of-a-charity-shop jeans had reached the stage where the patches themselves needed patching. Feeling that she was stealing something, Buckwheat put on the new jeans and stood before the mirror. Very quietly, Lettice had come in behind her. “Sylvan has guessed your size, they really suit you. Put these on.”  She passed across a bundle of clothes and a black plastic dustbin liner.

     “But why?” Buckwheat was stunned.

     “Why? You have been taken under Sylvan’s wing, my dear, he can’t bear to have anybody working here looking ‘not quite up to the mark’ as he says. Come on, change out of those awful old rags and put these on. They’re only cheap things I’ve bought locally – but they will do for now. Put your old rags in the dustbin bag. Come on, we haven’t got much time!”

     Thus it was, for the first time in her life, that Buckwheat found herself dressed in brand new clothes from the skin out, her hair done and even a touch of makeup, standing beside Lettice before the mirror. She looked just what she was, a rather attractive teenager, clean and tidy in typical casual clothes of her age group. Beside her, Lettice in a pin stripe ‘business’ costume of and elegant wasp waisted ‘executive’ woman made the contrast. “Well, my dear, that will have to do. They’ll be waiting down in the old barn.”

      More puzzled by the moment, Buckwheat followed Lettice down stairs and across the courtyard. It was Buckwheat’s launch into a new world.

*     *     *     *     *

      It all came about like this.

      Lovechild had been fascinated by what had seemed an intractable problem when, after school, he had looked in at Ark of Sanity. The artists of Mike’s crew had tossed the problem about for days, they came up with idea after idea which, all of them, just didn’t work. They would have been good enough for Garganuan Publicity Inc. perhaps but they didn’t have that instant ‘bite’ that would grab you from the pages of a journal or of a roadside hoarding.

     They were all trained, conventional artists and this was a difficult new product. A lot of money was at stake. By the weekend, the whole team were just about ‘on their beam ends’. Lovechild was fascinated, it was like a tune that sometimes sticks in your head for days, the problem just wouldn’t go away. He just thought and thought.

      Early Saturday morning, no school, nothing much to do and he just had to get out of the house before another row started, so Lovechild wandered in to the empty offices and stood, looking at the discarded ideas laying about the place and, slowly, his graffiti background stirred and he went and fetched his old cardboard box of spray cans to stand before one of the pristine white boards on the wall outside. He had only just run one thoughtful first curved line when Buckwheat came out of the old farmhouse door to stand beside him and ask what he was up to.

     When Mike found them as he arrived that morning, the design was all but complete. The two of them had had something of a brainstorming session, sparking off each other. One board was a complete mess, obviously abandoned, but the other hit him like a thunderbolt. The two minds had fed off each other, the bold aggressive lines of Lovechild had melded perfectly with the gentle female artfulness of Buckwheat who was just finishing off the cheeky lettering of the caption.

     It had the simple primitive style of pre-historic wall paintings. It had the in-your-face cynicism of streetwise teenagers. It used the brilliant colours of the pallet of spray-can philosophy whose blatant energy just screamed for attention. No conventionally trained artist would ever tread that path!

     It was perfect!

     “Stop! Don’t do anymore! You’ve got it!” Mike was out of his car and almost ran to stand beside them, silently admiring. “Why do all the most brilliant ideas look so bloody simple once you’ve seen them?!” He said at last. “Come on, let’s get this thing inside before the world sees it.”

     By Monday it was all done. The full team had been called in from their weekend. It had been photographed with modern equipment. Modern computer programs had produced short animations and silk screens and offset lithograph plates of various sizes had been produced and samples printed off. Before a bleary eyed team returned to their weekend rest, they had put the whole program together and the client had been summoned so come and see.

*     *     *     *     *

     Lettice led Buckwheat in, looking more than a little scared. She knew there was something up, she had overheard Lettice on the ‘phone, explaining to the school that neither Buckwheat nor Lovechild would be there this morning as something which would greatly affect their careers had, unexpectedly, come up. Seeing the size of the gathering, she would have fled were it not for Lettice’s hand griping her elbow. They went and stood beside Mike and Lovechild. She was introduced to Lettice’s parents who had made it their business to come and support their daughter on this important day. It was all most exciting and not a little frightening.

    The clients were ushered in. The lights were dimmed, soft music and curtains drew back to reveal the eight by four board, lit by careful set floodlights and accompanied by a crashing chord. To Mike’s experienced ears, the slight murmur at once told him that they were home and dry. He strolled forward and did his spiel as other curtains drew back in turn to show the animated version for the TV ads and the magazine layouts and wall posters as he explained them.

    The client’s sales manager rose to his feet and shook Mike’s hand – he said a few effusive words and then it was down to business. How long before this new ad campaign could go live? It was then that Mike sprung his bombshell.

     “We can launch the campaign immediately on your say so – but first we have to settle the matter of the copyright for the idea.”

     It was one of those remarks that produced a stunned silence.

     Lettice’s father stepped forward. It was a matter of contract law, his home ground. “I understand that the idea is the work of two young people here this morning. Would they please step forward?” Lovechild and Buckwheat didn’t so much step forward as were pushed. The looked both puzzled and embarrassed, perhaps a little frightened. They stood side by side, two very ordinary looking teen agers and, impulsively, held hands for mutual support, a gesture that Lettice noted.

     “The idea, I understand, sprang from the minds of these two, Ark of Sanity only worked it up to the proposal you see here.” He pointed to the eight by four board. “That, in one staggeringly simple piece of work, is what these two have given us.”

     There was a murmur of appreciation. Mike, with a nod of appreciation, took over.

     “Quite. But the point is that they aren’t part of Ark of Sanity, they are just a couple of youngsters who are blessed with a blazing talent. That being so, they own the copyright and we can’t use that picture till we have come to some agreement as to its use.”

     Lovechild and Buckwheat stood in a dazed silence as the business minds swung into action. In a few minutes, a legal agreement was drafted and a price was agreed (in longhand to save time) – more or less what a commercial firm would have charged for something so new. A dazed Lovechild and Buckwheat signed.

     As the professional discussion turned to the way the idea was to be exploited, Lettice led them quietly to her car and drove to the bank. In a few days, the cheques were cleared and chequebooks and bank cards plopped through the letterboxes.

     Monique arranged a party to celebrate the first really big new contract for Ark of Sanity. It was what she did after all. It was a turning point in more ways than one. Mike wrote a press release and that attracted not only the trade press but the local paper, which caused problems later. Lettice explained to Lovechild and Buckwheat that they would have to be there, it was more or less ‘their’ party’, and T-shirt, jeans and trainers just would not do. Sylvan kitted Lovechild out with a dinner jacket and, after a lot of persuasion, they got Buckwheat to wear a long, form fitting girdle, stockings with suspenders and high heels which, together, moulded her young body perfectly into her first evening dress,. It was exciting, almost unbelievable.

     They talked to all sorts of people without realising that they were in fact being interviewed. The principal of Mike’s old university was invited. Gin and tonic in hand, he spoke to them. He said nothing definite at the time but he then went and spoke to their Head Teacher (also invited to the party). Academically, they just about qualified to start a degree course. The Head Teacher was delighted. It would look so good in the next School Inspector’s report. Two of her pupils winning scholarships to a prestigious art college? Unbelievable!

     Thus it was that they were pictured in the local press; that was where the trouble started.

     Nobody knew who had invited Brenda Cronbeck to that party. Certainly her husband didn’t know she was there, her escort was her chauffer. It was maybe that she had just come to beg Sylvan to design her some new clothes to fit her steadily shrinking figure. Sylvan had forestalled her and she had tried on her new evening gown, intended for an imminent Mansion House dinner where he husband had demanded her presence, a gown that had in turn demanded yet another longer, smaller and, let’s face it, tighter corset. Having got herself into it and done her hair, she just decided, perhaps, to ‘try it out on the dog’ and just turned up at the party. She surprised everybody by dancing with the chauffer, not ballroom stuff, almost an exhibition lindy hop. Who would have thought! And in that corset too! She hardly noticed the flash. It was too late then.

*     *     *     *     *

     There comes a moment in every young man’s life when suddenly, out of the blue, he discovers girls. I mean, yes, OK, they have always been about the place, sisters, school fellows and neighbour’s children and so on. ‘Oh, soppy old girls are OK, I suppose, but they can’t catch for toffee and don’t know anything about the important things like football or motor racing.’ – Then, usually quite suddenly, he is hit by the inevitable flood of hormones and his conception of girls does its first somersault.

     It really is violent, that first flood of hormones, but most lads survive more or less undamaged those sleepless nights (and his first wet dreams) as he wonders what it would be like getting inside her knickers for real.

     Going from boy to man is a lonely business. There is no one he can talk to sensibly about it, boys in the process of discovering their manhood feel they must egg each other on. ‘Cor! Just look at that one! I could really screw the arse off of her!’ (It’s all bravado. Call his bluff, however, put him into a room alone with her, and he would likely be lost in a stammering sea of embarrassment.)

     Usually it is just a phase. True, some never really progress and pass seamlessly from being randy little toe rags to being dirty old man but usually girls do their second somersault, well more a smooth forward roll, and the young man’s concept changes completely once more. It was about then that it happened to Lovechild.

     Buckwheat was, well, OK, he supposed. Well, her talent with a spray can he could readily appreciate of course and they dressed alike in the teen aged scruff order of their fellows. Buckwheat was by far the scruffiest and always skint, never with any money and so shy and retiring as to be almost invisible. He knew about her home background, it was general knowledge that her mother’s lover resented her and would knock seven bells out of her if he could. On that overspill estate that was ‘just one of those things,’ you just accepted it.

     Then, out of the blue and unbeknown to her, Buckwheat did her forward roll into womanhood. They had worked together, it had happened quite unexpectedly, in the dim light of dawn; that had been exciting, what with the ever present risk of being caught. They had agreed that their first effort was a disaster and it had been Buckwheat who had decided that it was no good, taken a can of red paint and sprayed a long squiggle from top to bottom, cancelling it out.  Then the two creative minds clicked in into unison, they had produced that masterpiece.

     That wouldn’t have been more than a few hours of fun, soon to be forgotten, that is had Mike not discovered them at the very moment and started the big ball a’rolling. The two of them were more or less thrown together by being presented at the big launch of the advertising program based on their work; that was bad enough. The fact that they were both tidied up by Sylvan and more or less presentable that really began the process.

     To be sat down side by side in front of a bank manager while Lettice sorted out their new bank accounts was little short of terrifying. On that estate there were very few people with bank accounts and bank managers were regarded as beings from an altogether different place in the time/space continuum while, on this first face to face meeting and to their amazement, Lettice had made it clear that the bank was serving two new customers with potential who would therefore be treated with respect. Few young people open their account with cheques for several thousand pounds.

     It was Buckwheat, girdled and in a dress! That did it! Because they were in the crowded party room, Lovechild had time to absorb this new vision in slow time – but she became, in his mind, something special, she was suddenly something to be treasured and looked after, protected. That was how nature has set things up between boys and girls but, in the urban jungle of that housing estate, nature had long been fighting a losing battle.

     Girls are much more complex. Buckwheat was not really sure herself what was happening to her but that feeling of nervous attraction to ‘Him’ was flickering into life. It was too complex, she didn’t understand it, but, hesitatingly, she went along with it.

*     *     *     *     *

               At the Mansion House dinner, Brenda, immaculate in Sylvan’s new evening dress, was seated just a little way along the table from Sir Horatio. Knowing that she looked at the very least presentable if not quite handsome, not yet, gave her a new confidence and she was in laughing conversation with her neighbours. The fact that she was getting dirty looks from her husband who obviously disapproved of her enjoying herself only added a certain piquancy.

               That in itself would have been enough to trigger a row in the car going home – but at the ball that followed the dinner she really blew things. Sir Horatio would never normally stay for the dancing. His dancing could best be described as that of a hippopotamus with four left hoofs and there was no business to be discussed and thus no advantage in staying but Brenda just refused to go and collect her coat. She was not expecting, however, to be asked by a very distinguished looking man if she would dance with him! It was that hardly noticed flash. It was a press photographer and the distinguished looking man had seen her picture – dancing.

      As they swung out onto the floor to the tune of a quickstep taken in a fast tempo, he remarked that he had seen her picture on the paper, it was back at the party at the old the barn and she seemed to have been dancing some very energetic dance. That was a challenge! She stepped back and did a few Charleston steps. To her amazement, he responded!

     Two middle aged people dancing a Charleston! The woman wearing a controlling corset! It wasn’t the best Charleston in the world but people stopped to watch and clap. Brenda was in her element. Sir Horatio glowered.

     It didn’t produce the row she had fully expected in the car going home. He just remarked “You should be ashamed of yourself!”

     “Should I dear?”

     That was all that they said – both on the way home but also for several days afterwards. Sir Horatio thought, by his silence, he was punishing her for her disobedience. Brenda was pleased for the respite. She returned to her fitness regime and spent days at Ark of Sanity where she was accepted and did a few things in the office to help Lettice. The two women were building a friendship. They began to exercise together, even to practice a little dancing for Lettice still remembered her old days as a ballet student and there they has been shown where modern dances fitted in. 

     Brenda was used to ignoring her husband’s endless ranting about the problems the competition was causing his precious Gargantuan Publicity Inc. but it gradually dawned on her that it was here, at Ark of Sanity, that the new ideas that were causing him to lose clients were generated. She was delighted. Now he really had something to moan about.

     She spent some more of his money ordering new clothes from Sylvan.  She even modelled some of them for the photographers. She was getting slimmer and fitter – she was on her third corset and was becoming addicted to them. The fact that she was repeating some of her husband’s moans here, at Ark of Sanity, was a great help to Mike in knowing where the dissatisfied clients of Gargantuan Publicity Inc. were to be cherry picked. He had a word with Sylvan who gave her special attention and a discount.

*     *     *    *     *

     Some people can smell money. He was already suspicious when Buckwheat came home briefly to collect a few things. She was dressed in new clothes! ‘Where did she get the money?’ But she was wise to him and kept well out of his way and was gone before he could tackle her. It was that photograph in the paper with its excited article about these two talented young people that did it! 

     She never came home these days, which was OK with him, ‘Gone to sleep with some bloke’ was the obvious conclusion he jumped to – not that it worried him or her mother for that matter. They were glad to see the back of her, which was also OK until they read the local rag.

     But she really had money! Incredible! The news, got out somehow as to where she was. That was why he came banging on the farmhouse door.

     “I want the bloody girl! I knows as what she’s ‘ere so send her darn here … NOW!”

     Lettice looked at the unshaven lout with horror. “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

     “None of your bloody business! She’s ours! She’s ‘ere somewhere – just you send her out ere before I come in ‘an fetch ‘er!”

     Brenda came hurrying out of the computer room to see what all the fuss was about. She stood beside Lettice and tried to face the lout down. They might had succeeded had Buckwheat not come down the stairs at that moment. She caught site of the lout and bolted back up like lightning – but too late. He had seen her.

     “You come on darn ‘ere my girl – and bring that hoity toity bloody cheque book with yer!” He started forward.

     “We haven’t invited you in, my man!” Brenda stood her ground.

     There is no doubt that he would have forced his way past the two women but, at that moment, Brenda’s chauffer and Lovechild had both put down their coffee and come out of the office to see what the raised voices were all about.

     Lovechild went immediately and stood blocking the bottom stair. As we agreed, in his mind Buckwheat had done her feminine somersault and now was a precious creature who had to be defended, and defended with his life if need be

     The chauffer was different, his mistress was in difficulty. He was not just a driver, he was a professionally trained chauffer, had been on the full chauffeur’s training course and one thing they had taught him was how, in an emergency, to defend his employer. Part of it was what they called ‘defensive driving’ but they had also had him on a judo mat for hours on end, learning the ancient techniques of jujitsu.

     The lout had pushed past Brenda and Lettice but found himself face to face with a man who knew how to use himself. It showed. “Don’t push the lady, Sir.” His voice was level and unemotional.

     “Git art me way, yer stuck up git!” The lout put his hand on the Chauffer’s chest and pushed.

     The Chauffer didn’t budge. He took the wrist off his chest with one hand, gently, almost as though he were going to shake hands. “Don’t do that, Sir.” Still the same level tones but, were you watching carefully, you would have seen his thumb dig deep into a pressure point. For a moment the lout stood, staring at the chauffer, his eyes beginning to bulge then beads of sweat started on his forehead as indescribable pain shot into him.

     His face quite impassive, the chauffer walked the lout backwards to the door and handed him out. “Good morning. Sir.” He closed the door.

     He turned to Brenda. “Will that be all, madam?”

     Brenda decided to play her part. “Yes, that will be all. Thank you.”

     “Mam.” He returned to his coffee.

     When she had got her breath back a little and her heart had stopped racing, Lettice went up to the attic to see that Buckwheat was all right. She had seen the bruises on the girl when she first came to doss here and it was obvious from the way she had bolted back up the stairs that she was fully expecting more of the same.

She was sitting on her little truckle bed, in shock and weeping softly. Sitting beside her was Lovechild, his arm around her, gently comforting her. Lettice wasn’t needed. Smiling to herself, she went down stairs to get on with the day’s work.

Chapter Seven: The Gathering Storm (2) 

               Sir Horatio Crunbeck was beginning to worry. His decision to outbid all comers to get his hands on ‘Janet and Master’ was not turning out as he had hoped. They had discovered no ‘secret bullet’ that would give them new business, rather the opposite. All they had discovered was a flexibility that was complete anathema to his ponderous Gargantuan Publicity Inc. That and the fact that almost all the really creative ‘Janet and Master’ people had left and also some of the ‘Janet and Master’s best clients, who were sometimes more than a little blunt as to their reason for also deserting. It was beginning to make other members of the Board of Directors ask each other why?

               Sir Horatio had but one response to any emergency, he went and shouted at people. After thus precipitating the immediate resignation of one or two of his better staff, it sank in that he was nor improving things very much – so he went and shouted at his wife.

               It had always worked in the past, why didn’t it work now? It was as though she had suddenly become a different woman. She didn’t obediently dissolve into tears but would stand in statuesque elegance, stare him down and say something along the lines of “Please don’t shout, dear, I’m not deaf.” He couldn’t escalate things by shouting any louder, he was already at full volume – so he went to the next stage and he hit her. Bad mistake! A very bad mistake indeed!

*     *     *      *     *

               Lettice had learnt the value of discretion when it came to dealing with people. It was an essential part of being CEO of Ark of Sanity, as she now found herself to be. They had at last got around to formalising the outfit as was strongly advised by Lettice’s parents – they were now a profitable organisation and it was essential to have an authoritative voice to speak to officialdom, particularly the Inland Revenue. Lettice was the obvious choice as CEO – well, yes, she was very young and CEOs aren’t usually quite so wasp waisted, elegant and, yes, extremely beautiful – but someone had to do it and she was the only one with the qualifications.

      It was therefore with great discretion that she took Brenda to one side and asked about the black eye that she had not quite succeeded in concealing with make-up. Well, not exactly to one side, they were clad in track suits and running with sweat and were pounding back down the hill from the downs. To get their breath back, they walked the last bit, down the lane and over the railway and canal, deep in conversation. 

      It was a Saturday, her parents were home and, by the time they had rolled in, showered and changed, her parents, who were chatting to the Chauffer, had the full story. For about the very first time in his life, the chauffer forgot his professional discretion and bore witness to the fact that Sir Horatio Crunbeck had completely lost control of himself and fetched his wife a stinging blow across the face. He also bore witness to the fact that he had frequently (usually) treated her like dirt.

      Brenda explained in a matter of fact voice about the trick of being a pauper for the year of the divorce and thus leaving her destitute. That, she had to explain to these intelligent people, was why she put up with him. Two powerful lawyers who specialised in commercial law? They knew tricks worth a dozen of that one!

*     *     *     *     *

      Lovechild had a problem. His mother seemed to think that he owed her all his new-found money. In her book, he should hand it over, all of it – now! This ‘for putting up with him for all these years’. She had it all planned, she would go on a world cruise, first class of course, and, with any luck, pick up some rich man to keep her in the manner to which she wished to become accustomed.

The numbers just didn’t add up. A world cruise first class on one of the huge new cruise liners would cost far more than the few thousand pounds in Lovechild’s bank account and, anyway, he knew from experience that she would just drink it or lose it in the betting shops. She was no oil painting, her dreams of landing a millionaire were just that, dreams. He got Buckwheat to keep his cheque book and bank card safe for him and kept out of the flat.


         Their last term at school finished about then. There was the long summer ‘vac’ then it was off to Art School for both of them and life in the college hostel. For a few weeks, however, he was homeless. Food was no problem, the team at Ark of Sanity fed him, if not then he had a bank account, didn’t he? There were an abundance of fast food places on the estate. All day he worked in Ark of Sanity’s workshops where he was welcome but he just had to sleep somewhere. He explained his problem to Buckwheat.

Buckwheat had always hated her given name of Alice; on the other hand, she didn’t really know why she had chosen the nom de plume of ‘Buckwheat’, possibly because it had an androgynous sound and graffiti artists were predominantly male and, being excruciatingly shy, she knew she would stand out as a girl – which she avoided like the plague. On the other hand, Buckwheat was, admittedly, a bit of a mouthful for day to day use.

Children are cruel little bastards and, as her teachers called her Alice, then so did they, more or less to torment her.

Lovechild had more or less the same problem. His mother thought that, perhaps, his father might have been the rather dashing son of a wartime Polish fighter pilot who hadn’t made it through the Battle of Britain – so she had given him that man’s name. To a Brit, it was a completely unpronounceable collection of z’s, j’s and w’s. Boys are rather less sensitive to taunts and, anyway, he had a useful punch which, after he had demonstrated its capability for displacing a few front teeth, allowed him to be known affectionately as ‘Yan’.

         As the friendship grew between them, Yan began to crop Alice down to ‘Ali’. Buckwheat rather liked that – so Ali it was. They still signed their work ‘Buckwheat’ or ‘Lovechild’ but, when they increasingly began to work together, they signed as ‘Ali and Yan’ – which rapidly became ‘Alianyan’.

         All this is of little relevance to this story except that it built a bond between them and, when Buckwheat discovered that Lovechild was sleeping in the back of a derelict van dumped on a piece of waste ground, she used her access to all the keys to explore the old farm, alone at night, searching for somewhere better for Lovechild to lay his head.

          When he turned up for breakfast that morning, bright and early and carrying his worldly possessions, all in one plastic carried bag, begging the use for the old farmhouse bathroom for a quick shower, shave and change of body linen she, very shyly, led him to the new ‘secret room’. Monique had already unlocked all the drawers and cupboards and untied all the dust sheets, just to check that all was in order after the move, though what use all this exotic bondage equipment was she didn’t know. It might have been the property of the old firm of ‘Janet and Master’ who, presumably had paid for it – in which case it probably now belonged to Gargantuan Publicity Inc. – or it might be the personal property of either Janet or Master, though they obviously didn’t have any further interest in it. Possibly it was the property of Ark of Sanity. In any case, nobody had any use for that old, windowless grain store and it wasn’t eating anything in there, so Monique had more or less dismissed it from her mind for the present. 

          It was the bondage bed that attracted Buckwheat’s attention. It still had the adjustable side where the ‘bed’ could be fitted to the shape of the victim while they were securely strapped down but it had been left with the other side up, the side with the more or less a standard, if narrow, mattress. Shyly she took Lovechild to show him. Lovechild took himself off and bought a duvet and the appropriate bed linen and moved in.

           If either Monique or Lettice ever suspected what was going on, they, neither of them, ever did anything about it. They knew the score and, anyway, it was only for a few weeks before they left to go to art-college.  Let the lad sleep there, he was doing no harm.

*     *     *     *     *

            Gargantuan Publicity Inc. was a Public Limited Company, listed on the London Stock Exchange and thus required by law to file its certified accounts at Company House. These accounts were thus publicly available. One thing Sir Horatio couldn’t do was shout down the professional team of certified accountants who prepared the annual financial report. It was therefore accurate, telling the sad tale of the money sucked up by the purchase of ‘Janet and Master’ – and it was his job to explain it all to the shareholders. It was nasty reading.

             He did his best. The AGM was to be held in a little country hotel at the back of beyond in a Saturday morning at the very shortest notice that the law allowed. Very few of the shareholders could thus make it and he almost got away with it – but a few of those who did knew their stuff and (in his book a very dirty trick) had invited several journalists who bought just one share each to qualify to attend.

            It was almost as though they had sussed what was going on.

           There was no dividend declared for that year, all the profits and more had been consumed in buying ‘Janet and Master’ – and that big purchase wasn’t turning out at all well. In fact, it was a bit of a disaster with it bringing in no new business and even some of Gargantuan Publicity Inc.’s long-time clients were moving away to this new ‘Ark of Sanity’ team together with some of their most talented people. Sir Horatio had never had a run of bad luck like this before. It was almost as though someone in the know was tipping people off.

   His fellow board members woke from their slumber and thought they really should take an interest in the firm in exchange for their director’s fees and began to ask questions. There was no percentage in shouting at his fellow directors and, he realised with cold shivers, they had power over him. For the first time in his life, he went and sort solace in his wife.

           Benda listened to her husband’s tale of woe. This time there was no soothing “I’m so sorry, dear” or “I’m sure the board will understand when you have explained it to them.” Brenda was in a hurry to get about the day’s business. The chauffer was waiting outside. She was pulling on her gloves. “Well, dear, you’ve brought it on yourself you know. You really should have taken qualified advice before you went ahead with something big like that.”

           Sir Horatio stared unbelieving at the back of his wife as she walked elegantly from the room. Suddenly he at last realised that she, what was left of her, wasn’t the woman her had married, not any more. The fat had gone! Not only that but she was fit! She walked with a new confidence and she had a figure! He should never have let her go to that fitness trainer. Too late now, he realised. And that corset! He had seen it in her bedroom while she was in the shower and he couldn’t believe it! Not Brenda, his nonentity wife and in a corset! Brenda had come to love her corset, it made her feel safe and confident – and good looking.

            He heard the limo drive away. Suddenly he felt very alone.

*     *     *     *     *

            Lettice also had come to love her corset but here things were very different. It was always only going to be a matter of time before her mother noticed and that big lacing machine in the corner of her bedroom had to be explained away. Her mother fully appreciated that some sort of corset was essential to her – but a wasp waist? On the other hand, Lettice was obviously delighted with herself. Just to be on the safe side, she persuaded Lettice to go and consult the family doctor.

            After much sucking of teeth and humming and hawing, the medic told her that a corset was always prejudicial to health, she should abandon it immediately! “But, doctor, the hospital has already supplied me with a corset – and this one is much better and more comfortable!” The medic bumbled on for a bit about the specially designed orthopaedic corset being ‘designed for her problem’ but Lettice was not only obdurate but also rather enjoying pulling his tail. He obviously had no idea what he was talking about, this was a new thing in his professional life.

    Her father, cautious where his precious daughter was concerned, sent her to a famous Harley Street man for a second opinion.

             A wasp waisted woman? That also was a new thing for the great man to deal with. He ran all the usual checks and found she was as fit as a flea. Her blood pressure was normal, he had her stepping on and off of a sort of step thing against a stop watch. Yes, her reduced lung capacity got her out of breath fairly quickly – but her recovery was as fast as any fit athlete. “Well, Miss, I can see why you are wearing that thing and, although it is not something I would ever dream of recommending, so far, you don’t seem to be coming to any harm.” He went on to give her what he made plain was his best opinion, nothing more, i.e. that she should watch out for various early signs of trouble and, if certain things happened, get in touch with him at once. Otherwise she should come and see him again in a few months. Already he was planning a learned paper for one of the medical journals. Lettice was unique.

             That was all in the very early days of Ark of Sanity. Had an engineer taken the trouble to calculate the loads and stresses involved, he would have discovered that there was an equilibrium point where the upwards ‘toothpaste squeeze’ of her corset balanced the weight of her upper trunk as it pressed down into her stays and this pressure had to be generated by the radial tension of the lacing: a problem in tension field mathematics. In Lettice’s case this equilibrium point was with a waist if fifteen inches.

    She didn’t know it, but Sylvan had suspected something like that and had been secretly plotting a graph of her waist size against time and found also, long before she reached it, that her waist measurement was asymptotic to fifteen inches. After some months and several visits to Harley Street, when Lettice finally arrived at a fifteen inch waist with a three inch stem, Sylvan had had time to plan – she found a complete wardrobe awaiting her. For the next visit to the specialist, she wore a new business outfit with a shiny chrome three inch wide metal, fifteen inch belt that more than emphasised the three inch stem.

   Nobody in their right mind drives into central London if it can be avoided. Lettice, for that next appointment with the specialist therefore took the train and a taxi from the terminus, strutting elegantly from the platform, across the concourse to the taxi rank. No woman, knowing that she looks sensationally beautiful ever resents the looks, the turned heads, the sotto voce remarks. On the other hand, she was not expecting the flashing of a professional newsman’s camera. The news hound had been loitering around the station concourse, waiting for the expected arrival of some newsworthy dignitary. He couldn’t believe his luck as he saw her coming towards him. Front view, quarter front, side, quarter back and full back view as she passed. Pin sharp with the flash making Lettice stand out against the dull background of the terminus. They were sensational pictures, the sort that sell newspapers.

   Various editors chose different views – but she hit the next editions of most of the national press. The problem everybody was asking was ‘Who is she?’ After a few days, some of the magazines took up the story, one of them even offering a prize for information about her.

   Lovechild had nipped out for some milk that morning and was collared by an excited school friend waving a copy of the magazine, “Er, isn’t this a picture of that girl wot works at your place?”

   Lovechild thought quickly, “Yes, that’s her – or at least it looks like her. Come on, let’s ask her.” He led the way back to the office. Street-wise as he was, he didn’t know if they wanted Miss Lettice’s name to be known in this context and he was playing for time. He gave his friend a cup of coffee and a bowl of breakfast cereal to keep him occupied while they waited for the team to arrive.

   Lettice wasn’t in yet, but Mike arrived shortly after. He read the article and shook his head, not so much in despair as amusement. It was bound to happen, he had warned Lettice it would, sooner or later. “Well, my lad, you’re in luck!”

   “Ow de’yer mean?”

   “Well, given a bit of luck, you are going to get this reward they offer! Let’s try and see.”

   Mike knew the advertising and publicity business like the back of his hand; it was his job after all. He even remembered the ex-directory editorial number of that magazine. He cut through the usual administrative clutter and got onto the desk of the journalist who wrote the article, who had just taken his coat off and sat down as his ‘phone rang. “Jenkins.”

   “Morning Charlie. Got your cheque book handy?”

   “’Morning Jim, How do you mean?”

   “I’ve a young man here who is claiming that reward for setting you loose on that mystery woman with the extreme wasp waist. He’s here beside me.  Oh, and by the way, I’m here to bear witness so don’t welch on him or all Fleet Street will hear about it.”

   He handed the ‘phone over to the lad who stumbled through his story, who he was and where to post the cheque. Dazed, he handed the ‘phone back.

   When dealing with the press you either tell them nothing or, if you possibly can, you tell them everything. If you tell them half the story they will likely invent the rest and that can cause all sorts of problems. By the time the journalist put the ‘phone down and sat listening to the tape playback, he knew he had a big, big human interest story on his hands.  He was ‘first one in’, a huge advantage, and he wanted the whole thing, interview, photographs, the lot! He was not going to leave a single crumb for the others to glean. That woman was a sensation!

   Pausing only to write the cheque and a compliments slip, address the envelope and dump in his ‘out’ tray, he rounded up his photographer and piled into the car to drive down to Ark of Sanity’s old farmyard.

   Mike and the team were busy shooting a TV ad. Lettice was bustling around, organising things. As the press man and his photographer came into the barn, it was a scene of chaos – but organised chaos. They were shooting a night time street scene of an obvious street walker in a beret, ‘bum freezer’ skirt and horizontally striped top, standing beside an old gas lamppost, talking to a copper, notebook at the ready. It was only a few seconds but ads have to be perfect and this was a second or third ‘take’. The two press man were shown a couple of chairs and told that ‘they would only be a few minutes – then Miss Lettice would be free’

   “Quiet everybody! … Lights! … Camera! … Action!”

   The actors did their stuff.

   “Cut!”

  As the camera crew, the actors and Mike gathered round the big monitor for the playback, a woman came over to them. She wore that appeared to be ribbed cotton plus fours, buckled under the knees, ribbed woollen stockings, brogues with three inch wedge heels and a hip length, roll necked sweater. No belt, so the exact size of her waist, though obviously small, was not discernible. “Good morning,” she smiled, “I’m Lettice, the woman who was caught on the station the other day by that press photographer.” She put her hands round her waist, giving them a wicked grin and squeezed to confirm things. “Come over to the office and you can ask your questions.”

  As lens fodder, Lettice’s outfit just wouldn’t do. They weren’t going to get those vital sensational shots, her wasp waist was all but hidden, but she was friendly and plainly going to tell them, her story. Sensing that they were being set up by professionals, they had no alternative but to go along with them – for now.

  What they got was more than they dreamed of! Sitting in her office, Lettice told them her story, how she had been a failed ballet dancer, a photographer’s assistant, then a model who was going quite nicely thank you till the fatal day when she met the wrecking ball coming the other way. How she had been saved from the depths of despair by Monique and the team here at Ark of Sanity. The details of how she came to have that sensational waist was almost incidental but given in titillating detail. Names, dates, addresses even. The whole bit and piece just fell into his lap. The press man had to reload the tape cartridge in his pocket tape recorder several times. They even got those sensational pictures of her in all her wasp waisted glory! Sylvan showed them his album of Lettice wearing his many designs for her – yes, of course, they could take their pick!          In a state close to shell shock, the pressman drove back to his office to start doing the back-up checking. This was red hot!

Chapter Eight: The Lid Finally Blows

         Of course, Lovechild investigated every drawer and cupboard in the secret room, just as Buckwheat had before him. In her case, she found some of the extreme costumes worn by the original ‘Janet’ of the old firm as they put together the ‘Girl who Wants to Tell All’ series of ads which had made the firm’s name – but there were others, much more extreme. She would have been quite unable to resist the temptation to try on one or two of those more exotic costumes, except that they were not designed to be donned by the wearer, rather the opposite. They were meant as extreme exaggerations of the restriction that women’s clothes had, over the ages, inflicted on the more devoted followers of fashion. She had to be fastened in by her Master and, once in, there she stayed till he chose to let her out as is the way of ‘bedroom games’.

None the less, Buckwheat was drawn again and again to that room, but now she had to pick her moment when Lovechild was out. It was all a bit frustrating, she had her curiosity with a full head of steam. Just what was it like to be in those outfits?

On the other hand, there was, brand new and still in its wrapper, a dark blue/grey lycra full body suite, integral hood included, which enveloped her from head to foot and was quite easy to get into and zip up. That was altogether too tempting. She stripped off and climbed into it. It was thus, totally unexpectedly, that, as Lovechild entered the room and was dumping his stuff in the corner that he found himself staring at a blue/grey, featureless head peering at him out of ambush round the corner of a cupboard.

Hearing his approaching footsteps, in a moment of panic, she had dodged behind the cupboard. Now, she suddenly realised, she was trapped! Inside this lovely blue/grey body suit she was stark naked – and her clothes were there on the chair – and she was sharing the room with a man! There was no way out! OK, attack is always the best defence, she stepped out and confronted him.

“BOO!”

He nearly jumped out of his skin but, instantly he recognised the voice. “Hey, Ali. I say! You really gave me a scare!” He stopped in his tracks and stared at the apparition that stepped into view. “Gee, but you look good in that!”

“Do you like it? Or is it because in here I’ve got no face?” She stalked forward and posed before him.

Inside his skull, Lovechild’s mind was doing convulsions, franticly searching for some ‘new readers start here’ in some corner of his memory banks and finding none. Yes, he knew this apparition was Buckwheat, Alice Wogowski, the girl he had known all his life, … Ali … . It would have been easier if it had been some stranger who thus waylaid him but he couldn’t connect her with this thing, no way! Alone in the silence of an empty building, under the cold, shadow-less overhead fluorescent lights, he was hit full force by that nascent power that a woman can call down almost at will.

Buckwheat had taken a few steps towards him before something of the same awful force hit her. She had been alone in the room for over an hour, investigating all the wonders of bondage equipment, getting more and more intrigued by it all (which was why she had lost track of time and ended up trapped like this). Eventually her curiosity had got the better of her and she had stripped off and donned this lycra thing. She had looked at herself in the full length mirror, peering through the grey mists of the stockinet weave that covered her face; in it, she felt a new and exciting creature. She felt her power as a woman … …  then she heard his footfall coming. Now she had to find some way out.

Lovechild came to her aid. “I have always wondered what all that stuff looked like ‘on’. I never found that thing though.”

“It’s about the only thing that I could get into single handed. All the other stuff really must have someone to help.”

“How do you mean?”

Buckwheat pulled open a drawer and took out a particularly heavy corset. “Well, for example, just look at this thing! I was looking at it earlier. Even if I could get it clipped up around me, I could never lace it up! And whatever these sort of pocket things laced up down the sides can do, I could never get into them!”

Together they examined what must have been one of the most restricting bondage corsets imaginable. It was heavy, long and massively boned with straps and complicated lacings in several places. They opened the front busk and spread it out.

“It’s awfully long, look.” She held it up against herself, showing that it came down to her knees and up to her armpits. “Even if I wrap it round myself, I couldn’t reach down to fasten the bottom hooks and eyes.” Wrapping it round her body, she held it in place up under her armpits by holding it with her elbows while demonstrating that she couldn’t reach the bottom hooks.

“Let me help you!”

Somehow, together, they managed to get the very long busk hooked up, only to finally prove that, once in it, she couldn’t reach down to the row of strong hooks and eyes extending to her knees. Lovechild, almost automatically, hooked her in. Buckwheat stood and examined herself. It really felt rather exciting. Reaching over her shoulders, she pulled the two broad shoulder straps over and buckled them under her armpits. Her idea was that they would hold the corset up as it was just a loose thing dangling around her. She didn’t then realise the effect they would have if the corset were laced in or she might not have pulled them in so firmly – but too late now! “I suppose it looks different when I am all laced in and it fits.”

“I think it would. Shall I try?”

“Hang on.” She fell in with the idea at once. “Let me take a hold of this chest of drawers, otherwise you will pull me over.” Suddenly, she realised what she had said and, for a moment, almost called a halt, realising that she was surrendering some of her freedom, something quite alien to her – but they were alone, nobody would disturb them and, well, she had known Lovechild all her life and trusted him almost as a brother. She gripped the top of the chest of drawers and waited expectantly.

The long back lacing was divided into three sections, top, middle and bottom. For no particular reason, Lovechild chose to start with the bottom section, pulling in steadily till the slack was taken up and Buckwheat’s thighs were a smooth cone from her hips down. She said nothing so he did much the same for the top section, the shoulder straps drawing her shoulders back irresistibly. The result was vaguely ludicrous! The waist section of the lacing bulged out in precisely the opposite curve to that of a woman with the sides of the lacing actually standing proud from her back. He hastily drew the middle section in till she stood elegantly pin straight.

“Are you OK in there?”

Letting go of the chest of drawers, Buckwheat turned stiffly to face him. “I think so. Let’s see the damage!” Walking with little steps and taking care of her balance, she tripped over to the mirror and examined the new Buckwheat. Lovechild stood, looking over her shoulder. It wasn’t exactly a picture of elegance, the bondage corset had two double flaps down each side – each edged with a long row of eyelets. It was by no means a decorative frill and the tails of the shoulder straps hung down in far from tidy disorder. The effect was to hide whatever figure the corset had given her.

Buckwheat gave the flaps a waggle. “I wonder what these things are for.”

“Well, as all this stuff is bondage gear, I would think they are to lace your arms to your sides.”

“Really? How do you mean?”

Lovechild took the two flaps on one side and wrapped then round the top of Buckwheat’s arm, taking the opportunity to slip the tails of her shoulder straps neatly away inside. “Something like that.” There was a long lace, threaded through one of the top eyelets, hanging to the floor and, to demonstrate, he threaded it though the top eyelet opposite and pulled it through till equal length hang down from each eyelet. Buckwheat said nothing but hastily pushed her hands into the pockets at the bottom of the lacings so he continued to thread laces till her arm was laced into a sort of pocket down her side. To his amazement, Buckwheat turned round to present him with her other side!

He took his cue. In a few minutes, she stood with her arms laced to her sides from shoulder to fingertips. “Gosh, this is incredible!” She wriggled furiously. The corset flexing and her arms almost convulsing in their pockets.

“I imagine,” Lovechild said thoughtfully, “That if you were to be put into that thing for real, it would be laced much tighter so that you couldn’t wriggle like that – and you would look much more a lady.”

She looked up at him with that look … … even though her grey, lycra face … … that included him in her daydream. “Show me!”

First he laced the arm pockets tight, her arms were pinned immovable to her sides. Buckwheat swung her body from side to side, suddenly rejoicing in her bondage. ‘Hey! This was fun!’ “Hey, what are you doing!”

Lovechild had pushed her into the corner between the chest of drawers and the wall where she was wedged and couldn’t fall over. With her knees pinned together, there wasn’t much she could do, she had to stand there while he steadily and relentlessly laced her body tighter and tighter.

“Beast! This is suffocating me!” This gasped through the small breaths allowed her by her, now, tightly braced back shoulders. Well, she had to say something on the principal of the thing, but felt safe in the knowledge that he wasn’t going to do any bad thing, in fact he was going over the laces one last time. With her laces securely knotted, he turned her round, stood back and examined his work.

Whoever designed that bondage corset certainly knew what they were doing! From her shoulders to her knees, she was a perfectly smooth mannequin of a woman. The black figured brouche ribbed by many lines of heavy steels, emphasising her total rigidity while her arms, pinned immovably to her sides, screamed ‘bondage!’

Lovechild walked her, mincing little steps, over to the mirror and, side by sides, they examined the result. Buckwheat swung her trunk from side to side. “This is horrible! I can’t do a thing done up like this!”

Lovechild pulled the zip of her body suit down to her neck, then he pulled the hood off to let it hang on her chest. Now that he could see her face, he was relieved to see an expression of pure mischief – she was enjoying all this as much as he!

“And what do you want to do, done up like that?” Putting his hands on her shoulders he also swung her gently from side to side, fascinated by the way she moved as one solid figure.

She turned to face him. “For doing this to me? I think I would eat you alive if I could!”

“Oh dear. I wouldn’t like that at all!” Gentle mockery.

“How would you stop me?” She leant forward and playfully nipped his T-shirt .

He gently pushed her off. “That can’t be allowed to happen! If you eat me, then who is going to let you out?”

“I hadn’t thought of that! I must sort you out some other way!” He noticed that she made no suggestion that he should release her.

He thought of all the various gags tucked away in the drawers – but if he gagged her then, although she couldn’t bite, conversation would be at an end and, instinctively, he knew he must have her input – certainly this first time he had her in bondage. ‘First time?’ he thought. ‘Hey! This really could be the start of something!’

“I’ve got an idea.”

“What idea?”

He went to another drawer in another chest of drawers and selected something, she couldn’t see just what. Holding it behind him, he turned her face to the wall and pulled her back till she rested against his chest. He pulled the hood back over her head and zipped it up. She thought being re-hooded was his idea for stopping her from biting – but no, not by any means! He put his hand under her chin and tilted her head back.

“Hey, what are you going to do to me now?”

Holding the neck corset in place against her throat with one hand, he began to thread the long back lace, first one end of the lace then the other, criss-cross down the long the long lines of eyelets, pulling the slack of the laces though as he went. As soon as it was held in place by the laces, he released her chin and laced with both hands – which was much quicker.

Somehow that made it more exciting for her as she stood there, submitting. It was a neck corset to match her proper corset, made of the same black very strong brouche and equally, if not more, heavily boned. At the top, it came up to her nostrils, her ears and cupped the back of her head. At the bottom it spread out over her shoulders almost to the top of her arms with ‘peaks’ at back and sides covering her shoulder blades and coming down to the top of her breast bone. It really knew its business! As the eyelets were threaded she felt it press down on her shoulders and up under her chin, forcing her to stand chin high, neck taught, and looking immovably straight ahead

By the time he had gone over the laces several times, gradually increasing the tension, her neck was stretched up in there and she was totally ridged from the top of her head to her knees. He felt him tying off her lace and double knotting the bow.

He turned her round to smile down at her. “There. With the grey lycra over your mouth and the neck corset also shutting you in behind those stiff steels I don’t think you will bite me!”

Oooo! The male arrogance of the boy! She realised that, once more, she had a grey lycra face, devoid of all expression. She couldn’t even glare at him! But he was right; her jaws were clamped together in this thing and her mouth covered with several layers of cloth and the broad front steel which pressed firmly against her lips. Whatever else, she wouldn’t bite him! She was totally secure, there was no possible escape! She was done for!

         “I suppose you think you are very clever!” She hissed through clenched teeth.

         “You presented me with a problem – this is the solution. They put dogs who bite into muzzles, women who bite deserve neck corsets!” He led her over the mirror and they stood, admiring the new Buckwheat. They both had to admit that she really did look the business – although neither of them said so for a long time, they just stood and looked.

          It wasn’t Buckwheat, no, not in any case the Buckwheat they both knew. It was a new, exciting Buckwheat. “Well, what do you think of the new me?” She asked at last.

         “I think you look wonderful!”

         Buckwheat, studying her reflection, tried to take a deep breath, but her corset from below and her shoulder straps from above encased her lungs and limited her to a meagre ration of air. It was enough so long as she didn’t struggle, she realised, and, anyway, she didn’t want to struggle more than to just feel the total restriction. She was, she realised, totally under his control and, here in the deserted farm building with the long night stretching before her, nobody would come to her aid till she was missed – and that would be well into the next day if then. Then she realised that is was Friday evening, there would be no help before they came in on Monday! She gave a little struggle and felt with renewed clarity the total rigidity and the relentless pressure – and it was fun!

She was playing an exciting game, a dangerous but very exciting game! Hey! But was she? She was totally sure of Lovechild, He would look after her! She remembered suddenly the way he had blocked the stairs when her mother’s bloke had tried to get at her. He had risked serious injury for her! She was safe in here! She was safe as houses in here with him out there to look after her! Her bondage Master was also her guardian! She resolved to make it very difficult for Lovechild to find and excuse for undoing her, not for many hours.

“Yes, I do look, well, different. I’m so glad you approve.”

“Well, at least we see eye to eye on that!”

“No we don’t!”  She turned to face him, coming close. “You can’t see my eyes inside this hood and therefore don’t know where I’m looking and, as I’m shorter that you are, the best we can do is see ‘eye to collar’.

“You do present a bloke with all sorts of problems!” He thought for a moment. “I could stand you on a low box of course, then we would be ‘eye to eye’.”

“What? Done up like this? I would go head first on the floor when I tried to move! Hobbled by this corset with my knees laced tightly together, I could never step down.”

“Hmmm!” He thought for a moment then, without a word, picked her up and laid her on the bed.

“What are you doing?” Her featureless face staring immovably up at the ceiling.

He said nothing but went and rummaged till he came back to the bed carrying a pair of knee length ballet boots. Pulling the tongue out and spreading the lacings, he pushed her foot into the first one. Getting her heel into its socket he pulled the laces tight over her instep and began to lace the top. They were those special ‘safe ‘boots with steel stiffeners to prevent the ankle ‘going over’ and they fitted her exactly. Buckwheat could only lay there and look at the ceiling. She felt the boot being laced tight but had no real idea of what he was doing to her. He knotted her laces and, picking up her booted leg, let it fall back rigidly onto the mattress. Satisfied with his work, he did the same with the other boot. He picked her up and stood her on her booted tip-toes.

He looked at the grey featureless face, now jacked up on those ‘sky scraper’ heels, level with his own. “Another little problem solved. Now we really do ‘see eye to eye’.”

Buckwheat panicked. She felt like a pencil trying to balance on its point. She hadn’t a hope, she realised, but she felt Lovechild had his hands around her elbows, steadying her. None the less, she struggled and writhed furiously in her stays. That corset would easily have held a mad gorilla, all she managed was a faint creaking noise which Lovechild found rather sexy. He held her in silence, enjoying the scene.

“Beast!” She gasped. ”How the hell can I stand like this?”

“Well, actually, you are ‘standing like that’ – and we are seeing ‘eye to eye’!”  He smiled at her.

“Rotten sod! You’re making fun of me!”

“That’s my privilege, and, while you’re done up like that, you can’t eat me for it!”

“Oh, Beast! Beast! Beast!”

“Come over to the mirror.”

“How the hell can I, done up like this?”

“Well, as the Chinese say, ‘The longest march starts with but a single step’!” He pressed her forward.

The first time on ballet boots and with her thighs laced tightly together, she had no alternative but to do as he said. His arm about her shoulders steadying her as she just about managed a tiny little two inch step.

“Well done!”

By the time they stood once more before the mirror, she had worked up to perhaps two and a half inch steps. They stood before the mirror and admired this wonderful thing she had become, she really was proud of herself. It was as though some new Buckwheat, a grey, featureless phantom in black brouche, a tight cocoon of herself had emerged from her boring old everyday Buckwheat.

After a bit, she steeled herself to ask, “How long do you intend to keep me done up like this?”

Lovechild had been considering the same question. Suddenly he had an idea – Of course! He turned her round and walked her back into the corner, wedging her once more in that safe niche. Unable to turn her head, staring at the wall, she heard him leave the room. For a long five minutes she stood there, in the total silence, experiencing that rising dread if being done up like this, alone and beyond help. Then she heard him return. From behind her she heard him move the chair, then he turned her round and left her standing still wedged in the corner, perched perilously on those heels that forced her to stand, leaning back to compensate for the fact that her legs sloped forward to the knees  as her ankles couldn’t accommodate those heels! She stood awkwardly, looking down her nose at him.

He was sitting on the chair – the one where she had left her clothes! He had a sketch pad on his knee and was busy blocking out his first portrait of her.

“Just what the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“Oh, just filling in time till you decide.”

“Decide what?”

“How you want to earn your release!”

“Earn my release? What the hell do you mean by that?” Frustrated with her clamped jaws which prevented her from shouting at him.

“There was one of those dirty books being passed round at school. In it the girl was made to accomplish some task, all done up in her bondage, before she was released. I thought it would be fun for me to make you to do the same – you have two alternatives!”

Suddenly her bondage was very, very real. “Oh, and what do I have to do?”

“Well, I will let you out as soon as you ask. On the other hand, I have taken you clothes over to the office. If I undo you here, you will have to walk naked across the farmyard. If you walk across the farmyard done up like that unaided and on your ballets then I will let you out properly in the office and you can keep you modesty. That is your task to earn your freedom”

“But, heavens, I can’t even stand on them!” She pleaded desperately.

“You are standing on them – in fact you can do nothing else, laced into that wonderful corset, sitting down is out of the question. Not only that but women do walk on them, there must be a way. You just have to work out what it is.”

Heartless brute! He carried on, quite unconcerned, with his sketching, looking up from time to time to check his work and, yes, to admire her.

“You really mean it, don’t you? She said at last. “I really am done up like this till I either make a complete exhibition of myself or somehow learn to walk in these awful boots.”

“That’s right. Your decision. Take your time, we have all week end.”

*     *     *     *     *

While those two young people were discovering a whole new game and Buckwheat was standing, considering her problem, Sir Horatio Crunbeck was facing an altogether different problem, two in fact.

Firstly, he had received a note to say that the board was calling a special board meeting ‘To consider his position in the Company’ – in other words to ask for his resignation. He felt very aggrieved, in his book he had done all the right things. True, his purchase of ‘Janet and Master’ had proved a failure. Yes, by doing so he had lanced the boil that was regularly defeating his beloved Gargantuan Publicity Inc.’s cornering the market by their sheer size. How could he know that this damned ‘Ark of Sanity’ outfit would arise from the ashes to do much the same? He wasn’t clairvoyant after all!

He had tried to do the same again, to buy ‘Ark of Sanity’ but his financial people had told him that their tentative enquiries had been greeted with the financial equivalent of ribald laughter. Also, ‘Ark of Sanity’ wasn’t a company, or even a partnership, in the usual sense. It was more or less a ‘commune’ of different skills and abilities, working together, sharing the old farm and each helping the other as required. There was no one in overall charge. Taking it over was thus practically impossible.

Yes, there was that wretched Lettice woman at the very centre of things who ran the day to day organisation, gathered their respective contributions to the cost of running the place, dealing with officialdom, organising a common contract with the accountants so that the depredations of the tax man were kept within bounds, made sure that the coffee didn’t run out and so on. To his amazement, he was told that she wasn’t trying to use her position as the kingpin of the organisation to build an empire for herself, but rather the opposite, to serve the creative brains that were generating the new ideas, the very anathema of his policy for Gargantuan Publicity Inc.

There was nobody he could shout at. He was finished. How he wished that that crane driver had taken a much harder swing with that wrecking ball.

His other problem was Brenda, his ‘beloved’ wife. How he had come to hate her!   She kept a photograph of herself on her dressing table, Brenda at her grotesque fattest as she had been, there as a perpetual reminder. Now she was a few pounds under the ‘correct’ weight for her height and age and weighed herself every morning, noting the figure on a clip board hanging beside the bathroom scales.

This new Brenda was smart, always well turned out, a self-possessed woman going about her affairs with growing confidence day by day.

He had tried to put a stop to it.

He had ‘phoned that damned fitness trainer and told him that he was sacked. The man had told him, ’too late, he no longer advised Brenda’, she was on her own and doing very well – there was nothing more he could do for her.

All that gallivanting about in that limo. He had tried to sack the chauffer and deprive her at least of the limo – but, there again, she had been too clever. Brenda had been given a sinecure of a job in Gargantuan Publicity Inc. She had no duties in the firm, she just drew a tax deductible wage and the limo was a company perk. She was paid the wage directly – which, unbeknown to him, she had been squirreling away in a separate bank account.

Fuming, he dressed for the day and, walking though the interconnecting bathroom, barged into Brenda’s bedroom where she was standing before the wardrobe mirror, just adjusting her suspenders.

In his book, she was making a fool of herself. “A woman of your age should be ashamed of herself, tarting herself up like that!” He shouted at about his usual volume.

“Should I, dear? I do so want to look my best and be a credit to you!” That was such an obvious taunt that, for a moment, he was bereft of words. Then he decided to put a stop to all this once and for all in the most direct manner possible.

 Stepping forward he took hold of her corset laces. “Do you dear? Then let me help you!”

 In the battle of wills that followed, Brenda called down that awful courage that comes with being a woman. Fit as she was, she could easily have fought him off – but, to do that, would in some way have been to admit that she was afraid of him. No, let him do his worst! She clung on to the wardrobe and tried not to shown her distress reflected in the mirror as her red faced husband pulled and tugged behind her.

 By some mischance, the corset she was wearing was a new one, which Sylvan had supplied ‘For special occasions if you want particularly to impress.’  She was wearing it loose for a day or to ‘so that it would fall to her figure’ as the corsetiere had advised. It was cut smaller than she ever expected to get herself laced down to, not ever. It was also made of very strong material – it needed to be!

The laces drew her in. He shook her from side to side like a terrier shaking a rat in his efforts. One way or another, he was going to break her will, to get her to cry for mercy. Beads of sweat started from his forehead. He worked the slack of the laces in from the ends and pulled it away, rejoicing through clenched teeth at the way her waist shrunk.

Brenda was swimming in another universe! The pain was intense, yes of course it was, but there is a land beyond pain, a land where the mind goes to in extremis. She clung on to the wardrobe and endured because she knew she must. This was the ultimate battle of wills. She must win, she would win!

She did win. There was no further room to lace her any tighter, her corset was tight closed from top to bottom.  Still in the savage rage that had possessed him, he tied her in a hard knot. Grabbing a pair of nail scissors from her dressing table, he cut off her lace tails and, with last sadistic inspiration, used her nail, varnish to glue the knot. ‘There! Now let the cow learn her lesson!’

“There you are, dear, I hope you’re satisfied!”

He strode from the room, slamming the bathroom door behind him. From the bathroom cabinet, he took a bottle of antiseptic to treat the blisters that had raised on his lacing fingers. They stung like furry.

Brenda stood for a full minute, looking at herself in the mirror. In her new universe she was deciding that that new knitted sheath dress would really go over this corset, it had an elasticated waist which would hold in to her new figure without a belt. She would parade it before him just to prove that she had won!

Then black clouds flooded into her head and she crumpled to the floor in a dead faint.

Chapter Nine: The House of Levaliere

         He wasn’t going to help her! Buckwheat stood, looking at the top of lovechild’s head as he worked at his drawings. She didn’t know how long she had stood there, it had seemed an eternity.

 Nothing moved, her head remained perched there on the neck corset, peering through the grey hood at the ceiling the other side of the room, immovable, chin high, rigidly locked into the cup that formed the top of that well boned neck corset, sitting securely on her shoulders.

Her arms were fixed to her sides, gripped tightly against the sides of her corset, squeezed till it almost cut off the circulation.

From her shoulders to her knees, she was immured in the total rigidity of that damned bondage corset! Mother of God, it was tight! Once more, knowing that it was no use, she tried to draw a long breath. It only emphasised the inexorable grip of her shoulder straps, holding her shoulders back till the shoulder blades nearly touched, allowing her just that small gasp.

She must have been standing, perched up her on those ballet boots, all done up in there for hours! The light was beginning to fail. There was no time limit set. Her body could stay, totally helpless, buckled and laced as she was to all eternity, nothing or nobody would intervene to help her. In the battle of wills, she against Lovechild, he very much had the whip hand.

No he hadn’t! To hell with that! No way was she going to let him see her run naked across that cobbled farmyard! No! Damn it! She had stood it so far, she would stay like this all weekend if needs be! Never would she give in!

Desperately, knowing it was hopeless, she struggled against her bondage. After so long’s total stillness, the feeling of new, suddenly live, restraint was somehow exciting, she redoubled her efforts.

Hearing the faint creaking, Lovechild looked up from his work and sat watching her appreciatively. She had let him do her up like that, had in fact egged him on. He had been thinking that she would have had enough by now; he wasn’t a sadist, soon he would have to give in and let her out. But, on the other hand, if she was going to struggle like that, well, perhaps another hour or two. He got up and went over to her. He examined her carefully, turning her round to check her back and see that her stay lacing was till done up exactly as before. He gave her a playful slap on her tightly laced bum. “It’s OK, you’re still completely secure in there, nothing has given in the least, struggle all you want, I find it a real turn on”!

“Bastard!”

“Say when you’ve had enough.” He returned to his seat and picked up his pencil.

‘She was still completely secure!’ ‘She could struggle all she wanted!’ – HE said so! She just couldn’t stop herself, she writhed and twisted against her immovable bondage, now almost rejoicing in her helplessness. If that mean bastard could do this to her, then, by God, she would make herself part of the scene!

Then, suddenly, she realised that she wasn’t completely helpless after all! She wasn’t stuck against the wall in that corner, she was standing a good foot further forward! How could this be? She began to explore her predicament again. It took a few minutes for her to realise that she was standing quite easily on her ballet boots. Her various tendons had stretched over the hours to accommodate her booted stance. In her struggles, she had moved forward. With great care, she tried a little step. OK so far. She tried another, then another. Lord! It felt precarious! Stiff as a poker in her bondage and with no way to save herself if she fell, she was balanced on two little leather pads the size of her thumbnail and with those relentless heels keeping her body jacked forward. Now that she had abandoned the safety of the wall, there was nothing for it but to trip forward agonisingly slowly towards the door and completion of the task he had set for her.

Lovechild looked up suddenly. Realising what had happened, he got up and opened the door for her. Standing in front of her, he watched, amused, as her little micro steps fetched up against the door step. From the inside, the step was only about an inch high but, with her knees hobbled tightly together and in rigid ballet boots, she couldn’t step over a postcard. She pushed her toes against the obstruction, her neck corset preventing her from looking down to see the problem. “What’s stopping me?”

“You have a problem!”

He wasn’t going to help her.

Carefully, she turned around and ‘micro-hobbled’ to the other side of the room. From there she could peer down her nose and see the problem. A simple door step! She almost burst into tears! “Are you going to help me?” She asked desperately.

“That wasn’t part of our bargain, not help with steps.”

For a long time, she stood, regarding the problem, then micro-hobbled back to the step and leant against the door frame, sideways on to that damned step. By swinging the near boot back and skewing around, she got her toe onto the step, then, with great effort she was able to jack herself onto the step.

Lovechild watched in fascinated silence.

Getting down was even harder, she had to stand back a carefully judged distance from the doorpost and fold her top knee forward, thus lowering the other boot to the ground outside which require her the lean her whole rigid body backwards as a ridiculous angle. It was too much to ask, she tumbled forward. It was a terrifying moment but Lovechild caught her in time and steadied her up before she banged her head on the doorframe. She was out! She caught a look of admiration on Lovechild’s face. ‘Yes! Oh yes, she was managing! And he was there to catch her if she fell, looking after her, wondering at her!’ She began to put on a show for him.

Fortunately there was a bright, full moon. By its silver light she examined the next problem. The cobbles on the yard were typical Victorian cobbles, roughly square lumps with smoothly rounded tops, the cobbles that made that typical rumbling noise as the old, steel tyres wheels of carts rolled over them. Hard, dense granit, firm set. They had lasted a hundred years till now with not a trace of wear. That was little consolation to a woman perched on ballet boots and rigidly hobbled, laced to within an inch of her life. Their minor irregularities were just too much for her micro-steps to cope with. Knowing by now her limitations, Buckwheat turned to ‘plan B’.

At some time passed, it had been necessary to work on the Victorian foundations of the buildings – which had involved digging a trench all-round the courtyard and, modern craftsman not having the skill to re-lay the cobbles, they had finished off the filled in trench with modern flag stones. A narrow modern pavement she could manage! This meant that she had to totter along for more than twice the distance as she had to cover half of each long side of the yard to get to the end wall and another half to get back to the farmhouse door on the other side – ‘Oh well’ – turning with difficulty, she set off down the side of the yard.

“Good thinking, Ali!” Lovechild kept pace beside her, ready to grab her if, for an instant, she stumbled. Buckwheat realised suddenly that she really was putting on a show for him! She even managed to give her steps a little side to side swing, jaunty and provocative but hardly a way to tempt him to let her loose, she realised – but that didn’t seem to matter anymore. This slightly increased her little stride, say from two and a half inches to two and three quarters. It also took much greater effort – so, at the end of the good half hour it took her to cover the distance, when she arrived at the farmhouse door, she was straining against her shoulder straps in the effort to get her breath. She was a staring maiden in distress, a traditional ‘come on’.

One look at the door and she knew that all her efforts were in vain. For one thing, the doorstep was a substantial affair, at least eight inches high, far too high for her clever sideways manoeuvre, and, for another thing, the door was closed. There was no way that she could, mummified as she was, cope with a simple door knob, and as for putting the key in the lock, even if she had it, quite impossible to insert the key and turn it. It had all been for nothing.

Stiffly, rigidly, she turned to Lovechild. “OK, you win, I’m beaten. Now what?”

Lovechild leant impudently against the wall, ”Well, there is always the alternative.”

“What alternative?”

“I did say that I would undo you as soon as you asked – but only back in the room where you were done up.”

She looked at him in horror. “Go all the way back again?”

“Yes, that’s the bargain.”

“And then have to cross the courtyard mother naked?”

He shrugged. “That was the bargain.”

“Never!” She meant it, she would stay done up like this all weekend and wait till the arrival of the whole team on Monday morning forced his hand.

“Just teasing.” He smiled suddenly. “You really were wonderful, coping like that.” He jacked himself off the wall and opened the door. “Let’s get you inside.” He picked her up and carried her into the hall.

He didn’t let her off completely, she was too wonderful to give up even those last few seconds with her in her bondage. He made her totter across the hall and into the office. One last few moments to admire this wonderful creature.

Buckwheat was more that aware of the effect she was having on him.

*     *     *     *     *

Sylvan Levaliere opened the door to his flat to confront a telephone that rang with the insistence of a ‘phone taking the umpteenth call from the same number. He had not set his answering machine, he had only been out for a quick trip to the shops; he hadn’t thought it worthwhile.

Before he could put his purchases down and shed his coat, the ‘phone stopped.

He donned a chef’s apron and began the preparation of the sauce to go with the steak which had been marinating in wine and herbs and things for the last twenty four hours. He was just stirring in the mixture of herbs and cream into the roue when the ‘phone rang again. As a Frenchman, Sylvan had a very firm sense of priorities – and the sauces came before answering the ‘phone. The thing had rung for a good minute before it was reasonable to take the saucepan off the hob and set it aside.

“Levaliere.”

“Are you the Sylvan Levaliere who does those women’s clothes designs for that ‘Ark of Santy’ place?” There was a tone of desperate pleading in the voice.

“Yes.”

“Look here, please, I’ve been trying to get in touch with you all evening. You really must help me! Please!”

It all came tumbling out. The man was a junior executive of a firm in some arcane corner of engineering who had landed a particularly difficult job.

If you know British engineering today, the effect on the technical team had been electric. Something new and difficult! They vanished like a rabbits down a rabbit hole. Their pensions were at stake! The caller had been lumbered by his seniors who fully expected him to fail.

In modern Britain, no good turn you do is ever allowed to go unpunished and they most certainly weren’t going to let him get away with bringing the job to a more than triumphant conclusion. A delighted client was holding a dinner to celebrate they’re being ‘got off the hook’ and his top brass were, of course, to be there to bask in the glory of it all. He, the ‘engineer chappie’ who had worked his socks off to get the job out the door, ‘on specification, on cost and on time’ was completely ignored –as he more or less expected. That would have been OK had the client not insisted that not only was the engineer ‘wot dun it all’ be present but he was to sit on the top table and make a speech! OK, he could easily hire a dinner suit. The one insurmountable problem was that his wife also had to be present.

She would love to come, he loved her dearly and the event would do her the world of good. She was otherwise housebound. She had been badly burnt some years before, she had a withered arm and severe posture problems as a result. Obviously, she had no suitable evening dress and nothing ‘off the peg’ would serve. Please, his whole career was at stake, could Sylvan help?

“When is this dinner to be held?”

A whole two weeks? Luxury! “Can you bring her to our place at ‘Ark of Sanity’, say Monday morning?”

By the time that Levaliere’s lady rang the doorbell, diner was ready and Sylvan was in his dinner jacket.

Fed and watered, she snuggled up to him in the taxi which took them to the theatre. Smooth as satin, Sylvan entertained her with true French panache till morning – but, at the back of his mind, there was always this problem of the lady with the withered arm and posture problems.

There was no doubt that he would do his very best for her – but there were organisational problems with ‘Ark of Sanity’ to be resolved. He was hardly ‘providing a service to the team’ by helping a stranger like this.

*     *     *     *     *

  Sir Horatio Crunbeck sat in a comfortable armchair, a generous glass of whisky at his elbow, a cigarette smouldering in the ashtray. On his knees his laptop was opened at the password protected file where he kept his most confidential financial data. He calculated how much of a ‘Golden Handshake’ he would receive from Gargantuan Publicity Inc. which, added to the money he had siphoned off over the years by various fiddles and the value of this big house (registered in his sole name) and then there was his pension entitlement, added up to more than enough to buy a villa in the sun and employ servants to look after him, hand and foot, forever. Retirement wasn’t so bad after all. He lit another cigarette.

It was time at last to activate his plan for ditching Brenda. His financial advisers had told him that it would take a few months to put all the arrangements in place, but the actual process of ditching her would be relatively painless, fun in fact. He looked forward to her, destitute and almost ‘out on the street’ having to go, cap in hand, to Social Security, begging for shelter in some pokey little flat, high in some ugly tower block and a pittance doled out for her to live on. He would of course find himself some dolly bird as a ‘personal assistant’ to fill his days. He poured himself another stiff whisky and sat and luxuriated in his coming luxury.

Believe it or not, there are right bastards like that, more than you would think in this modern world.

After a while, feeling restless at the silence of the house (he had been expecting his wife to come down and beg to be let free of that tightly laced corset, but there was silence from upstairs). Ok, if she wanted to play it that way, he would punish her some more, not be on hand to help her when, finally, she capitulated.

Slightly unsteady now, he staggered out to his company car and drove off. Not a wise move.

Sir Horatio didn’t have a company chauffer – there had been several but they didn’t stay long. They were all professionally trained craftsmen and didn’t long tolerate the stream of abuse from the back seat. In desperation, he had been issued with his own company car and left to get on with it. The fact that he has chosen an Aston Martin was tolerated; secretly they hoped he would break his neck in the damned thing.

Amelia Potter was a nice old lady, no trouble to anybody. The fact that the road to the shops was narrow and with a speed limit of thirty MPH was no problem, she was in fact driving at about twenty eight, minding her own business, causing no problem to anybody. That was when the Dung-Heap Farting came swooping up behind her, it’s horns, designed to cut through the wind of its two hundred MPH potential, going full blast. She would have pulled over to let him pass but, on that narrow road, there was no passing place wide enough.

It was while this noisy charade was going full fortissimo that they passed a cop car, parked in a side road. The ‘jam sandwich’ pulled out behind them and added their ‘blues and two’ to the party. Horatio, far from thinking they were trying to stop him, assumed that they, too, were trying to pass the old dear. This went on till, at last, they all came to a stop – in the supermarket car park! Horatio still had his thumb on the horn.

A policewoman went and calmed the old lady down, she was, naturally, shattered at that sort of treatment and had to be reassured that she had, in fact, done nothing wrong. That left only the one copper to cope with Sir Horatio.

“Would you get out of the car, please Sir?”

“Bugger off, you bumptious old sod!”

Sensing trouble, the copper reached across and took the keys out of the ignition.

“You give them back, you bastard!” Horatio staggered out of the car and tried to snatch them back. He didn’t get very far so, in his rage, he punched the copper – hard.

The copper by now had smelt the drink on him. He stood back and used his personal radio to call for back-up.

‘Drunk in charge of a motor vehicle’. ’Dangerous and reckless driving’. ‘Offensive behaviour’ (towards the old lady and the coppers). ‘Assaulting a police officer.’ ‘Abusive language’ (which he adequately demonstrated when they cuffed him and loaded him into the police van and compounded back at the station in full volume obscenity). They put him in a cell to sober up.

*     *     *     *     *

If you get bondage games right, the undoing can be just as much fun as the doing up and the having her there in her bondage at your leisure. As, bit by bit, Buckwheat was let loose, it was nothing of an anti-climax. They both rejoiced in her gradual freedom. He lay her on the table to undo her boots. Laying there, helpless, she was quite unable to get up, just waggle her legs over the edge, and he made a play of returning her threat to eat him by pretending to put salt and pepper on her and sit down before her with his knife and fork at the ready.

She laughed and joined in the fun, telling him where the ketchup was kept – which set the tone.

Back on her feet, he smacked her taught, stiff boned bottom when she was cheeky with him. Still collared, corseted and pinioned, she fled from him and they had a mad chase around the offices, she screaming with laughter. She couldn’t run many yards till her compressed lungs gave out and he had to help her back, giggling, to the office and, while she stood passive, he unlaced that relentless collar.

At last, she was free of the corset and stood there in the lycra suit – when the obvious struck her. She had submitted to all this for no reason! “Yan you beast! If I had taken you up on your offer to let me out straight away, I could have run across to here quite respectably, still in this body suit! You’ve had me done up all these hours under false pretences!”

“More than that, Ali, you must have known that I would never have actually made you run around naked.” He stood up straight, put his left hand onto his right breast and took on a pretend ‘posh’ accent. “A gentleman just doesn’t do those things, dunt yer know.”

She came close. Suddenly serious. Reaching up, she unzipped the hood and pulled it off, looking him straight in the eyes. “Do you know, somehow I knew that – if I had let myself think – but, thank heavens, I didn’t” She gave him one of those looks, something of pure mischief mixed with a little original sin. “It was terrific! You were terrific, you know that?”

“Was I? I know you were wonderful.”

She put her arms round him and kissed him. “You were terrific! Really superb! … … will you do me up again? Soon?”

“Well, there is an awful lot of other stuff up there we haven’t even looked at together. It would be a shame to let it all go to waste.”

*     *     *     *     *

Sylvan ‘phoned Lettice at home, he was worried. There was no doubt that he would help this chap with the troubled wife, it was not in his nature to do otherwise, he has been given the gift of design talent to give pleasure to women – and this woman desperately needed it. But he would need the facilities of Ark of Sanity, there at the old farm was all the materials, the tools and machinery to make her this evening dress, and he was wondering how this private work could be justified in their rather strange set up.

Lettice listened to the problem. She reacted immediately. If they could save her, Lettice, with a whole wardrobe, then how, possibly, could they do otherwise than supply one dress for this couple? ‘Don’t bother, she would see that the cost was ‘lost’ somehow’.

No, that just wouldn’t do! Sylvan had been sacked often before when he had done the unconventional, this time somehow he would cover himself. This job was too much to his liking to take the risk.

Lettice said, in that case her parents were obviously the people to ask but they were out at the moment, she knew where they were, she would ring them for advice. Could he drive round to talk to them? They would bring their legal minds to bear, she was sure. They would be in by the time he got there.

*     *     *     *     *

The chauffer drew up outside. He had been told to turn up about this time – but there was no sign of life. The garage doors were left open and the Aston was gone – so the ‘Old Man’ was elsewhere – but where was his employer? The thing that turned the scales was that, in his drunken haze, Sir Horatio had left the front door open. The chauffer sensed trouble and, entered cautiously.

He found Brenda laying on her back on the bedroom floor where she had fallen when she fainted. She was conscious and laying there, staring at the ceiling. Several times she had tried to undo that suffocating corset, but her trembling fingers had not been able to undo that hard knot. Now she was laying there, quietly seething. How could the old devil ever do a thing like this to her? A fire, long smouldering in her, was bursting through and with a crackling intensity.

“Can I help you, Madam?” The Chauffer stood above her, his usually impassive face full of concern.

Help at last! She almost broke into tears of relief, but no, this was a time for action, decisive action! “Help me up please.”

Her head swam for a moment, but her time laying on the floor had given her heart time to get things organised, the blood flow to her brain stabilised and her head cleared in a few moments. She reached behind her and felt the knot in her laces, rock hard now that the nail varnish had dried. “Can you help me to undo this knot?”

The chauffer bent down and examined the problem. “I’m afraid, Madam, that the knot appears to have been sealed with something that looks very much like your nail varnish.” He picked a pair of nail scissors from the dressing table. “You will have to be cut loose, I’m afraid.”

Brenda spun round to face him. “No, you will do no such thing! Go down stairs while I dress, we have work to do!”

“As madam wishes.” And he was gone.

Suddenly she realised that she had been standing alone in her underwear with a man who was not her husband! Suddenly she realised that she wasn’t in the least embarrassed. Things were changing in Brenda Crunbeck.

Waiting downstairs, the chauffer stood, looking down at the chair where Sir Horatio had sat, at the empty whisky glass and the half full decanter, the mess of ash and fag butts in the ash tray. He glanced at his watch. The old sod had sat here, playing with his computer while his wife lay fainting on the bedroom floor! A good servant never shows interest in his employer’s affairs but, by heavens, this was too much!

Because she was obviously laced to suffocation and sealed in, it was plainly his doing! He tapped the space bar and the laptop woke up to display a screen of obviously financial numbers. They didn’t mean a lot to the chauffer but he knew enough to ‘Save’ and shut the computer down.

It could only have been a few minutes later that Brenda descended the stairs in that smoothly fitting knitted dress. No belt, the elasticated waist had managed to curve in to display a superb figure that the corset gave her. Confident, resolute, a woman in control of her world at last. “I suppose my beloved husband is nowhere to be seen?”

“No madam, his car is gone, so I assume he has left us.”

She glanced down at the ash tray, counting the cigarette butts. “He can’t have been gone long, from the looks of things.”

“No, madam, he appears to have sat here for some time, playing with his computer. I have taken the liberty of shutting it down to save the battery, but he appears to have been counting his money.”

Brenda’s eyes narrowed. “Was he now? Bring that with you, we have work to do.”

*     *     *     *     *

Lettice’s parents were back by the time the limo rolled up at their door. They had listened to their daughter’s tale and decided that the only satisfactory solution was an immediate meeting of the partners of the Ark of Sanity. For this reason, the road outside was cluttered with the cars of everybody concerned. This, in the event, made it all possible.

Brenda found all this a bit confusing. Her reason for coming here was that she was going to consult Lettice – she had a law degree after all, she might just be able to point her in the right direction now that she had at last decided that she had had enough, divorce him, come what may. Being a pauper was better than this life she was living with that man.

In the event, Brenda walked into the sitting room where the team were laughing together, coffee in hand, discussing Sylvan’s problem. The dress? Heck, they could lose the cost of that! The problem was ‘presentation’. Ark of Sanity, almost by reflex, took the whole thing on board. Brenda made a significant contribution.

Sylvan recognised that dress the moment she rounded the door as one he had provided for Brenda. His eye measured her figure and, immediately, knew there was trouble afoot. Putting down his coffee, he went to her and murmured a few words. Turning slightly pale at her reply, he led her into the hall and fetched Lettice. Lettice could hardly believe her ears! She fetched her mother.

The three women went up to the bedroom, there to strip Brenda down to that viciously tight corset and the all revealing blob of nail varnish. ‘No’, she wasn’t going to let them cut her loose! Her bastard of a husband had done this too her and she would see him in hell before she would give him the satisfaction of seeing her ask for help!’ They fetched Monique as a third witness. Both Lettice and her mother realised that Sir Horatio had, in law, committed a penal offence.

Meanwhile, Sylvan had begun to interrogate the chauffer. They fetched Mike and, sensing trouble, Lettice’s father joined in. Mike ‘phoned a contact, and working stroke by stroke, followed his directions over the ‘phone to getting the complete contents of the laptop’s memory copied onto a DVD. His contact said that he would crack the password in a few minutes as soon as he had the disc.

It took only a few minutes to sort out the problem of free dresses. If the others were willing, then it was easily set out in a formal memo.

The real solution, he was advised, was to become a formally recognised fashion designer/consultant, then he could more or less do what he wanted. This was how ‘House of Lavaliere’ came into being – and then the fun really started!

Chapter Ten: Hubris 

The ‘suits’ of the management department enquired if the ‘engineer chappy’ had got his speech written yet? No? He had better get on with it then.

He explained that he was working on it, that it was coming on, but he was having to work with a friend as speechifying was all new country to a practicing engineer. Unsuspecting, they assumed this ‘friend’ would be just another engineer he had raked in to help and offered two extra tickets ‘so that this mysterious friend could come along and offer their support’. They were just expecting another amateur to add to the stumbling incoherence. Thus it was that Lettice and Mike joined them on the top table.

The Café Royal has seen many sights over the years. The limo sweeping down Regents Street to draw up outside was nothing new, even if the chauffer had polished it specially. The two ladies who were handed out by their escorts, however were very unusual.

It was a warm evening and thus the two women wore no top coats and their full magnificence was immediately visible as they crossed the pavement and made their entrance. Lettice in a silver, form fitting, incredibly wasp waisted gown that would have been impossible on any woman with a less than perfect figure but which she carried off with consummate ease, the engineer’s wife in a white and silver concoction that had a sort of frilled ruffle that twisted up behind her from the hem upwards, growing as it rose and twined around her, to end level with her ear. It was what might just have been some large, exotic tropical flower folded in a complexity of tulle and stiff net. One shoulder was bare but this thing dominated her other shoulder and left no sign of any deformity whatsoever. Her withered arm was sheathed to the shoulder on one snow white glove, her other arm like that shoulder was bare. Her corset carried her upright, smooth and self-possessed.

Dressed like that, she had no option but to behave with sublime confidence. Quietly, modestly, she did just that.

With a lady like that on his arm, the engineer found that he also was acting the debonair ‘man about town’. He was amused to find that senior men from the host’s management team were suddenly keen to hold a conversation with ‘the engineer wot dun it all’ – or rather with his wife and Lettice. They obviously resented the ‘suits’ from his own firm trying to poke their two pennyworth into the chat. They wanted to talk business, but the client’s men wanted to talk to two beautiful women. In spite of the fact that they were guests here, the suits persisted. Mike, sensing their intention, injected an odd remark that made the ladies laugh and stopped their game dead.

They never realised that they were up against professionals. Mike had gone over the engineer’s speech with him again and again improving, ‘tuning’. He had made him deliver it to him then, as it got more ‘adjusted’, tuned and more polished, to the whole ‘Ark of Sanity’ team as an audience. When the toastmaster announced him, he rose slowly, confidently, took the microphone that was handed him and stood for a moment, quite composed, looking at his audience, as though he was thinking what to say. (In fact he was counting to ten as Mike had taught him). He delivered his speech – fifteen minutes to the second as had been requested, quietly and easily, pausing for the laughs, picking up just before the laughter died, pausing now and then to look around as though he was again considering just what to say next. It was all part of the technique of after dinner speaking as Mike had taught him.

It worked!

He sat down to a storm of applause.

“I can’t thank you enough, Mister Chapman.” The voice came from the back seat where the engineer was sitting between the two women. 

“That is only the start old man. The fun will begin from now.” Mike grinned over his shoulder.

“How do you mean?”

“You sell yourself short. From the very fact that you were particularly requested to attend, you must realise that you have done a very good job for them as an engineer. This evening you made a splash, you and your wife. As we speak, people are discussing you, be assured, they will start to follow you up.”

“Oh, come on! I can’t believe that!”

“How many times were you asked for your card this evening?”

“Oh, about a dozen”

(Mike had had cards printed although the engineer was certain that he was just wasting money)

“Well that’s almost certainly a dozen people who will be in touch.”

“Never!”

“Want to bet?”

The chauffer looked across from the wheel. “So it went well then, Sir?”

“Yes, Alf, it went very well.”

“The same here. I lost count of the people who asked who my dressmaker was.” Lettice’s voice from out of the darkness of the back seat.

“And me also” The other lady joined in.

“That will please Sylvan.”

“That was the idea.”

Although the idea originally was just to get the engineer out of a hole, they managed to get a lot of advertising for ‘House of Levaliere’, the best sort of advertising. They started the engineer’s wife on a whole new social circle and, as well, got him a reputation as a jolly good fellow, management material in fact. It was an example of ‘spreading their bread upon the waters’ and it all coming back several times over. The only losers were the engineer’s employers who lost a good bloke to a firm who appreciated him and paid him a lot more.

*     *     *     *     *

Lettice looked up from dealing with the morning mail. “I am beginning to wish we had never written that wretched book!”

“’From the Ashes”? Why is that? I thought it was selling very well.”

“Mike, you have a mastery of understatement!” She passed the letter across. It was from the publishers, demanding that Lettice (at their expense) fly across the pond for a coast to coast series of book signings and TV interviews on just about all the important TV channels in the USA.

“OK, leave this to me. This is going to cost them. With a bit of luck the bill will scare them off.”

It didn’t. Lettice was becoming a hot property. An intelligent, educated woman who, day by day, so casually, elegantly displayed one of the all-time wasp waists? A woman who knew just how to pose for the camera? It seemed that the whole world wanted a slice of the action. They paid for her appearances so that, in fact, it cost the publishers very little.

What had happened was that those two TV programs had been syndicated virtually worldwide. Not only was it ‘real life’ story of how she had been almost destroyed by that wrecking ball (the stunt girls re-enactment was sensational) but of her subsequent rise from the wreckage to be the ravishingly beautiful woman that filled those many millions of TV screens and column inches. They couldn’t get enough of her.

First class air travel, ushered through the executive lounge at the airport (No waiting in line at the check in – the very idea!) the very best hotels, a limousine door to door with a van to bring up the rear with her baggage train for, of course, she must have a new outfit for every appearance. Some TV interviewers were almost sycophantic, some sympathetic, some tried to be condescendingly aggressive (mostly women). Mike’s briefing enabled her to sail serenely though it all. Sylvan had worked all hours to get the huge wardrobe together but Lettice always managed to get his name in somewhere as the man who had saved her, made her into the woman they saw before them –  and, incidentally, had created today’s outfit and this made ‘House of Levaliere’ famous.

One thing they couldn’t do was cart her lacing machine along with her. For this reason Buckwheat went along as her maid. A smart, always immaculate maid, girdled rather that rigidly corseted as her mistress, but always there, at her elbow, part of the team. You can’t do that to a seventeen year old from an overspill estate without taking an enormous chance with her. Lettice was more that aware of this and watched her carefully, heading off the more obvious Lotharios who came slavering around her, talking to her, woman to woman, as Buckwheat helped her with her toilet, saw to her lacing while she clung to the top of whatever came to hand. They became firm friends. The result was that Buckwheat returned a much wiser girl who took her place next term at art-college more mature and better able to take advantage of her opportunity.

Thus her book, ‘From the Ashes’ virtually camped on the best seller list for months on end. There was even talk of making it into a film – but then it was realised that no actress stood a chance of getting into a fifteen inch corset with a three inch stem. They sounded Lettice out about playing herself but no. She didn’t need further notoriety, the money would only add to the problems of her financial adviser and she was still the CEO of Ark of Sanity with work to do, her true vocation. Of course, computer tricks were advancing all the time and it might just be possible …. If … .

*     *     *     *     *

Brenda more or less moved in to do as much as she could to cover for Lettice’s absence. She had nothing like the style or experience but quiet, matronly elegance was enough to carry her through the routine, day to day, jobs – and Lettice was always there on the other end of an e-mail when her advice was needed.

Ark of Sanity wasn’t a difficult thing to manage, they were all more or less pulling on the same rope. On the other hand, Brenda noted the way that Lettice, out there in America, was given the full VIP treatment, and then worldwide, which started a small idea growing in her mind and also that, she realised sadly that, denuded of his faithful old limousine as her sinecure job with Gargantuan Publicity Inc. was gone, Alf was at a loose end.

There had once been a petrol station and garage on the estate which had long ago failed, was boarded up and derelict. She took her suggestion to Mike, who thought that she was onto something.

Together, the three of them put a business plan together. The financial adviser said that the idea would need a professional promotion worldwide to get it off the ground but, given that, it was a ‘goer’.

They bought the old garage for a song. The QS, Len Philips, that Lettice had found was engaged to sort the place out and modify it their needs. The garage came together with the house that had housed the garage manager. Len Philips understood Brenda’s ideas for the place and it was quietly modernised. At Brenda’s insistence the front door was painted bright yellow. It set the tone for what was to follow.

The ex-wife of one who had once been a Captain of Industry could never do it, I mean, ‘stooping to conquer’ was one thing but … … really! An out of work ex-chauffer would never dare! For this reason it is interesting to speculate who proposed to who. The fact that they announced where the wedding was to be held by just sending out invitations more or less said it all. It was the obvious thing for them to do. Lettice and Buckwheat were maids of honour. Buckwheat and the bride were laced to the straining limit but, of course, Lettice took the whole thing in her stride.

Ark of Sanity made a communal wedding present of the world wide promotion of their new enterprise.

It took a little time to take off, but the idea was indeed sound.  The UK has been around for a very long time, in one incarnation or another, growing from mediaeval times when its surrounding sea gave it some protection from the turmoil of mainland Europe, through the industrial revolution when it being ‘an island of coal surrounded by fish’, put it in a unique position at a critical time. Europe is much the same, history practically everywhere. Rich couples from across the English speaking world and beyond have an interest in the ‘old country’. Many of them are rich and, in retirement, have time on their hands.  The idea of a luxurious personalised ‘trip of a lifetime’ was something that could be sold to many rich Americans, Canadians, Chinese, Russians, Australians, you name it. A personally compiled inventory, chauffeured from place to place, looked after hand and foot. Not exactly unique – but something to dream of.

Slowly a fleet of top-of-the-range limousines arrived. Bentleys, Mercedes, Rolls Royce, each with a professional chauffer who spoke at least three languages. Brenda began to train girls as ‘hostesses’. Always strictly girdled and immaculate, beautifully turned out in a feminine version of the chauffer’s liveries, they would greet the client as they arrived, see that they were conducted smoothly through their very own itinerary. Experts (frequently retired professors) were engaged to take them around whatever place of interest, Stone Henge, Avebury circle, whatever mediaeval cathedral they chose and tell them its story. ‘Seats at the Palladium? The Theatre Royal? The Royal Ballet? The public gallery of the House of Commons? The Royal Enclosure at Ascot? For tomorrow? Certainly Sir, Madam.’ ‘If I may suggest, madam, that dress is not really suitable for the Royal Enclosure, perhaps we should have a word with Mister Sylvan of our ‘House of Levaliere’. ‘You were told that he wasn’t available at such short notice? Well, perhaps if I were to ask Mrs Brenda to have a word for you… … .’ You have to pay through the nose for that sort of service. On the other hand, nothing was ever too much trouble.

One of the couple was wheelchair bound? ‘No problem, one of our limousines is wheelchair equipped and we will make sure that your hotels are also so equipped. Likewise we will provide a young lady to push her chair so that her husband can also relax.’ A foreign firm collected them from their front door, the airline was forewarned and the same at Heath Row.

The lady in the wheelchair had seen the TV pictures and asked how this once crippled woman, Lettice was it? Came to be so elegant. ‘Miss Lettice’s figure? Well, as seen on the TV shows? Strictly between ourselves, she relies on being supported by something better than and orthopaedic corset. It is whispered that it is the result of a superb corset, specially made for her. You would like to consult our corsetiere? Certainly madam, I will see to it at once’.

‘Ark of Sanity’ had, by now, installed one of those computer controlled machines that can knit any shape from any gauge of elastic thread. Thus any ‘foundation’ garment could be produced from the simplest ‘two way stretch’ panties by any degree of girdle to the most controlling corset. ‘One offs’ to the customer’s specific requirements. The wheelchair bound lady thus regained her lost elegance. It changed her life – and people noted it.

A last touch. As a parting gift they were always presented on leaving with an album, a photographic record of them day by day throughout their holiday. A gold blocked, morocco bound, hard cover album with a frontispiece drawn specially by Lovechild and lettered by Buckwheat. Of course, they used it to brag to their friends. That in itself got the business the sort of potential clients that no conventional advertising technique could so specifically target. In after years, when they were well known artists, that in itself made those albums collector’s items. ‘You have and early Lovechild and Buckwheat! My dear, how wonderful!’

All this meant that there were quiet a lot of people, one way and another, who now worked around the old farm and the garage. Some were local people, but they all had to live somewhere, so they bought the derelict little pleb nesting boxes and did them up. Sometimes two adjacent ones were knocked together to accommodate a growing family. Brenda’s yellow front door set the tone, that strong blue beloved of the French was quite popular, one was even painted fire engine red. Well-tended window boxes began to appear. The older residents began to adopt the attitude of ‘of you can’t beat them, join them’. It was OK to take a pride in your home. For the first time, the police found that louts throwing milk bottles through windows were turned in by callers who were not afraid to leave their names. ‘Gentrification’ had set in.

The local council didn’t like it at all. In their book this was a blue collar, overspill estate for the poor working man. The fact that the respectable working man would rather have lived anywhere but here among the louts and n’er-do-wells and thus many houses stood empty was beside the point. These were ‘professional people’ who thought for themselves. Once that started, heaven knows where it would all end. On the other hand, among intelligent people, what went on behind drawn bedroom curtains would have made their hair curl. The corsetiere was approached, very discretely, you make some very interesting bondage corsets. She had, to have a hope of meeting demand, to take on several local school leavers as apprentices. There were even rumours of bondage parties on a distinctly Bacchanalian sort. The police were consulted – but it wasn’t against any law they knew of. There was, of course, a lot of gossip and clucking – but there always is if people are enjoying themselves

*     *     *     *     *

Buckwheat and Lovechild both did very well at art-college. Lovechild went through the full bit and piece, studying every aspect of the visual arts, Buckwheat took fashion design as her subsidiary subject. Working from the historical patterns by Earnest Leotey and Nora Vaughn, she became adept at making period corsets which were used in college dramatic society productions.

During the college vacs, they worked at ‘Ark of Sanity’.

*     *     *     *     *

With Sir Horatio Crunbeck out of the way, Gargantuan Publicity Inc. was something of a headless monster. It did what it did reasonably well in that it knew the routine avenues of publicity and advertising and could handle any campaign very well – once it was planned, designed and set up. On the other hand, every adverting campaign is different, if it isn’t then the eye passed over it on the page or the viewer hits the ‘mute’ button and the client’s money is wasted. They wasted most of their client’s money and clients aren’t that stupid – or not for long. Something had to be done.

Inevitably, the venture capitalists got their hands on it. They had their own people prune out all the ‘Efficiency Survey Department’ and ‘Management Efficiency Department’ people who had been, effectively, Crunbeck’s Gestapo and secret police, terrifying the firm into sullen obedience and hived off what was left of a vestigial innovating team.

What was left they renamed ‘Publicity Services Limited’ (Soon known as PSL). They offered to handle any routine advertising to their client’s specification through any and all of the routine channels.

This was precisely what Ark of Sanity avoided like the plague. They were innovators, pure and simple.

It was an obvious synergetic arrangement.

The negotiations were unusual in that the suits of the venture capitalists found themselves rubbing shoulders with Mike in sweater, jeans and trainers and a perpetually elegant Lettice whose perfume and beauty said a tantalising ‘Look but don’t touch’ and most certainly wasn’t an aid to concentration among the venture capitalist negotiation team. It set the tone of the whole future of their association with PSL.  PSL were to remain in their offices in town and handle work that Ark of Sanity passed to them.

Although Ark of Sanity owned them wholly, they, as the owners of PSL, were still at liberty to place their work elsewhere or even handle it for themselves – there was no way that PSL could sit back and take things easily. For the first time they had their objectives spelled out and were left to ‘Get on with it or get out’. They surprised themselves at the way the outfit came to life.

Now Ark of Sanity could get on with what it was good at, it could grow and prosper as it wished. Monique planned a grand party to celebrate. Mike, Lettice and Sylvan joined in the planning. Ark of Sanity was going to ‘Kill the fatted calf’, really make a splash!

The invitations said ‘Ark of Sanity people; Come as innovators – Everybody else, come as you wish.’ Everybody was invited.

Janet and Master came as the witch and wizard from the old ‘Girl who wants to tell all’ TV series. Paula came in the pirate outfit, the first that Sylvan had designed for her, except that her wooden pirate’s pistol was replaced with an identical looking one which fired blanks. Lettice wore her Cossack outfit with the sash covered by her silver filigree belt. Lovechild came as a Victorian jailor, complete with a bunch of big keys, escorting Buckwheat in the outfit she had discovered in a cupboard in the secret room. It was her famous costume she had worn at the live TV finale of ‘The Girl who Wants to Tall All’.

It was the full body corset in black leather. She was tightly and rigidly laced from knees to shoulders, the gleaming black leather broken only by the multi-clipped front busk and the full length lacing at the back. Over it she wore the same silver/white net shift that Paula had worn at the end of the TV series. A neck corset would have been too much for a boisterous party – so she wore a shoulder wide Elizabethan ruff.

If anybody had doubt about these being original thinkers, innovators, the sight they presented in the old tithe barn left no doubt. To set the tone of the party. Should there have been any doubt, there hung overhead a banner with the words on the cover of Robert Townsend’s famous book ‘Up the Organisation:

 If you’re not here for pleasure of profit, what the hell are you doing here! 

Paula stepped onto the floor, raised her pistol over her head and fired a couple of rounds. “Welcome everybody, let’s party!”


Finis

Another Girl, Another Dreamland

Another Girl, Another Dreamland
A sequel to Dreamland Comes for Real

Original Fiction by Carn ©


Chapter One: One-three-seven-nine

Paula rolled over and looked at the alarm clock. Another lovely ten minutes, she snuggled down for a last little daydream. So she had made it at last, she looked with a lively anticipation at her first outfit of her new life, spread out on the vanity bench, across the dressing table and hanging on the wardrobe door. She tingled all over. Unless her courage failed at the last minute, in half an hour or so she would hear that fatal click and she would be committed, finally and total committed.

For those last few minutes, her mind drifted easily over the rocky road she had trodden to reach this point. From a country girl from mid Wales to a hopeless drug addict sleeping rough in the London gutters to the drawn out agony of rehab and a job with this outfit, ‘Janet and Master’, nowadays THE power to be reckoned with in both advertising and marketing. Here she had worked her way up from go-fer to CEO in a few short years, running the show from day to day ever since Janet, the Janet of the Company’s name, had largely bowed out with the coming of motherhood.

Paula had, meantime, fought her way from heroin dependency through rehab, with the heroin replaced with diminishing daily doses on methadone, the horrendous forty eight hours when she had ‘come off’ of methadone, to the weaker Subutox and the slow weaning off of that till now she was ‘clean’. Janet had stood by her, resolute, implacably hard when that was what was required and Master had stood by his lady, trusting her to guide Paula through the stage of being receptionist – where she had to keep up a smart appearance and thus forced her, in the way of feminine logic, to set a value by herself till now she more or less ran the outfit.

Master was still the top man, Chairman of the Board and so on, and they both still took a lively interest in the firm that together they had built, but Janet could obviously not combine the day to day life in those extreme outfits that were the trademark of ‘Janet and Master’ with coping with the couple of bundles of energy that their union had so far spawned. Janet had long realised that, latent in Paula, there was, potentially, something of the same delight in the finer avenues of bondage. For this reason, she had been behind Paula’s meteoric rise to the top of the heap, while the two women remained the closest of friends; and Janet was always there, an ear to receive her doubts and worries and a source of good advice, more or less running the firm though Paula. (There was much more to her ostensible generosity, but it was not yet time to ‘reveal all’.)

Paula showered and did her hair and makeup, this with particular care as it would have to last for, she knew not how long, and today her appearance was vitally important. She went to the loo one last time for every bit of bladder capacity was needed today. Then she began to get into harness.

The only practical way to get into the rubber drawers was to turn them inside out and roll them up her thighs. By the time she had worked them up over her hips and drawn the top up, smoothly well above her waist, she felt the first tingle of excitement; she stood for a moment in front of the mirror to admire the way the clear, almost transparent latex flattered the smooth curve of her figure. She was sealed in now, it was starting.

Donning woollen gloves lest her long, curving nails should catch and cause a ladder on this momentous day, she drew her tights up and smoothed them with care, checking :that the seams were straight. Then she broke the seal on the shoe box and examined her new boots; black, mid-calf ballet boots in the finest Spanish embossed leather, specially made for her, of course, on her very own special last, and several exciting months in the making and fabulously expensive. She had worn ballets before of course, but here … … well … … she sat and examined them as they lay, gleaming  on her lap, feeling the rigidity from top to bottom for, tucked away, hidden inside the inner sole and up the back to the top were the steel stiffeners. Cautiously she slipped one foot into its boot. Immediately, she felt why they were so special, they fitted closely with an even pressure all over, which became somehow dominant as she threaded the laces. They felt somehow exciting.

She laced on the second boot. Her two feet stretched away from her, helpless, pointing at the far wall. She rolled them from side to side, admiring the craftsmanship of the tooled pattern on the leather. They didn’t look quite right somehow so she went over the laces again, drawing them as tight as possible so that the lines of eyelets were exactly parallel and very close together. They were almost a part of her now.

That looked much better.

She knotted the bows to be sure and took a careful totter around the room. They felt different from other ballets she had worn, it was the steel stiffeners, making her ankle rigid. It was good to know that there was not the slightest chance that a trip or catching her toe on something could cause her ankle to ‘go over’ causing heaven knows what injury (always at the back of her mind when she was on ballets) but, goodness, the little, peg legged steps they imposed were, well, ‘different.’ Oh well, she was in them now, somehow she would cope – she would just have to.

Neither had she opened that very long, thin box which held her new corset. She had been told not to, not till now. She put it on the bed and looked at it, almost in fear. Never really taking her eyes off it, she slipped into the stocking tube that was to protect her from nips and chafes then, carefully, broke the seal and took the lid off, unwrapped the massive device from its tissue paper and unrolled it. Grief! It was heavy!

She sat for a full minute, staring at the thing that was to take control of her. Made from black satin floral broche, a pattern specially woven for her on a loom in Belgium, it had a half bust top but, from there on down was different from any corset she had ever seen – or imagined for that matter. It had a specially made full length busk and under busk, she felt its stiffness. Oh God! It was totally inflexible! She counted the clips and rivets – twelve! And so many steels! And, where there weren’t flat steels there were those spiral steels! It weighed a ton!

Oh well, here goes!

The satin lining felt cold as she wrapped it round herself, probably the cold of the steel coming through she thought. Reaching down, she fastened the bottom clip. The damned thing was much more than half way down her thighs for heaven’s sake! Taking hold of the top of the steel busk, she pulled the sides together and worked the studs to click into their clips, one by one, until the busk was closed. She gave a little wriggle; well, that didn’t feel too bad if rather strange.

Reaching behind her, she caught the ends of the dangling shoulder straps and pulled them over to buckle them around, under her arms, drawing them in till, they just held her shoulders back a little. Done up like that, she could just about reach down behind her and pull the bottom part of the laces together till they were closed, pinning her thighs together.  She knotted the loop of slack and, hobbled now, tottered over to the little device they had screwed on the wall for her. There was a coil of thick, white cotton rope with hooks at each end and knots spaced down it at intervals. One end she hooked to a loop on the window frame, the other to a loop beside her little pulley device.

Ready to go now, she hooked the pulling loops of her laces over the two little pulleys screwed to the wall and snapped shut the clip which stopped them from dropping off in her struggles then she started to lace herself.

It was easy at first, the smooth laces slipping easily in through the eyelets, squeezing her waist rather pleasantly. She reached behind her and worked the slack down from the top and up from the bottom, tottering forward as the laces ran in. When the part over her hips was getting rather tight, she undid the temporary knot and pulled the slack from the skirt part of the corset up to run out through the pulling loops.

She paused for breath. It all felt different now, her thighs and hips sheathed together and rigid; she was several feet from the wall, almost in the middle of the room now.  She could only move with tiny, hobbled steps and she had to keep a careful check on her balance.

A woman done up like that had no chance of leaning forward and so adding tension to her laces – the ballets would most certainly not permit it. That was where the white rope came in. Taking a hold at a convenient knot with one hand, she pulled forward a little, then started with her other hand to work the laces down from the top, stepping forward bit by bit till the top part was closed tight. Things were now very different, as the top of the corset closed so the shoulder straps were drawn together by the closing gap in her lacing. Now the huge power of lacing had drawn the straps far tighter than she would have ever been able to draw them herself. Her shoulder blades were almost touching. It hurt – it really, really hurt.

She tried to slacken the shoulder straps at the buckles, but the sharp, pointed multiple tongues of the buckles were deep through the webbing straps and she couldn’t free herself. The only way out was to undo the whole thing, adjust the straps and start again. No way! She had gone too far now to admit defeat, not now! Almost losing her temper; why on earth had she ever started this ridiculous business in the first place? She took a two handed grip on the rope and, pulling with all the strength that her growing fury gave her, feeling the middle section of the laces sliding in, shrinking the corset inexorably, squeezing her waist, taking her over totally. As the laces slowly stopped slipping in, as the tension balanced, she wiggled her hips vigorously from side to side, putting all the tension first on one side then the other. She had noticed that the eyelets around the waist were spaced much closer together and now she felt their enhanced mechanical purchase as the last little gap closed.

For a moment, she clung, breathless to the rope then carefully gripped the laces at the back and, taking great care not to let them slip in the slightest, took a half hitch then another, making a hard reef knot. Teetering back to the, wall, she unclipped the safety cover and took the laces from the pulleys and, holding the ends, walked backwards across the room till the laces hung vertically behind her and she stood astride the tails with the toes either side. She pulled the laces up till they were threaded between her legs just above her knees, wound the ends into a soft bundle and dropped it into her cleavage. There was going to be no room for the traditional big bow of laces in the small of her back, not today.

She was in her corset at last, or, more accurately, her corset had her, it was totally in charge! She was locked up in its embrace. She hobbled over to the mirror, not expecting for a moment the sight that greeted her. From her toes to her shoulders, she was something that she had never dreamt of, she was the most elegant dressmaker’s mannequin there ever was. No mannequin was ever covered in such gleaming, figured satin broche, no mannequin was ever perched so precariously on two points of embossed Spanish leather, no mannequin surely was ever that superb shape.

After a few moments, she moved slightly, turning before the mirror to better admire herself. That slight movement immediately told the world that, apart from a few degrees of flexibility at her knees, from the neck to her toes she was rigid as a poker. Impulsively, she ran her hands over her body, feeling its hard stiffness, the ridges of her boning, the gleaming chrome of her busk fastening, the straining criss-cross of her laces as they wove between her eyelets down her back.

It was tight, very, very tight, it was suffocatingly tight. It was stiff, she tried to bend but was almost relieved when she saw that nothing happened, nothing at all, not the slightest flexing of that wide, massive busk. She tried to take as deep breath but her immured diaphragm and braced back shoulders would permit her only the slightest of pants.

Sensible, level headed Paula paused for one last moment of thought. Out there in the ‘real’, everyday world, nobody dressed like this, no sensible woman ever submitted herself to this restriction, this pain, not willingly, well, did they? It was only for a moment, then she confidently picked up the next garment. That lot out there didn’t know what it was missing.

The camisole was more or less as you would expect except that it was padded and shaped over the bust and at the sides. She fastened the hooks and eyes that secured it. The waist slip was a bit more difficult, the hem was too narrow to go over her shoulders let alone her hips, and so she fastened a safety pin into the top and, with a piece of string, managed to ‘walk’ herself into it. Once tied at her hips, she threaded the draw-string through her laces so that it wouldn’t slip round and leave the padding over her hips all skewed up and ridiculously out of place.

Now for the dress. She took it down off the wardrobe and removed it from the hanger. From top to bottom down the back was one, long, substantial zip. Paula pulled it right down to the bottom hem and noticed that the smart, expensive black corduroy was made on a stout, collar cloth lining, the sort of collar cloth from which they used to make cheap, strong corsets. Well, they had told her that the corset had to be closed, as there was no give in the dress and she had to be its shape and no other or it would never fasten. Like everything else she was to wear this day, it was made to impose its will on her regardless. OK, she was laced into the shape, now how to get into the dress?

She hooked a safety pin on a string into the pulling loop of the zip and laid the dress out on the floor, the top towards the dressing table. She had hooked another safety pin through the neck and tied the string to a drawer handle for now. It would be needed shortly. There was not the slightest chance of sitting, not now that she was in her corset, so she perched her bum on the edge of the dressing table and, by leaning back and holding on to the mirror supports for dear life, she managed to swing the boots off the floor by a few inches so that, by drawing the string attached to the collar, she could draw the hem of the dress over her boots and up to her knees. Then she stood up.

She pulled the string, drawing the dress up till the neck band was touching the back of her neck then carefully inserted one arm at a time into the sleeves, pulling the dress around her, then pulled the string attached to the zip, working the dress into place as the puller moved slowly up till she was, at last, zipped in.  She unfastened the safety pins and coiled up the strings, dropping them on the dressing table.

She pulled down the zips that, from elbow to wrist, closed her sleeves tightly about her forearms then one by one, snapped shut the little clips on the pullers that locked the zips from coming open, one at each wrist and one at her neck.

For a good minute she stood examining this new Paula in the mirror, no, admiring her would be more to the point, and giving herself one last moment when she could have, just, got herself out of all this, could have, with a struggle, freed herself. If she opened that last box then she would be committed. She glance once more at her reflection;, elegant, yes, but the elegant black material needed something to set it off. She picked up the last box and put it on the dressing table.

Remember Pandora and the box of demons? In spite of all the warnings, curiosity made Pandora open the box and the demons flew out to torment mankind for ever. If she opened this box then the demons would turn immediately, turn their fury onto her and there would be no putting them back and closing the lid. It was only later that she realised that these same demons could torment men far more effectively!

Only for a moment did she hesitate, her curiosity driving her on. She broke the seal and opened the big, leatherette covered box and examined the contents. Nestling in their places in the sponge lining were two bracelets, a belt and a collar. There were two more narrow slits, empty now. Paula looked at them and shivered slightly.

Cautiously, she picked up the first bracelet and lowered her wrist into it. It was only just not too small for her, She had to squeeze it quite hard before she heard the click as the latch snapped shut. It was a broad, silver bracelet, the surface covered with a hand tooled filigree, the fine, twisted silver wire applied with consummate skill and silver brazed into position. Certainly no expense spared here. She felt the fit on her wrist, it was immovable and, she noted, the puller of the zip was under it, out of reach. She picked up the other bracelet and snapped it on.

The belt was about six inches wide, shaped in at the waist to give it something of the shape of those old ‘New Look’ waspies. She had to spring it open to get it around her waist and it was still an inch or so open when in place. She had to squeeze it with both hands to get it closed but, behind her, she heard it ‘click’.

OK, that should do, let’s skip that evil looking collar. She turned once more to the mirror. No, it wouldn’t do, not at all. Admittedly the silver of the bracelets and belt gave a sparkling life to her ensemble but it emphasised remorselessly the plainness of her neckline. Better without them – but too late now. She looked longingly at the two vacant slots in the foam liner.

She took the two halves of the collar out of the box and examined them carefully. They were the same elegant filigree but, oh dear, they did look so very serious, so very much OTT. The two halves were left and right, the joints running up the centre front and back. She daren’t put the two halves together to see what they looked like assembled for that would be so final, they had to close with her neck inside.

               The edges were a masterpiece of fine metal work, she examined them carefully. On one side there was a slider with an edge made up of a line of hooks spaced like hooked saw-teeth. These were in a slot and could spring along the slot to slide up a little to hook over the pins. She examined the other side, where there was another slot bridged by a line of pins. The way it worked was that, as the edges were brought together, the hooks on entering the opposite slot, sprung up in their slots till they cleared the pins then they sprang back down over the pins, engaged and locked, making the joint almost invisible – and implacably secure.

From the outside there was no way of lifting the row of hooks once they engaged, it required a special key. It was another flat strip of metal with notches down one edge rather like a key for a Yale lock. If inserted from the top, there was just room for it latch into corresponding indentations in the strip carrying the hooks and allow it to be lifted. There were thousands of combinations of notches. Like a Yale lock, you had to have the right key. Two were supplied. They should have been in those two vacant slots in the foam. Without them, there was no way out.

Paula, more in curiosity than anything, tried the two halves against her neck. Her hair was done in a sort of oval bun and she had to wriggle the neck corset halves up under it to get them snug against her neck. In a moment of inattention, she wriggled the two halves together and she heard the ‘click’ behind her as the hooks engaged. The back was locked!

For a moment she stared, wide eyed, at herself in the mirror. There was no getting out now. The front was only open by about three inches and no way could she squeeze out through that gap. Nothing for it now but to close it completely – which was easier said than done. She took her neck in both hands and squeezed. The gap closed to about an inch but no more.

She had a problem.

Desperation concentrates the mind wonderfully. She took the sash from her silk wrap and tied it tightly around the collar, knotting it at the back. Then she pushed the handle of a hairbrush under the tier and slowly twisted, squeezing the collar, tightening it with the inexorability of a tourniquet. As she watched in the mirror and the sides came together, she felt the collar pressing down increasingly on her shoulders and up under her chin and the back of her neck. Her head was being pulled up and her shoulder down, her neck stretched to its limit. One last half turn of the brush should do it, that is if she dare. There was no ‘dare’ about it, she realised; it was a case of ‘no alternative’. She closed her eyes and gave one last half turn of the handle. She heard the ‘click’ quite clearly and felt the slight recoil as the latch sprang closed.

Before she opened her eyes, she took a moment to take stock. To her relief, she could breathe quite easily, the collar didn’t strangle her in the slightest – that at least was a relief! She swallowed; that was different. Her Adam ’s apple was restrained to move slowly, a slow motion swallow – well that was something new, but she could manage with that. Otherwise, her head seemed to be one with her shoulders, it wouldn’t turn in the least and neither could she nod. She tried to rock it from side to side and the high ‘peeks’ under her ears made sure that she would say looking straight ahead. That was going to take some getting used to! Her chin was jacked up high, the front of the collar coming to the point of her chin and cupping it to make very sure of that. If she didn’t hold her head even higher then she couldn’t even open her mouth! She could only raise her head a very little, she realised, as the back of the collar prevented much movement there. Her front teeth were, at her staining limit, less than a half inch apart. Almost in a daze, she untied the sash and re-threaded it into her silk robe and put it away, then tidied up the bedroom. Almost as an afterthought she picked up that last little box, the one that Janet had given her with strict instructions only to open it when she was fully dressed in the new outfit. Well, she certainly fulfilled that condition!

It was a slim, black, leatherette box with a satin lining. Breaking the seal and opening it, there was one of Janet’s cards on top with the words ‘Well Done! You’re new world starts here. Don’t be afraid.’ The box contained a pair of matching ear rings and a similar brooch. She hung the ear rings on and pinned the brooch to the right breast of the dress. Standing before the mirror, she examined the effect. Dressed like that she was, she realised, a blatant advertisement for femininity, she could be nothing else, but Janet’s last touch of pendant filigree ear rings and brooch made it all right, they gave her that touch of elegance and elegance overrode it all! The late James Laver wrote that ‘Fashion was the comparative of which fetishism was the superlative’ – and Pala was treading the fine line between the two.

Women have been playing these games since woman first walked the earth, there is nothing new under the sun. The only difference this time was that it was all new to Paula and she would never have even dared think of these things had she not had the experience of Janet behind her and some urge deep inside her that told her she must.

Taking one last look around the apartment, it must be immaculate – and it was – she stepped out onto the lobby and pulled the door closed behind her, hearing the latch drop. She had no key, she had nothing outside the restricted world of her toilette. The penthouse flat had only a numerical key pad as did all the secure sections of the building. She had set the code at one-three-seven-nine and that was the number she had to communicate to ‘Him’ without being obvious.

She tottered across the lobby to the lift, experiencing for the first time her new body in action. She realised suddenly that a few minutes practice, alone with this thing that was the new Paula, would have been a very good idea – but too late now, she had to chair the Friday morning meeting and get ‘Janet and Master’ under way.

The lift doors slid open and Paula stepped in. As they slid shut and the lift began to fall, she looked at herself in the full length mirror and realised with sudden force just what she was committed to do this day.

Chapter Two: Explosive Conjunction

          Prince Morokayovy Andalionovich fought with the White Russians against the Germans in the First World War till it was obvious that their cause was lost; then he had just managed to get out with his wife and what little they could carry before the communists took over. They settled in that enclave of Russian émigrés in the poorer streets of New York. After the life of a courtier in the court of the Tsar, life was exceedingly hard for the young man and his wife, but hardship seems to be bred into the very soul of a Russian, they survived and brought up a family.

The Russian émigrés intermarried among their own kind so that, by the time that Lukyan Andalionovich grew up and won his way through college, he was just about as American as apple pie but he was still, in his bones, a tall, handsome Russian Prince; in fact, if you follow the lines of inheritance, he was still technically Prince Lukyan, as he knew from reading the back of the family bible and was secretly rather amused by it – though he never for a moment mentioned it to anybody.

Generations of Courtiers had bred in him a certain distant elegance of manner that would not for a moment get by in the land of Uncle Sam so, after a number of fist fights, not all of which he won, he had learnt better and it had evolved into an easy charm that, coupled with his good looks and intelligence, made a life in the world of marketing a natural evolution.

It hadn’t started like that. He had fought in the American army in one of those nasty little scrub wars where the Yanks, just to oblige and on behalf of the United Nations, stood between two equally stupid bunches of so called revolutionaries, keeping them apart. Somehow, through endless provocation, they resisted the temptation to use their vastly greater fire power to knock their silly heads off and got themselves universally reviled for their pains in the process (something the Brits used to do, back in the days of Empire, but had wisely decided that it was too expensive, served no useful purpose, and so had hauled down their flag and left, leaving them to muck up their own country with their much vaunted ‘independence’, had retired to their little island, pulled up the drawbridge and left it to the Yanks).

His government had given him a medal for that and, finding that he had a most unusual talent, had employed him in one of those joint CIA/NASA things that we aren’t supposed to talk about – till some Congressional committee had decided that they would rather spend the money on widening the roads or digging new sewers or something equally mundane; the project was thus dropped and he was out of a job.

He had come to England for no particular reason, partly because the Brits have this strange ability to do the unexpectedly original and that on very little money and he had much the same streak in him, and partly because, well, it was something different, and he had a very low threshold of boredom. He was still however very much an American, – his American passport was still valid and he passed through Customs without question repeatedly when he flew to and fro across the pond on business or to visit his vast extended family in New York, so, obviously, he hadn’t done anything wrong in Uncle Sam’s eyes.

It had been as Sales Manager of the firm with a revolutionary new device of huge potential but the very devil to market that ‘Janet and Master’ had brought to fame and fortune with the ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ series of adverts on TV that had culminated in the sensational revelation of this wonderful new thing, live one evening on just about every channel on TV, this by a sensationally dressed Janet herself. This had resulted in there being orders placed for the ‘thing’ way into the distance.

His employers were very pleased of course, but described themselves as ‘business men’ (Sometimes a synonym for right bastards). His reward for making their fortunes was to be sacked the very next morning.  

They could see that now all they had to do is sit back and watch the money roll in and they didn’t intend to share it with anybody, not the man who had persuaded them to employ ‘Janet and Master’ in the first place and that against all their timid inclinations, not with the bright young man who had brought the idea to them in the first place and done all the design work and neither with any of their staff. They could all go hang.

So, he was slung out on his ear.

                                                                                                            *****

Janet and Master had seen the potential of the man in running things quietly behind the scenes and had employed him as ‘Commercial Manager’. Day by day he worked smoothly and efficiently beside Paula. He would have said that his job was really ‘carrying water’ for this bunch of creative odd balls and to keep the ship steady – and this he did with consummate ease.

So, everything should have been rosy in Lukyan Ardalionovitch’s garden, right?

Wrong!

Yes, he had a beautifully furnished apartment, a wardrobe of expensive clothes for every conceivable occasion and an expensive, foreign sports car and always money in his pocket;, he was extremely handsome and he could charm the very birds off the trees.

Inevitably, women swarmed around him like bees round a honey pot, he had no need to seek female company nor did he lack time between the sheets – that is, if that was the sort of thing you wanted. Long ago he had realised that an endless series of one night stands were not what he really needed to fill his life – well, surely there was something more; he couldn’t clearly explain just what he wanted in a woman, well, not in polite company anyway.

Master had sensed the secret restlessness in the man and it worried him. In this business, men with his talents were as rare as they were important, and that restlessness was bidding fair to take the edge off his performance; it might even cause him, out of frustration, to try some other job and he would be lost to ‘Janet and Master’. He had discussed the matter with Janet, then taken the opportunity to talk casually with Lukyan, discussing the way that Janet had used her penchant for bondage to promote ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ on TV ads and thus made the fortune of their client – and set ‘Janet and Master’ on the road to success. Now that Janet had swopped the extremes of fashion for the joys of motherhood, the firm had lost that edge and, though still very successful, was no longer so completely head and shoulders above the crowd.

He had suggested that, perhaps, there was a solution. He suggested that the solution was one-three-seven-nine. Lukyan should keep a look out for it.

                                                                                                                          *****

 Paula walked into the room with all the dignity that her new outfit imposed on her. Her heart was pounding and she was far from feeling the confidence that her proud, upright posture implied. She would never have dared to dress like this had Janet not more or less tricked her into it. As the management team caught sight of her a sudden silence fell, they were not so much shocked as taken by surprise.

There had not been a woman like that in ‘Janet and Master’ since the lady herself had given up the reigns. Janet had virtually been the trade mark of the firm, the thing that had made ‘Janet and Master’ that bit different – and that little difference was important in this fiercely competitive business of marketing. If this new Paula was going to act the part then, suddenly, things were going to get a whole lot easier around here.

Paula stood in front of her chair and rapped on the table for attention. She needn’t have bothered, already every eye was on her and she had everybody’s full attention. As the saying goes, ‘Manners make the man, but clothes make the woman’, unfair though that may be.

“Good morning everybody. Let’s keep this short shall we? There’s much to do today. As you know, today we are to be visited by several different potential new clients, several of which will ask to be shown over the whole place and, as usual, they will be fishing to be told all that we are doing else and for whom. Don’t fall for that! We can’t tell tales about our clients and survive in this business!

Another thing, I should have to mention this before, but I expect the place to be immaculate today – not the studio of course, there everybody is always working over everybody else’s shoulder and a certain amount of organised chaos is acceptable, but one or two of you have offices that look like ‘The scene of the outrage shortly after the bomb exploded’. If that is the way you work best then all well and good – but please make a special effort to be at least reasonably tidy today.”

She turned to the folder that her secretary had placed before her. “OK, Item one – expenses, the old, old moan. I expect all your expenses to be on my desk by lunchtime otherwise Accounts will be on my back yet again, any problems there?”

Janet went down the agenda with great speed – that was not just a way of saving everybody’s time but because she hadn’t a hope in hell of sitting down in a long corset to chair a long discussion, or sitting at all for that matter, and, already, her corset was giving her absolute hell and she needed to get out of this room and out of all those eyes that were mentally undressing her and spend a few moments alone to get herself together for the mêlée into which this day was going to develop.

“OK, AOB?” There being no ‘Any Other Business’, she turned and tottered stiffly out of the room, managing to do it with a certain queenly elegance. As she left, she was gratified to hear a sort of appreciative buzz, a discussion of this ‘new’ Paula of whom they were suddenly expecting great things.

There was a good hour before the first visitors were to arrive. What does a women, laced to the point of suffocation, stiff as a poker from head to toe and perched precariously on the points of her gleaming ballet boots do with a spare hour? Thoughtfully, she brushed an imaginary hair back into place and felt the hard metallic impact of her bracelet on the side peak of her collar, reminding her that she was locked in and both the keys to her eventual freedom were way out of her reach … somewhere … where, she had no idea. It reminded her that she had to tell ‘him’ one-three-seven-nine. She wondered who this ‘him’ could possibly be.

She only had Janet’s word that he even existed.

Since that first day when, as new arrival in the business, Paula had become the receptionist, attending to the business coming through the front door, Janet had made it very clear to her that people are very much swayed by their first impressions and the girl behind the reception desk could make or break a firm in those vital first few seconds. This was why she had had Mike, the talented chief graphics designer of the firm, design the receptionist’s livery and had made Paula get herself into the controlling corsets that were essential to wear and had been the making of her. With this new Paula at reception, Janet and Master had presented a picture of quality to the world from the very first moment, a picture more than carried forward by Janet herself, not only as the now legendary ’Girl who Wanted to Tell the world’ of the TV ads, but as the perpetually corseted and controlled epitome of elegance that so often carried the day with potential clients.

Since the pair of them, both Janet and Master, had removed themselves to a house outside town with a garden and neighbours with children of similar ages for their brood to play with, they had given their penthouse flat on top of the offices over to Paula. They had been aware that they were taking a big chance with her and they had given her a year or two of careful guidance to learn the ropes before they tried their big experiment, but Paula hadn’t realised this … … not yet.

Paula looked in at her office. Her secretary was busy with the morning’s post. There was nothing urgent in it and she knew the job better than Paula and was best left to get on with it, anyway; there was not the slightest chance that she could sit behind her desk and answer the ‘phone so, returning to the lobby via the office corridors, she had a few moment to note that the staff were taking her instruction to heart and were, among other things, filling black plastic sacks with the unwanted detritus of office life. She should have seen to these things long ago, she realised.

Stepping out of the lift at ground floor level, she looked around at the big reception area. It was spotlessly clean and tidy, and the generous planting of ornamental trees and plants were all in perfect health and well-tended. That was the responsibility of outside contractors, as it had been since ‘Janet and Master’ first moved in here. Even perfection gets to be routine after all this time. Maybe things should be refreshed, brightened up a bit?

‘Holy cow! These corsets are going to make an end of me before long!’ From her left she heard the swing doors open and close. Instinctively, she tried to glance over to see who it was. Bad move! The collar, gripping her head, was very much in charge. Her head pointed straight ahead and she couldn’t see the door even out of the corner of her eye. Stiffly, she turned to see a man in his shirt sleeves and scruffy jeans and trainers stroll over to the reception desk and leave a Post-It note stuck to the blotter then stroll casually back into the workshop/studio. Suddenly she realised that there was nobody behind the reception desk!

She followed the casually dressed man through the doors into the big studio where all the TV ads were shot. Unlike commercial film makers, this crew were always working against a deadline and one not of their own making. Clients were always demanding that they achieve the near impossible in no time flat and of course their work, they were quite convinced, took absolute precedence over all the other clients with equal demands; they were used to it. They had even put the old Wartime notice up on the wall:

‘The difficult we do at once but the impossible takes a little longer.’

Nobody had given them permission to deface the wall. She supposed she should do something about it. On the other hand, the place was an ‘all action’ picture of chaos. Lights, camera dollies, cables snaking across the floor, half built and half demolished sets for several ads in progress, various technicians hurrying about their business; chaos, yes, but it was organised chaos. Also, the notice was written in a very elegant script, obviously by a profession calligrapher. Best to let them keep their notice, it might tell visiting clients something about the way that ‘Janet and Master’ worked their butts off for them.

A woman in that impossible outfit certainly had no place in here. Anyway, if a client were to get this far into the inner workings of the firm, then it was really a very impressive ‘all go’ scene.

On the far wall was a large whiteboard where the shooting schedule was worked out. Paula did her little peg-legged walk across the floor, somehow not quite being knocked flying several times by hurrying bodies who saw her, suddenly wide eyed, at the last moment and managed to weave past her with a muttered ‘Sorry’. Majestically, she stood and examined the work schedule. Each shot was given a four figure reference number. After a few moment thought, she took a dye pen and added:

1379 – Mystery shot.

Before anybody could ask her what she was about, tampering with the work schedule, she tottered sedately out of the back door into the works yard.

Alone in the yard, she took stock. This was where Paula, another Paula from a different world and dressed in a motley of second hand, cast off clothes, she remembered, had first entered the building, trying to sneak in unobserved. How things had changed, both for Paula and for ‘Janet and Master’! Now they also owned the building on the other side of the yard. It was where the ever growing Graphics team worked and was also the big workshop where the sets for the ads were built. Could he – whoever he might be – be working in here? In her mind she went over the staff list, a polyglot team of many nations and skills. No, not one of them would she let near her, not done up like this.   The ‘One’ couldn’t be in here.

She was beginning to realise that she should have done all this before – and that frequently. Her father had described it as ‘walking the job’ – that is, going out into the workshops, the studios, going from office to office, exchanging a word with everybody and to have seen for herself what was going on day by day. There were things going on that a CEO should have known about and understood, things about which ‘nobody told the boss’, not ever, and, even more importantly, she should have been seen to be taking this interest, of wanting to know people and their jobs. The trouble was that it was something that, as a woman brought up in the ‘old school’, of keeping her nose out of things that didn’t concern her, it was something that didn’t come naturally and now, locked up in this extremely feminine outfit, was terrifying.

Cautiously she entered like some timid creature of the wild woods. She paused and almost sniffed the air. Here things were subtly different from the studio. There was the smell of wood shavings and glue and paint from the set builders and hammering and the buzz of power tools. Looking around as calmly and condescendingly as only a woman in rigid extremis could, she stalked over to the graphics area, a little Bohemia of typically dressed arts graduates with that blend of scruff, casual and flair that only they – both men and women – seem naturally to develop. She noted that their chief, Mike, had even managed to get them to gather up the torn up and discarded ‘boss shots’ of designs that they had discarded as they ‘worked up’ the next ad. The fact that they had overflowed the gash bin was, to her, just a sign of the sheer volume of work that they were producing.

A sudden peal of laughter from one corner where several artist were gathered around a drawing board only emphasised the truth of the traditional sign high over the notice board:

You don’t have to be mad to work here – but it certainly helps.

There was nothing that Paula could do here. She raised a hand in greeting to Mike, who seemed surprised to see her in his domain; that she also had to change, she realised.

She walked back, out into the yard and turned out into the narrow side road beside the office, out to the front of the building and up to the big sliding glass doors that were the main entrance to Janet and Master.

For a moment she stood, looking in through the glass. The receptionist was now sitting behind her desk, chatting to that bloke she had seen before, the one on his scruffy jeans and shirt sleeves. They didn’t glance at Paula, waiting there.

Now this really was too much! She pressed the buzzer. The girl glanced at her and continued her conversation! Infuriated, Paula punched the four number entry code into the pad and the doors slid back. Still the girl remained wrapped in her conversation.

Deliberately, Paula took a slow, elegant walk across to reception. Her hobble and ballet boots made this an extended exercise but that was to Paula’s advantage, giving her time to watch the total immersion of their interests in each other. As she arrived in front of the reception desk, they completely ignored her. She waited. A sudden thought; she glanced up at the CCTV cameras, several of them, set up to give a full view of the whole of reception. Then she glanced at the big wall clock with its sweep second hand. She stood quite still for a good thirty seconds then cleared her throat loudly.

“Be with you in a tick love.” The girl went back to her conversation!

Beginning inwardly to fume with indignation, Paula reached across the desk and took the telephone, she punched in Lukyan’s number.

“Mister Adalionovitch?”

“Hello Paula. How can I be of assistance?”

“Get down here immediately, please. I’m at front reception.”

She had calmly pick up and used the reception ‘phone. They had taken not the slightest notice!

As Lukyan came down the stairs, three at a time, Paula was standing with her back to the reception desk, her shoulder almost touching the scruffy shirt sleeve of the man. Her patent stillness and quizzical expression told him all he wanted to know.

“Chapman! Just what the hell do you think you’re doing out here? If you haven’t got anything to do then you shouldn’t be doing it out here in Reception, most certainly not while you’re looking like a jumble sale reject! Go to my office and wait for me!” The Russian Noble in Lukyan’s genes sparked out – Paula almost expected him to draw a sword and flourish it in some sweeping gesture, so powerful was the character that flamed out suddenly. The man hurried out.

He turned to Paula. “Sorry about that. There’s too much of that sort of thing going on around here. Depend on it that I’ll roast the bugger’s backside for him.”

The girl looked annoyed that her chatting up had been cut short but not particularly concerned. She turned to Paula. “And what can I do for you, love?”

Paula almost gasped. “Do you know who you are talking to?”

“No, of course not! There’s far too many people comes through that door for me to know ‘em all. What do you want?” She repeated.

Paula turned to Lukyan. “Do you know who employed this girl?”

Lukyan looked a little exasperated.  “Someone on the admin office, I assume. I’ll have to check up and find out.”

“Please do. This is too serious to ignore, too serious by far.” She turned to the girl. “Why aren’t you wearing your official livery? A rather odd coloured sweater that looks to be hand knitted from old scraps and a far from new woollen skirt is not appropriate. You were issued with two complete uniform outfits when you joined I assume?”

“What, those kinky clothes? That outfit with the awful corset and boots and all? I only tried it on once, I looked like a tarty airline stewardess, couldn’t bear it. I put them in the charity collection. Best thing for them.”

Paula glanced at the clock. The first prospective client was just about due. “You were issued with a work description when you joined ‘Janet and Master’ were you not?”

“…Er, well, yes.”

“… And you signed to agree that you had received it and would follow its instruction?”

“Well, s’pose so … … er … … but I didn’t know that it would involve me in wearing that outfit every day.”

This was going to take far too long. “Get out of reception! Go on! Now! Go to my office and stay there till I have a moment to speak to you! … … Now!!!”

“Just who the hell do you think you are? Giving me orders!”

Lukyan took over. “You know who I am I assume?”

“Er … yes, you’re Mister Lukyan.”

“Mister Adalionovitch to you, actually, since we haven’t been formal introduced. Well, you will believe me when I tell you that this lady is Miss Paula, the Chief Executive Officer of ‘Janet and Master’ who you have just treated with blatant impudence! If you don’t know where her office is then get into the lift, press three and, when the doors open, straight ahead across the lobby. If Miss Paula doesn’t put you straight then, be assured, I shall leave you in no doubt whatsoever – and if I don’t then I’m sure that the Supreme Power above will arrange for a thunderbolt to strike you down. – GO!!”

The girl sped across to the lift with a rocket behind her.

“Lukyan, I have just realised that there is something very wrong with ‘Janet and Master’.  It is my fault for not taking the matter up before but, my word, am I going to do it now! First of all, let me do something about manning the reception desk.” She led the way across the floor to the little corner office that housed Jack Pendle, the Head of Security.

Jack was sitting watching the battery of CCTV monitors that covered just about all the public spaces in the building and immediately outside. “Good morning Mister Pendle. Do we have a recording of the conversations at the reception desk?”

Jack, smiled slightly and punched a few keys. “I have everything that has happened there over the last twenty four hours, it’s on full time running monitors, day and night. If you want the full conversation since Chapman started to chat her up then you want the last twenty minutes.”

“As long as that?”

“Oh, there’s more. He was out here earlier.”

“Splendid. Copy it onto a DVD, please, all of it, and send it up to my office straight away. Now, do you have a uniformed security man available at this moment?”

“Sean Doyle is doing his routine ‘walk about’ at this very moment – but I can pull him off, if it’s that important.”

“It is, Pendle. Get him to take over the reception desk immediately and, for a start, get him to punch the ‘door close’ button – that silly bimbo has left it open since I came in.” She glanced across at the reception desk, “Oh God, too late!”. Putting on her most welcoming smile, she strutted across the floor to greet the first of today’s potential new clients.

“Good morning, good to meet you at last.” Paula was almost shocked to see the immediate effect the ‘new’ Paula had on the newcomers. They were immediately keen to talk to her, to know about this extremely elegant creature, there was none of the usual opening caution, she was able to go ‘straight in’ and talk about their reason for being here and what ‘Janet and Master’ could do for them. In a very few minutes, she was able to hand them over to the appropriate members of staff.

There is nothing new under the sun, women have always had this power to impress by appearance but, in these days of ‘equality of the sexes’, they seem to have thrown away their advantage, either through contempt for their submissive sisters or, Paula thought, more likely through laziness. It was an advantage that had to be won, paid for in advance, was expensive, time consuming and, ye gods, it could hurt.

In a world full of mass produced female scruffs, Paula realised, she had the field more or less to herself. This was going to be a whole new world for her, she realised, and she was suddenly determined to take that world by storm.

In the lift, going back to her office, Paula was alone for the first time since she had left the penthouse and could take stock.  Her ballet-booted feet were beginning to ache terribly, her corset was still administering its relentless restriction but apart from the red hot poker between the shoulders caused by the shoulder straps, yes, it was agony – she could cope. It was that damned silver filigree collar that she found so horribly difficult, the fact that it was locked on and the keys were out of her control in some other dimension of space and time so far as she was concerned, made its relentless grip so frightening.

She turned to look at herself in the full length mirror that filled one side of the lift. Yes, she really was elegant, very OTT of course but beautiful in the fullest sense. She had run head first into this new life and, in the explosive conjunction of restriction and beauty, restriction was coming out an easy winner but, … but …  she was beginning to suspect that it might, just might, be a price worth paying.

The lift doors slid open and a newly resolved Paula strutted out to tackle the next problem.

Chapter Three: Paula Finds Her Prince

Bombshell! As she returned to her office, Paula’s secretary handed her an e-mail that had just arrived;

                   Paula,

         We are sorry to work this sly trick off on you but, if you could have just ‘phoned us and tried to cry off when you have coped so well with your first full morning as the ‘new’ Paula, you might just have abandoned the whole thing – which would be such a shame. For this reason we have decided to make good our promise to the children and fly them over to Holland to visit that wonderful model village at Madurodam that they have been on to us about for ages. We shall be away for the whole weekend. I’m sure you will cope. (You will just have to, of course!)

Wonderful things to talk to you about on Monday morning, I promise.

         Best of luck, Janet. 

Paula gripped the edge of her desk as her world swam, wobbling about her. In her girlhood daydreams she had tried to imagine what it would be like to be kidnapped by her Prince Charming, to be taken galloping off, slung across His saddle bow to some sumptuous tented  paradise deep in the desert etcetera , etcetera. She had imagined herself tied to a tree while some mustachio twiddling villain gloated about having his way with her (more etcetera). Always she had imagined herself taken away to her bondage, never for a moment had she dreamed that her bondage would come to her, even less that she would inflict it on herself and then discover that it was all so very, very real; that she was really trapped in here beyond hope of rescue, even less be forced to continue to act to the rest of the world as though she was in complete control. Where, in heaven’s name, was the Prince Charming in shining armour, coming to her, bearing the key? She would even forgo the shining armour on this occasion.

“Some problem, Miss?” Her secretary’s voice.

Paula turned to face the world outside her nightmare. “Problem? No, it’s just that I was expecting a meeting with Janet this afternoon to resolve something rather important. It will just have to wait till Monday, no problem.” She shuddered slightly, ‘no problem indeed!’ Then she turned back to the problem in hand. “Has that receptionist girl reported to you?”

“Yes, miss, I told her to wait in my office. Shall I call her in?”

“No, not for the moment. Ask Mister Ardalionovitch and that girl in admin who does the personnel paper work to come up please.

She picked up the ‘phone and asked Jack Pendle how the security guard was coping with taking the reception desk. She didn’t like to take this chance on such an important day but, after all, she couldn’t be in two places at once.

Jack laughed, “Sean? No problems there! Sean Doyle is the archetypal little bog trotting Irishman, He’s not so much kissed the Blarney Stone as dug it up and brought it with him! I gave him a few minute’s instruction and he took to it straight away, no problems there.” He smiled for a moment. “You don’t follow the World Rugby Championship, I take it?”

“No, of course I don’t!”

“Well, of you did, you would know that Doyle was an international scrum half. Since he retired he has earned a fortune as an after dinner speaker. He still does. He only works for us because, as he says, ‘Sure my wife will go crazy with me under her feet all day long and working here is better than walking the street, so it is’. He will charm the very socks off of our visitors.”

“Excellent. I shall be tied up with that receptionist girl for a few minutes; if anybody important asks for me tell him to keep them occupied till I’m free.”

“Will do.”

Paula had only a moment to herself to consider her next move as Lukyan and the little middle aged lady from admin came in.

“This is Misses Hill from admin, she does the paperwork for all the personnel. I’ve filled her in with what’s happened, she says it nothing new, nobody seems responsible for these problems.”

“Wrong! I’m afraid, Lukyan, that I’m responsible – and it’s a part of an even bigger problem which is going to get sorted! Misses Hill, who told you to look after the documentation of the people who work here?”

“Well, Miss, nobody really. It was just something that had to be done and as I was not too busy, well, … … I do it as best I can, Miss.”

‘Oh Lord! And I’m supposed to be CEO around here!’ “Don’t look so worried, Misses Hill. At least you have told Yukyan here that there is a problem and that you know about it. Now we have to sort it out.” She turned to her secretary. “OK, bring her in.”

The girl did so much walk in as do some combination of slouch and lol. “Where do you want me to sit?”

Paula was slipping the DVD into the slot in her computer. “I don’t want you to sit at all, you will stand just there and watch this!”

The CCTV camera was one of those that put a time signature in the corner of the frame.  The microphone was a directional mike that had caught every word of the conversation. The girl was sitting, reading a pulp magazine as the man came into frame, her face lit up as she saw him. “Hello Bert, you sorted out that silly bugger who was on your back?”

“Well, for now, yus. ‘E thinks I’ve gone to the stores for some bits, he won’t miss me for a few minutes.”

Paula heard Lukyan hiss between his teeth.

They watched as the conversation became more and more intimate. Several times other people came into shot, left things on the reception desk and received only the slightest nods of acknowledgment. Paula pressed the fast forward button for a few seconds. The conversation was now intimate to the point of obscenity.

“You ain’t got no right to go listening to people’s conversations!”

They stood, watching in silence.

Paula fast tracked the DVD several times but, all down the recording, it was the same. Lewd conversation, peels of laughter and pointedly ignoring of people with business at reception. She froze the last frame. “That recording runs for twenty two minutes and eight seconds with even more of the same earlier that I haven’t bothered to show. There can be no possible excuse for that behaviour so don’t waste our time trying to make any.” Paula then quietly listed all the other things that the girl had done wrong. She turned to Misses Hill. “She is monthly staff I assume, how much is her monthly emolument?”

Misses Hill turned up the personnel file that she had brought with her and named the figure. Paula had meantime, pulled a file from the draw of a cabinet and found the cost of a set of livery. “So, that will not cover your bill by any means, you will owe the firm quite a lot for the wilful damage you did in destroying two sets of the firm’s livery. How do you propose to pay us as you are now out of a job?”

“You can’t make me pay for that!”

“Oh, I think we can. You see, it is written into your contract with the firm that on leaving you will return all the firm’s property in good condition, fair wear and tear excepted. As you can’t do that, it is simply a matter of placing the matter in the hands of a debt collecting agency, we wash our hands of you.” She ejected the DVD and replaced it in its envelope. “File that if you please, Hill, and see that girl is off the premises as soon as accounts have completed the formalities.”

“You mean as I’m sacked?” The girl looked around her wildly.

Paula and Lukyan stood, staring steadily ather, waiting for the truth to sink in.  AsMissesHill took her by the elbow, she spoke quietly and gently. “Well, dear, I did try to warn you, remember. You really have gone too far this time and in front of Miss Paula, too.”

In a daze, the girl was led away. Lukyan shook his head, sadly. “I’m sorry that had to happen. She was led on by the Chapman fellow of course, he should have known better. Do you know, he’s a married man with a grown up family. Damn it, he’s old enough to be her father. I’ll find a way of making his life most remarkably uncomfortable over this, that you may be sure.”

“I would be inclined to sack him as well, He’s more to blame than the girl herself.”

“Not unless you want quite serious trouble you can’t, I’m afraid. The man’s a known trouble maker, he’s trying to get everybody to join his trades union, not because they have any significant grievances, but so that he can then, as Shop Steward, throw his weight about even more, possibly instigate strikes at the most damaging moment he can imagine. He’s quite dangerous. The trouble is he knows the ‘Employment Protection Act’ word for word, pages and paragraph numbers included, and is only waiting for us to make a mistake so that he can drag us up before the Tribunal.”

Paula didn’t hold anything against Trades Unions per se, but she knew what troubles a rabble rouser could cause. On the spur of the moment, she decided to meet this challenge head on. “Very well then, I will write him an official reprimand. I will sign it, you can give it to him – and better get Jack Pendle to make another copy of that DVD and give it to him at the same time, it will make it impossible for him to argue for once and make it clear that we are on to him.”

“That will give me great pleasure.”

Together they worked out just what the wretched man had done that was not only directly contrary to his terms of employment with ‘Janet and Master’ but action actually to its detriment. They composed a letter that set it all out in simple, unequivocal terms. It ended with the statement that it was an official reprimand and also constituted the first official warning of future possible disciplinary action.

Her secretary was unusual in that she could read Paula’s shorthand. Reading your own shorthand can sometimes be difficult, reading someone else’s with ease is rare and was only possible because Paula’s was near perfect Pitman’s as set out in the textbooks. It was faxed to the firm’s lawyers for checking then re-typed. She typed the letter quickly and handed it back to Paula with a couple of copies. Paula signed the top copy and passed it to Lukyan with a copy for his file. “That, at least, will tell him that we are not pleased with him.”

“It will indeed! Let battle be joined!”

“Lukya, may I call you Lukyan? It has become very obvious that things are not as they should be with ‘Janet and Master’. This business with the receptionist is but the tip of a very dirty iceburg. I have to admit that. Between you and me of course, I’m not making a very good job of being Chief Executive Officer of this firm and I’m going to have to do something about it, though heaven knows where to start.”

“Up the Organisation.” Lukya spoke without hesitation.

“Pardon?”

“’Up the Organisation’ by Robert Townsend. When it was first published, some forty years ago, it was a sensation. People said that, with a copy of Townsend’s book you could make a success of running the biggest corporation in the world, It’s less than a couple of hundred pages and great fun to read, it will tell you all you need to know.”

“Sounds just the thing, I must order a copy?”

“I expect it’s out of print, it was first published in nineteen seventy. I’ve got a copy somewhere, I’ll lend it to you.”

“If you would please – and as soon as possible before I make any more mistakes like that receptionist.”

“I’ll get it to you post haste.”

For a few minutes they stood, discussing their mutual problem. Paula tried to concentrate, but everything was running in circles in her head. Her sudden realisation that she wasn’t doing well in her job, the cunning trap that had got her into this staggeringly restrictive outfit, the fact that she had got nowhere in her search for the key that would bring her relief. That mysterious one-three-seven-nine, What in the name of goodness could one-three-seven-nine mean?

Lukyan had stopped speaking. She turned to him questioningly. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

“I said, ‘What is that number you keep writing down? One-three-seven-nine?'”

Paula looked down her nose at her shorthand pad. Yes, unthinking, she had written the mysterious number several times. “I’ve no real idea, it’s a number that is somehow important to someone equally important but, well beyond that it’s just a number. I just think it’s the key to something important to me.”

Lukyan stood, looking down at the number for a few seconds. “It’s a slightly unusual number. For example, it’s the produce of two primes, seven and one hundred and ninety seven. The primes were referred to in ancient philosophy as the ‘keys.’ So one-three-seven-nine could be the key to a key perhaps.

Paula turned quickly to face him but, if there was anything to see, she was too late. His bland expression told her nothing. “Well, things to do if you will excuse me.” And he was gone.

Paula dealt with a few routine things that had come up during her time downstairs, her secretary bustled off to deal with something and Paula was alone in her office. She took a moment to weigh up her situation. Her feet ached, perched up there on the ballet boots, but that was to be expected she supposed.  However, the red hot poker between her shoulder-blades had cooled down quite a lot, and she assumed that her tendons were getting used to their new predicament. That damned collar was still making her stand with that air of imperious majesty but she was getting used to it, bit by bit. It was that massive corset that was such torture. Even there, the red hot band around her waist had cooled, but the rigidity was the same relentless master of her, proscribing many of the casual freedoms she had so taken for granted.

Two things gave her serious concern: one was that near faint when she had read Janet’s e-mail. Paula didn’t faint, she was a modern, emancipated woman, not some swooning Victorian miss! The other was that something was happening to her inside her corset, something inevitable and inexorable. Her bladder was filling! Well, it had to of course, her kidneys were busy filtering waste products of metabolism out of her blood stream, endlessly, as they must if she was to stay healthy, and the resulting urine was slowly filling her bladder. All very normal, it had been going on twenty four hours a day since before she was born but now her bladder was compressed behind the rigid flatness of that massive stay busk. It wasn’t a serious problem, not yet, but the feeling was, well, somehow different. It was flattering to have such a board flat tummy of course, but she wondered whether that mid-morning cup of coffee was such a good idea after all.

At which moment the ‘phone rang. It was Sean down there at reception. She took an immediate liking to the soft Irish brogue, it had nothing of the clipped emphasis of Belfast, but much of the quiet gentleness of the rolling fields and streams of rural Southern Ireland. He told her that the next potential client was waiting. “Very well, I’ll be down directly.”

As she left the lift and did her peg-legged walk across the reception hall, she had a moment to see the way in which Sean was coping with the reception desk. The next group of new potential clients were standing before him, smiling, while he dealt with a motorcycle messenger who had arrived with a parcel requiring signature. The messenger sent on his way, he turned back to the visitors and finished the story he had been telling them about some amusing misdeeds among his children. His timing was perfect, he finished his anecdote – which resulted in a shriek of laughter – just in time to add, “… … and here is Miss Paula, come to meet you.”

He was making a superb job of running the reception desk, she realised, but also, she realised, that there was in Sean Doyle an asset wasted on that job. Why he had never progressed beyond a uniformed security guard was something she would have to investigate. This management business was more complicated than she had ever thought.

“Good morning, good of you to come, and welcome to ‘Janet and Master’.”  Smiling, she shook hands all round and noticed at once the way the men reacted to her in a very predictable manner and also, with a sly amusement, how the other women present were instantly trying to think of ways of denigrating this overdressed creature with the impudence to carry things to such an extreme. Instinctively Paula pressed home her advantage. “I was most interested to read your letter setting out what you expect from a new advertising campaign, quite something new. It’s the sort of thing that ‘Janet and Master’ make our speciality, something for us to really get our teeth into.

“Time is of the essence in these things so I think it would best serve if I was to hand you over to our Head of Media, who can best describe the range of services we can provide.” The woman obviously wanted to get the men away from this obvious distraction and was pleased to lead the way into the studio.

Introductions duly made, Paula returned to her office. She tried her best to take a deep breath and, of course, settled for what her corset allowed her. Looking around for what to do next, she realised that so many of the routine things that she would normally have done, sitting behind her desk, were impossible done up like this, she would have to leave it to her secretary.

Hold on! If a secretary could do these things so adequately, then what on earth was the CEO doing, wasting her time on routine trivialities? Her corsets were teaching her how to manage!

For the rest of the day, sitting at her desk being impossible, Paula wondered from office to office – well not exactly; a woman done up like that can’t ‘wander’, she can only ‘proceed’ with stately elegance – but she discovered, just exchanging a few words with people she hardly knew, that there was a whole world of difference between what she thought was going on and the firm she was actually supposed to manage. There were things going on – or not going on – that concerned her.

Friday, the week was running down to its end. The last of the prospective new clients had been greeted, conducted to the appropriate department and handed over to the appropriate expert. Time ran out and the office emptied for the weekend till she had the place to herself. She took the lift back to the penthouse. This was where things were going to get desperate. She stood before the full length mirror in the lobby and examined once again the woman that she had become, how the clothes she wore made her what she was. Most certainly, ‘clothes made the woman’ – and she certainly was most elegant – but what a price she had paid! And she was not out of the woods yet. If she was wrong and none of the hints she had dropped were understood by her saviour, whomever he or she might be, who was to bring her the key.  Whomever, then she was to be done up like this for Saturday and Sunday or until Janet returned with the other key.

The penthouse was silent. The cleaners had been in and left the place immaculate. The fridge was well stocked so she had no reason to go out. Dressed like this, she dare not ‘phone any of her friends and invite them over. She was shut up here, all alone in this impossible outfit till Monday!

A prisoner in the condemned cell could hardly have faced a more desolate prospect.

“Oh hell! Oh hell and damnation!! Why in heaven’s name did I let myself in for this?” She almost shouted.

“Oh dear, am in intruding?”

Paula spun round to face the door, standing there was Lukyan with a copy of ‘Up the Organisation’ in his hand.

“How did you get in?” she demanded.

“One-three-seven-nine, I worked it out at last, it is obvious, it’s the key to your door pad – just as Master said I must.”

Chapter Three: Getting to Know ‘Him’         

Paula’s mind was doing summersaults. Lukyam Ardalionovitch was to be her Prince Charming! OK, appointed by the machinations of Janet and Master, no doubt but … but … of all the people! She would never have guessed! They had worked side by side, day after day and she had forced herself only to admire him from a distance; he was so universally popular that Paula, the simple country girl from Mid Wales, had never thought, even for a moment, that she stood a chance of attracting him, and now here he was, looking at her with that slightly amused but speculative look in his eye that gave her the hots big time!

‘No,’ she thought wildly, ‘I’m not going to panic! If I say the wrong thing now I can ruin everything with just one word. Janet has set me up, more or less tricked me into this outfit, and it must be Master who has set this handsome man up in much the same way. I’m quite sure that neither is he any better prepared for this – and he must be trembling in his boots, wondering what to do next. Play it cool, Paula!’

“Is that the book you recommended, Lukyam?” ‘Well, alone in the apartment we must be on first name terms; that should be OK.’

“The book,” He glanced down as though he had forgotten what he was carrying. “Oh yes, I dug it out before I forgot. It was in the back of one of my desk drawers and I brought it up before I went home for the weekend. I’m sure I would have forgotten all about it by Monday. I say, I hope I’m not intruding?”

‘Yes, and he could just as easily have put it in the internal mail,’Paula realised. “No, not at all. I’m glad you brought it up, I will have something interesting to read over the weekend.” She took the book and glanced through it quickly. “Would you care for a cup of coffee?”

As she dropped the beans into the grinder and the ground coffee into the café tier, she was aware of his eyes on her. As she handed him his cup, he realised that she had caught him eying her. He hastened to make amends. “I say, Paula, You really do look wonderful in that outfit!”

That was sincere, she knew. That was worth a lot! “Thank you, kind Sir. It certainly did help to impress those prospective clients today.”

“Gosh! It did indeed. I’m fairly sure we have landed them all as new clients after that performance. ‘Janet and Master’ is proud of you.”

“It was Janet who tricked me into this outfit, she must have known what it would do. It’s not the easiest of outfits to wear, so I hope it was all worthwhile.”

“As far as the firm is concerned, it will be worth a small fortune if they finally come on board, several fortunes if we land the lot. You know,” he added thoughtfully, “those two, both Janet and Master, are up to something that concerns us both. Master keeps sending me little riddles, like the one about the door code. Yes, they’re up to something. I wonder what.”

So, this Lukyan was also somehow sucked into the games that Janet and Master were playing! “What sort of riddle?”

“Well, he said ‘once you’ve cracked one-three-seven-nine, then turn it though forty five degrees and try another door’. I’ve not the slightest idea what that means.”

Paula’s mind was in a whirl. Another code! Turn the old one through forty five degrees? – Another door? Suddenly it came to her, ‘one, three, seven nine’:-

1 2 3

4 5 6

7 8 9

           The way the old code was set out on the key pad. OK turn it through forty five degrees:-

3

4 5 6

8 9

So, you get Two-four-six-eight. ‘Another door’ – and there was another door in the apartment that had a key pad lock – a door that Janet had told her contained stuff not needed  in their new home, personal stuff that Janet had yet to clear out! A door that had been locked since before she had moved in here. She put down her coffee cup. “I’ve got it! Come with me!”

The new code worked! The door opened and they peered into the darkness. A room that no one had entered for ages, with the light filtering in through the door they saw that everything was covered with dust sheets and the window was close shuttered. It had a faint smell of a tack room in a well maintained stables. The smell of well treated leather. Paula switched on the light.

“This must be intended.” Lukyan said with a tone of wonder. “They must have meant us to find this room. Otherwise why tell us the code?”

“They didn’t exactly ‘tell us’, they made us work hard for it. Come on, help me fold up all these dust sheets. Let’s see what they have for us.”

There were all sorts of unusual devices, a pole from floor to ceiling with several welded on ‘slots’ that could have been for straps to the slid through and a crossbar almost an arm’s reach above but on slides that allowed it to be raised or lowered by a pulley system with loops for things to be attached to the ends, there was one of those ‘leaners’ that they provided for film actresses who were in costumes so voluminous and restrictive that they couldn’t sit down, a rather complicated bed which appeared to have a mechanism to allow the mattress to be rolled over to present some sort of full length body harness on the reverse side, all very odd. There were two big wardrobes, both empty, and a large chest of drawers. The top drawer was labelled ‘Hoods, collars and gags’, the middle drawer was labelled ‘Arm restraints and body harnesses’, the bottom drawer was labelled ‘Boots, foot trainers and miscellaneous’.

Paula pulled the middle drawer open. On the top, among a collection of complicated looking devices, was a plain wooden box about eighteen inches long with ‘Black arm binder’ in felt pen written on the lid. Full of curiosity, she opened it and took out the black leather content. She had seen these things in the more erotic corners of the Internet. Now she held one in her hand. “I wonder how this works,” she mused disingenuously.

“Very simple. The girl’s arms go into it and, once it’s laced up, it pinions her – I’ve seen pictures of them.”

Pauls pushed her arms into it and looked up expectantly. “You mean like this?”

“No, not exactly, it goes on behind.”

She pulled her arms out and made as though to wriggle her arms into it behind her back. “That can’t be right, I can’t even get my arms in.”

“Here, let me help you.” From an inside pocket he produced the vital key. ‘So, he really did have it, she thought’ wildly’. In a moment he had slipped off the two bracelets.

‘What in God’s name made me do this?’ She asked herself wildly as she felt the armbinder slipping up to her elbows and she felt her fingers being tucked into the little pocket at the bottom. ‘Oh well, too late now.’ He passed the straps around her shoulders and buckled them into the centre strap. As he pulled them tight, her arms rose a little behind her and her fingers were pressed firmly down into the leather pocket.

“Now it laces up at the back and draws your elbows together.” He stood back a little as though inviting her to call ‘enough’.

“Show me.” ‘Gosh, did I actually say that?’

It took him several minutes before she felt her elbows drawn together. It was tight and felt very secure. He tied the laces and bundled the ends up and stuffed them into the space between her elbows. The wrist and elbow straps had roller buckles and were quickly and efficiently pulled tight. He tucked the ends in and stood back to admire his work. “There, that’s how it goes. I say, you do look rather good in that. It goes with that black dress perfectly.”

“So, I have traded a pair of perfectly serviceable arms for a decorative costume accessory, have I?” She tried an exploratory struggle and realised immediately that she was completely secure in there with not the slightest chance of getting free. He stood and watched her, appreciatively.

She was helpless and alone with a man who, really, she scarcely knew in a locked apartment on top of a locked and empty office building in the dark of a deserted night time trading estate.

And, incredibly, she had egged him on to do her up like this!

Wildly, she wondered what on earth had made her do it! She would never have taken this chance if …. … if … …  if what? If she had been dressed normally, she realised. It was something in being dressed like this that had made her go this step further. This outfit was affecting her mind! … … But there was more! In here, she realised, she was as safe, safe as houses! She pressed her arms against her back, against her corset laces, and wriggled to feel the stiffness of her stays. She was locked up tighter than the Bank of England at midnight, yes. She was helplessly done up in here, agreed – but she was in here and he was out there. Even were he one of those nasty men who strangled women out of some distorted lust, he would get nowhere trying to squeeze that silver collar.

Full of new confidence and, let’s be honest, a sense of adventure, she smiled up at him archly. “And just how am I going to finish my coffee done up like this?”

“Well,” he said thoughtfully, “That calls for a little teamwork. I’ll sort that out for you in a moment.”

He pulled out the top drawer and sorted through its contents. “I thought there must be one of these somewhere in here.” It was a dog collar, the sort of collar you would fit to a bulldog, wide and strong and well decorated with metal pointed studs but smaller in diameter. In a moment it was buckled firmly round the silver collar. He clipped on a strong, plaited leash.

“Why am I wearing this?” She asked.

“So that you won’t get lost on the way back to your coffee.” He said, giving the leash a little tug. “Since I was a small boy I have dreamed of having my very own slave to care for. I can’t bear the thought of now letting her just wander off.”

“As I couldn’t even turn a doorknob, let alone open a door done up like this, no way could I punch a keypad or work the lift or open the outside doors – even if I got that far – and I would be a fool to even think of going out alone into a night time trading estate, all alone, hobbled, rigidly corseted to within an inch of my life as you must have noticed, tottering about like a peg-legged doll and pinioned helplessly. There is nothing you can do to me that would make my situation any worse out there in the great beyond.” She found that she got a thrill out of enumerating her complete bondage.

“Oh, I don’t know. I could blindfold you and gag you. That would add considerably to your difficulties.”

“And, are you going to? I only ask out of interest, you understand.” Now that she was committed and, more important, now that he was behaving as a gentleman should with his helpless lady, she found that she had to control her burgeoning excitement.

“Later, perhaps. Come along, your coffee is getting cold.” He led her back to the kitchen, pulling her leash just hard enough to make her totter along with him, a little faster than dignity required; enough to make it clear that he was in charge but gently enough to show clearly that he was concerned for her.

She didn’t really want that cup of coffee but, well, a lady would have been less than gracious not to have accepted the way he wrapped one arm around her shoulders to steady her while alternately raising her cup to her lips and taking a sip from his own. To add to the accumulation of the day in her rigidly confined bladder, the coffee was relentlessly increasing the pressure that was adding to the relentless feeling of, well, some sort of erotic stimulation behind her rigid boning that was altogether new to her. It was rather nice, it was exciting and it was adding to her problems of navigating this new world in which she found herself.

Their coffee finished, he turned her round to face him, one hand on each shoulder. All she could do was wait for whatever he would do with her next. What he did was discuss practicalities. “You know, you really have to admire the way that both Janet and Master have set us up. Can you think of any other way they could have led us to this?” He smiled, a very boyish smile, “If you had told me this morning that I would be looking after my very own slave by this evening I would have said that you were quite mad.”

“Yes, and how did they know that I was the sort of girl who went for this sort of bondage? I didn’t even know myself, not really, till I felt the laces of this armbinder tightening.” OK if he was going to talk practicalities, she would discuss the most important practicality of the moment. “So, now that you have me completely in your power, what are you going to do with me?”

“Well, between now and sometime in the future when I shall have to undo you? In the meanwhile I shall enjoy immensely just having you here to see and to hold. What you will do in the meantime, well, there isn’t really very many options open to you, are there?”

“No, I don’t suppose there are. I should have brought along a good book.”

“I would have had to turn the pages for you.”

Paula smiled and gave him a wicked wink. “If you think for a moment that I could concentrate on a silly book with you holding me, done up like this, then you are crazy. As it is, I can’t stop myself from just looking longingly into your eyes.”

“I have noticed, I have much the same problem myself. I could put you into a blinder of course, I’m sure there must be one in one of those drawers.”

“Wouldn’t that make reading my book rather difficult?”

“Well, yes, I suppose it would – but that would be your problem.” For what seemed a long time, he held her shoulders, staring into her eyes. Then, slowly, her drew her to him and kissed her.

               Desperately, Paula wanted to respond, to throw her arm around him, to return his kisses. Suddenly, things were boiling up inside her like molten lava. Desperately, her arms strained inside the armbinder whose laces and straps kept him frustratingly out of reach. Her toes strained to push herself against him in the futility of the relentless ballet boots. Her body writhed uselessly in the prison imposed by unyielding rigidity of that long, massive corset. Her tongue was unable to force itself through the narrow gap that her collar allowed between her teeth. Her inability to respond was an indescribable frustration! She felt his arm slide around her waist and pull her tightly against him and she was glad suddenly of the extreme strength of her corset cloth as, otherwise, she was sure she would have exploded into some fireball of excitement!

Just how near she got to fainting, she would never know. It must have been close. Once a woman hits a high like that while laced and strapped into such a harness, it is very slow to let her down and, when it eventually does, it lets her down into a whole new territory.

“You really are wonderful, you know, done up like this.” Lukyan’s voice was soft and husky as he held her steady.

“Thank you, kind Sir.” She responded a little breathlessly. “I assure you I don’t usually kiss like that on a first date. You must have something the others don’t, why, I hardly know you!”

“I’m so sorry, let’s put that right at once. What do you want to know?”

“About you? Everything.” Suddenly her mind was made up, this was the start of something big, really big and vitally important to her, that she knew with stone cold certainty. “Before you set me free, I want to know every single thing about you.”

“That may take a long time.”

“We have all night!”

“Well, since you mention it, we do.” He thought for a moment. “Let me get you organised for a long session.” He went back to the new room and gathered a few things then led her by her leash to the sitting room. Taking a cushion he dropped it on the floor close up to the centre of the sofa, then knelt her down on it with her thighs against the edge of the seat. She felt him strap her ankles, and also put a strap under the high heels and around her booted insteps. Her legs and feet were pinned together down to her toes. Then he took a cord and looped it under her heels and threaded it through the ring at the end of her armbinder. “What are you doing?”

He sat down before her with one leg either side, gripping her thighs. He crossed her legs under the cord and over her calves so that she was held upright with no chance of her rolling over. “Well,” he explained, “with your ankles hog-tied to your armbinder like that, you must be a good girl and stay just where I’ve put you. If you could straighten your knees then remember, I’m only a poor, impressionable man, so, if you were able to launch yourself at me, it would make it very difficult, when covered with a warm girl, to control myself. It is much better to control you instead – and that before you cause me any more difficulty.” He rocked her forward and the armbinder pulled on the cord and she felt her feet come up clear of the floor. No way could she use them to push herself forward. Now he had complete control of her. “Now, you wanted to hear all about me – and I want to know all about you. Where shall we begin?”

For hours they talked, totally wrapped in each other, totally unconscious of the world outside, of the passage of time, of the timeless precession of the rest of the universe. She didn’t for a moment forget that she was done up helpless as she could never before have imagined herself, how could she? It was so strange that, very soon, it felt somehow ‘right’ to be like this.

He told her all about himself, no reservations, all her questions were answered clearly and honestly, his youth, his family back in New York, his hopes for the future, his various jobs to date, well, almost. There was one job he had done, but didn’t mention – for security reasons that he didn’t go into, not yet.

She told him all about herself and he listened intently, even her tale of degradation of living rough in the streets of London and the horror of drugs drew only sympathy. Unheeded, the hours passed, all the time she was aware of that tempting body, tantalisingly held just out of reach by a length of cord. Now and again he teased her by rocking her from and to, from side to side to reminding her of her helplessness – not that she needed any reminding, she was revelling in it all.

Gradually the silences grew longer, the understanding of each other grew deeper. They found themselves spending long minutes just gazing deep into each other’s eyes. Slowly, Lukyan drew her to him, her knees sank into the cushion, her booted feet were raised off the floor and, in exactly the self, same position, the same shape as she had been locked into when he first tied her there many hours before, she rocked slowly forward till their lips met.

“Well, will I do?” She asked rather sleepily when, sometime later, she could once more speak.

“Will you do what?”

“Will I do as your slave or is this just a one night stand?”

“Do I qualify as your master then? I would hate to fall short of your expectations.” He thought for a moment. “I didn’t realise that this was some sort of examination of our mutual suitability.”

“It wasn’t any such thing! In fact, if you had told me when you came through my door last evening just what I was in for, I would have run screaming at the very idea. I have only just discovered that this love is in me and, yes, I want you to be my bondage master.”

“Then you shall be my slave! And I shall be forever proud to be your master.”

“Done!” They kissed on the deal.

“What shall I call you? I can’t call you ‘Master’, that name is already taken.” She thought for a moment. “You say you are in fact Prince Lukyan Ardalionovitch. It would be fun to call you my Prince. May I?”

“If I am to be your prince, then you must be my page.”

“Yes, my Prince.” She looked out of the corner of her eye at the window. “Oh will you look out there! It’s broad daylight already! If my Prince will undo me, your page will cook you breakfast.”

It became part of the ritual of their lives together that they made; letting her free into almost as much a ceremony as doing her up. The armbinder, the dog collar and leash and the straps and cord that had imprisoned her ankles and feet were carefully replaced in the drawers. He took the vital key and released her silver belt and, at last, that relentless collar clicked open. Paula rinsed them under the tap and dried them with a soft cloth before replacing them carefully, almost reverently, in their boxes including the key in one of the special slots made for it. She likewise put the earrings and broach away.

He unzipped the dress for her and lifted her so that it fell on the floor and she could be lifted clear and the dress replaced on its hanger. She stood before him in her corset and boots. He stood, looking at her with a look of wonder. “You have been done up in that all day?”

“Yes, including lacing myself in – it wasn’t easy, but it is all my own work!”

“Do you wear that often?”

“No, today was the first time, on Janet’s instructions.” She thought for a moment then asked shyly, “Is it going to be the last, my Prince?”

“My Page must always look her best. You will wear it on all ceremonial occasions. I shall insist!”

She turned to show him her back view. “Your Page will do her best to be laced to my Prince’s pleasure.”

“Never fear, I shall attend to my page’s lacing myself! You may be sure that I will do all that may be required.”

It was fortunate that he was there to unpick the reef knot at her waist, it had drawn very tight during her hours laced in. The laces ran out a little and she felt that immediate relief. To avoid her the embarrassment of any further undressing before him, he said that he needed a shave and would take his cordless razor that he kept in the office to the staff washroom a floor below.

Alone in the penthouse, Paula worked the laces loose and unclipped the corset. There was something of a feeling of anti-climax about it that did much to moderate her feeling of release after so many hours. She could then sit down and unlace the boots. They were all put away neatly.

Donning a shower cap, she stood under the stream of warm water and peeled off the rubber drawers, it was a messy business but nothing had leaked out. She rinsed them under the shower then turned it to full cold and let the stinging needles ease the itching and help erase the ridges that the corset had etched into her skin.

By the time a refreshed ‘Prince’ returned, Paula, in smart slacks and sweater, had breakfast ready. They sat and ate and chatted easily; Paula realised that they were now and ‘Item’. How could they be anything else after a night like that! They parted to go about their respective Saturday chores with his invitation to join him at a restaurant he knew for dinner that evening.

One Prince Charming duly delivered and in full commission just as ‘Janet and Master’ had planned it. 

Chapter Five: Mêlée         

Paula stood and listened to the lift doors closing and the faint whirr of the descending lift. He was gone.

Practical, level headed Paula realised that she was a different woman now, or not so much ‘different’, as in some way ‘complete’. A part of her that she had never even suspected existed had emerged and slipped easily into place.

She tidied away the breakfast things and wandered into the new room. Gosh! So much of it, drawers full of all sorts of bondage devices! Big, mysterious things spread all about. All this must have cost a fortune, it was all made to such a very high standard, most of it to special order with no expense spared. Oh well, it would all have been charged to the firm no doubt, to ‘Janet and Master’ she assumed. Janet must had really had a ball if she had been, at one time or another, in all of it! Janet was very nearly the same size as Paula. With a sudden tingle of excitement, she realised that she was almost certainly going to find all about them – in detail and from the inside.

She decided that she would resist the temptation to turn them all out and see for herself what she was in for. It would be more fun to do it together, with her Prince at her side. She would confine herself to giving the place a good dusting and vacuuming. She left, hearing the lock click on the door as she pulled it closed.

She had been awake and about for over twenty four hours – a girl needs her sleep. She undressed and climbed into bed. In spite of all the excitement of that wonderful night, or perhaps because of it, sleep came flooding in as soon as her head hit the pillow and she didn’t even dream till it was well past lunch time when the sun on her face brought her round.

After showering, and dressed in her house coat, she stood in the kitchen and sipped the first coffee of the day. She had a few hours before her dinner date with Him; she began to plan. Her business clothes were worn over one of those all-embracing girdles, otherwise she didn’t bother. That was obviously going to have to change. It was too late to shop for something different, what had she got that would serve?

Her strongest foundation was this open bottomed corselet which required quite a struggle to get into and required its suspenders being attached to stockings to be sure it wouldn’t ride up a bit over the few hours to come. She examined herself in the mirror, not bad, but this was an occasion that demanded something more. With sudden inspiration, she rummaged in the bottom of a drawer and found the corset she had worn every day at the reception desk of ‘Janet and Master’.  She clipped it on over the corselet and hooked her laces around the door handle.

It seemed much harder to get the lacing closed than she remembered; could it be that she was putting on weight? Perish the thought! With the laces tied off, she attached the suspenders. Gosh, two sets! There were quite a forest of them, what with the corselet and corset together! Still, at least her stockings wouldn’t wrinkle!

               Once more she examined herself in the mirror. Much better, even if she did look rather improvised, the combination of the girdle, giving her a long, svelte line, and the corset, giving her a real waist, was really ‘the business’, even if rather ‘jury rigged’. Still, He wouldn’t see, not on this occasion. She selected a black cocktail dress, it would require her wide elastic belt to fit her reduced waist so she dug it out and laid it aside ready. She did her hair in rollers and applied one of those rather gooey face creams and, looking very much ‘work in progress’ sat around reading ‘Up the Organisation’ till it was time to get ready for her date.

* * * * *

               Sitting in the little, backstreet Italian restaurant with the soft light of the candles setting her face off against the subdued background lighting in a most becoming way, Paula sipped her wine and concentrated on Prince’s words as he flattered her unashamedly. Slowly he bought the subject around to their plans for exploring the world of bondage – which they were beginning to realise was, if done sensitively, an art form in itself and a very complicated if it was to be ‘right’ for both of them. His words and the restriction of her corsets, inexorably reminding her of the reality of bondage, melded into a whole aura of a new world for her.

               After supper, he took her to a nightclub, where they specialised in satirical review, which only partly broke the spell, but also taught her of the perils of laughing out loud when her ribs were thusly hammered against the unyielding boning. It was difficult to remind herself that all this was part of some deep laid scheme by Janet to make her into something of more use to ‘Janet and Master’.

               The next day was to bring this home to her in a way she would never have expected.

          * * * * *          

               Sunday morning, the flat was quiet as Paula finished under the shower and, dressed in old clothes to cope with the usual but neglected Saturday chores, which didn’t take very long, as most of the work was done by the contract cleaners who did the general cleaning of the whole office building, ‘doing’ the flat while she was out of the place during the working day. She made herself coffee and toast and sat down to read ‘Up the Organisation’ but her mind kept drifting back to what she now thought of as her ‘new life’.

She couldn’t sit there day all day, daydreaming. It was no use, she couldn’t concentrate on anything else. Bondage is a game, she realised, that can’t sensibly be played solo, she was beginning to feel an exasperation creeping into her. Well, of course, there was a version that women have been playing down the ages. In a few minutes, with a housecoat over her laced closed corset and stockings, she sat and unpicked the side seams of one of her straight skirts and carefully re-pinned them to make the skirt much narrower. Then she ‘ran up’, the new side seams on her old sewing machine and re-stitched the hem, including a wide, strong  petershum band into it to make it strong and ‘tear your way out’ proof.

Dressed in her new ‘hobble’ skirt, a candy stripped shirt blouse and perched on a pair of high heeled court shoes, she examined the ‘new’ Paula as she hobbled towards the mirror. ‘Yes, that would do. That would do very well indeed. She sat stiffly on a dining chair and, conscious of being elegant, restricted but elegant indeed, could at last concentrate on her book.

No, she couldn’t! About an hour later the doorbell rang. 

It was the girl she had sacked the day before, carrying a holdall and looking somehow dejected and tear stained. “Good morning, Miss Paula, I hope I’m not disturbing you, this being a Sunday like.”

Paula stood for a moment, aghast at the sight before her. The girl was dressed in what could at best be described as very nearly rags. She wore an old, cheap woollen coat that would have been rejected out of hand by a charity shop, a non-descript and obviously moth eaten scarf filled in the neckline and she wore the sort of cheap, low heeled, button-strap shoes that were once the province of school children but with no stockings or socks. She had a large bump on her forehead which was still red and angry- looking, so recent that the bruise had not had time to develop. “Hello. No, you’re not disturbing me, what can I do for you?”

“Well, Miss Paula, I’ve brought back those clothes what I was supposed to wear and I was wondering if I could give them back after all and get the wages wot’s due to … … to … m … ” she stopped and stood for a few seconds, swaying slightly. As Paula watched, aghast, the girl slid to the floor in a faint.

  Paula squatted stiffly down beside the crumpled girl, spoke to her, shook her shoulder, but she was quite unconscious. She sped off to the bathroom and came back with a wet face cloth and was wiping the cold wet, cloth gently over her face as the first flicker of consciousness returned.

“It’s all right, I’m here.” She saw the glint of fear in the girl’s eyes, she was obviously in some deep distress.

Paula had seen that distress before, back in her days as a dropout, living rough. She had seen it in her companions day by day, the fear that comes with living perpetually on the brink of violence, of living in that hinterland between the law, an uncaring society, and the ‘law of the jungle’ that ruled their lives.

Suddenly suspicious, she looked hard into the girl’s eyes, looking for the pin prick small pupils of the drug addict, worried that the tension, almost panic, that she could sense in her were the beginnings of the symptoms of drug withdrawal, but her eyes looked normal; she had a haunted look but her eyes were normal. “Come inside, we can’t talk squatting here in the doorway.” She helped the girl up and led her into the kitchen. Sitting her on a wooden chair before the table.

Her eyes bored into the toast crusts left over from breakfast; impulsively, almost furtively, she took a crust and stuffed it into her mouth, not really chewing it before she swallowed.

“When did you last eat?” Again, Paula’s experience of living rough told her the story. She had seen it all before.

“Sorry, I know that was bad manners, but I ain’t not had no food since t’day before yesterday mornin’. I’ll buy myself summat soon as I’ve got the money due to me”

“Here.” Paula quickly hacked off a doorstep of bread, spread butter and dropped it onto a plate before the girl. Putting the frying pan on the stove and loading it with bacon (two rashers) and two large sausages and breaking two eggs into the other, smaller pan, she filled a bowl with serial, added milk and set it in front of the girl almost before she had finished the bread.

The girl finished the serial and the fry up without her gaze leaving her plate for a moment. She was well into her third slice of toast and marmalade and second cup of coffee before Paula though it was time to speak.

“What’s your name? You haven’t told me.”

“My name? Why it’s Monica, Monica Chapman, Miss.”

“Well, Monica Chapman, you’re in a right mess aren’t you? And that’s for sure!” Paula took her shoulder and made her look at up at her. “Oh, I can make a good guess as to where it’s all at. You’ve been slung out on the streets, haven’t you? You’re out on you own with nothing but the rags you’re wearing and now you’re here trying desperately to scrape together a few pounds by returning those livery that you so proudly told me you had destroyed, just to stave off those first horrible pangs of hunger, real gut-gnawing hunger.” She stood back and shook her head. “How long do you think that will last? A week? Perhaps two? – Even if you’re not mugged out there and lose the lot. Then where will you be? No job, no roof over your head.” Paula saw the hunted look that she remembered so well. She turned to practicalities.

“Where did you sleep last night?”

Paula knew that she mustn’t show the sympathy that was welling up in her. This girl was on the very brink of disaster and time was short. “Do you know what your life will be like out there in the gutter? No? Well, I’ve been there, I know it well. You have come to an expert.” She sat on the chair opposite and began in the cold, hard words of experience.

“The cold, always the bone gnawing cold.” The voice of experience hit into Monica’s misery like a red hot needle. Paula went on relentlessly. “The hunger, the smell, the filth but, always the inescapable, bone chilling, relentless cold. The endless craving for the next fix? Oh yes, you’ll get hooked, there’s no other way out for you. Pilfering things to buy the next fix, for the little respite that drugs will get you, the little interim of near reality before the agony of withdrawal … but you have to live, so back to shop lifting, petty thieving, being caught, prison, being bullied by other dropouts into more shop lifting, more prison then back to the streets, more prison – prison which will now get to seem more like a holiday from the gutter life you’ve chosen – the cold, the hunger, the agony of withdrawal, the filth, dressed only in the clothes you stand up in till they literally fall off your back. Always the disgusting filth, the cold, the bone chilling, remorseless cold, more withdrawal, inescapable, endless cold? For that’s what you’re in for, be in no doubt, that’s what you’re in for.”

               “Don’t, Miss, please don’t!” Monica gripped Paula’s arms and looked up desperately in her eyes. “I know like I’ve done wrong, Miss, my ol’ dad told me what I was in for when he slung me out, please, please don’t make it any worse, please!”

               “Drink your coffee.” Paula pulled the chair closer to the other side of the table and sat facing Monica. “By some inexplicable stroke of fortune, you have come to a woman who has been there, been all the way there, right to the very bottom of the pit. I think, in exchange for perhaps the last square meal you will ever get, you owe me the story of your miserable little life to date. I have little time on my hands this morning, it will be like visiting old times.”

Paula knew, knew from experience, that the very last thing she should do is show the slightest sympathy, that would only harden the resolve of this girl to ‘drop out’, to take that fatal step over the brink. She sat in silence and waited.

Gradually, with many hesitations and repetitions, the story came out. She was an only daughter, her mother had deserted her and she had been brought up, reluctantly, by her father who was, it would seem, apart from a talent for extreme work shyness, was rather too attached to spending his extensive leisure hours propping up a bar. She had left school, mid-term, at the earliest day the law allowed and had been told that her sole function in life was to earn money for him to buy booze. The Chapman who had spent so long chatting her up was his brother, her uncle, he had found her the job and thus saw that her weekly pay packet went, unopened to ‘dad’.

When she had taken home her receptionist’s livery, they were already well into their cups. They had screamed with laughter when she donned it for their inspection and terrified her into refusing to wear it and ‘make us look fools before all the neighbours’. When she lost the job then she was of no further use to them and they had thrown her out dressed in the oldest clothes that there were in her wardrobe and all the rest they had earmarked for the equivalent of a few pints of beer when sold in a second hand rags market that they knew.

She had been sent here to try to glean a few further pounds by the return of the denigrated ‘Janet and Master’ livery. The very fact that she had made it clear that she was going to use any money she got just to buy food told Paula that she really did have no intention of ever returning to her so called home, but had decided to ‘go on the streets’, to live rough.

“So, I ask once more, where did you sleep last night?”

“I didn’t, Miss, I walked all night, It took me a long time just the walk here ‘cos I ain’t not got no money at all, not even for the bus fare. I slept a bit in a bus shelter but not very well cos of the cold.”

Paula had a problem in her hands. She was quite unable to do the obvious thing and show this horror of degradation the door, though why she should get involved she was at a loss to understand, but knew that she would; that she was involved already. “Take you coat off if you’re staying and let’s do something about that bump on your forehead.

Monica did as she was told, revealing an, if possible, even more tatty old dress. She sat quietly while Paula cleaned the bruise, applying a little antiseptic cream to the torn skin. “You hair is filthy, go and take a shower, and you will find shampoo on the top of the cupboard in there.”

Suddenly, Paula’s mind was made up. Janet had saved her from a far worse state than this, how now could she in turn stand by and let it happen to this Monica? On the other hand, Janet had had all the big guns at her disposal. Money, time, resources, all she needed. What did Paula have? What did she need? She had real, ‘on the ground’ knowledge of that world – and she was going to use it. She had other scores to settle and now was the time.

She slipped down to the floor below, to her office, and was searching her desk for the address book to ‘phone for advice, when a soft Irish voice from the doorway enquired, “Hello, Miss Paula, can I be of any assistance?” It was Sean Doyle, the little leprechaun of a bog Irishman, but today wearing an ‘off duty’ sports jacket and grey flannel trousers.

“Hello Doyle. What are you doing here on a Sunday morning?”                     

“To be sure, old Jack Pendle thinks that it is a splendid idea to have the building checked for security over the weekend, so he does, and, as I live just down the road, it falls to me to earn a bit of overtime by giving it the walk around.” Paula was sure that Sean was deliberately accentuating his soft Irish accent to amuse her. “But, may I be asking, what emergency has brought you down here to your office on a Sunday?”

Paula told him of her problem, as she spoke, she realised that it was only his Irish blarney that had given her courage, had made her confide in him. She wondered if that was wise. Sean listened without interruption till she had finished then, “Sure, and we be needing an army to sort this out. “

“You don’t happen to have one about you, do you?”

“An army? And to be sure, that is no problem whatever, so it is. What I’ll be asking you, is what you want for the little lass?”

For a while, they stood, discussing things, and he said he would make arrangements. Paula made another ‘phone call, a call to a more official, uniform wearing, ‘army’ which took a little time before she got to the man she wanted – who was surprised at her request but seemed amused to ‘go along’ with her suggestion. She smiled to herself, revenge is a dish that should be eaten cold – and there had been more than enough time for her anger to cool to an icy fire. She closed her desk drawer and returned to the flat.

Monica was sprawled on the sofa, fast asleep. She left her there.

* * * * *

 “Wake up and drink this!” Paula shook the girl by the shoulder. It was getting on for eleven o’clock and pitch dark outside. “Come on, you’ve had your sleep, time to see your new home!”

Monica dragged herself out of the warm oblivion of sleep and sat up. On the coffee table before her were a steaming beaker of Horlicks and a plate with a couple of doughnuts. Paula stood over her while she ate then told her to put her coat on and come with her down to the ground floor. In the lift, she asked timidly where they were going. Paula said nothing.

Outside, Sean Doyle was waiting beside his car. The two women got in the back with not more than six muttered words said. In silence they drove down back streets to stop a few yards from a rather run down pub called ‘The Bloody Shamrock’. Sean parked and left them there while he went inside.

A few minutes later, he emerged in the company of four big men. He returned to the car while they climbed into another parked a little way off. The driver flashed his headlights as a signal and they drove off.

“Please, where are we going?” Monica asked again. She was getting worried – as Paula had intended.

“Where are we going? Why, to your new home that you are so determined to go to of course.”

“But why all those men?”

“You’ll see.”

They stopped in a street which sloped down the side of the mainline terminus. The main platforms were above them as the lines went out high over the bridge across the river. Nobody got out of the other car, it just parked up nearby. Pala led the way down a low tunnel under the station. It was lit only by the dim light of a distant street lamp in the road outside and led past an opening that gave into a pitch black hole in the wall and a cavernous space under the railway. She stood against the wall the other side of the passage. “In there, under what is called The Arches, that’s about the best place in all London for a penniless dosser. Think yourself luck that the ‘Paula Living Rough Agency’ is here to show you the way. The very best of luck. Goodbye.”

Monica stood, staring into the hole in the wall. Faintly she could see a few faint pools of light coming via the air vents above. As her eyes accustomed to the gloom she saw a little more and what she saw frightened her.

“Please, Miss Paula, what’s in there?”

Her voice, thin and timid in the echoing space, seemed to attract some attention from the darkness, she sensed something big moving towards her.

“Miss Paula, please! ……”

She turned to look behind her, Paula had vanished.

Chapter Six: Taking Every Advantage

Monica turned to run – but just too late. A rough hand reached out of the looming darkness and grabbed her. “Well nar, jus wot ‘ave we ‘ere?” It was the coarse, amused voice of a big, powerful man.

Monica struggled like crazy but only succeeded in bruising her arm against the relentless grip.

“Dun yer try ter run away nar, pet, we ‘ain’t not gort ter know yer yet! Why, we might even get ter like yer,” He shook his head knowingly, “yer never knows.”

Monica gave up struggling, what was the use? She stood silent, head bowed, as other figures emerged from the gloom and stood, examining this new thing in their lives. She was suddenly aware of the all-pervading stink of long unwashed bodies and of wood-smoke and feces and urine, all blended into that indefinable never-washed stench of squalor.

“An wot brings you ‘ere then, at this time er night?”

Monica stood, petrified. The big hand, gripping her arm shook her. “Come on, speak up, we ain’t gort all night.”

“I’m … er … looking for somewhere to sleep tonight. … … I’ve nowhere to go … … .” Monica stuttered helplessly. ‘So this is what it is going to be like, living rough. Oh God! I never dreamed of this!’ she looked about her wildly. There was no going back now!

“Got yerself slung out ‘ave yer? Well, welcome to the Arches Hotel.” He stood, holding her by both arms and breathing his foul breath in her face. “But ye gotter realise that these grand ‘otels dun come cheap, yer gotter pay ter get in.”

“Pay? I can’t pay, that’s why I’m here, … I’m broke, … I’ve no money, … I’ve not got anything, not a penny, … … please help me. Please!” She twisted and turned desperately in his relentless grip.

“Not got no money, she says!” He turned to the mob who emerged from the darkness and stood, gathering close around, who laughed. It was a horrible laugh, the laugh of pure evil. “Well, yer’ll ‘ave ter find anover way ter pay fer yer joining us, wun yer?”

Somebody had got behind her and gave her a sudden push and the big lout stood obligingly aside so that she almost went, full length on the floor, staggering further into the dim space. Another gust of nasty laughter. Another push from the side sent her tripping over a body, wrapped in a filthy old blanket and laying unseen in the gloom, a body that swore horribly, falling awkwardly on the cobbles, she found herself laying there on the cold, hard floor, looking up at the same big figure, standing over her and looking down with a horrible leer on his face. “So yers made yerself at ‘ome already, settled darn fer the night ‘av yer?” He reached down and grabbed the slack of her coat and dragged her back onto her feet, she heard a seam rip at the back of the threadbare old coat as he did so. “Nar not so fast! Yer’s gotta pay yer entrance to our select little band yer knows.”

“But I told you, I have no money, not a penny, that’s why I came here.” She twisted desperately from side to side, crying hysterically.

“Oh, we don’t worry abart that, yer pays yer entrance in services rendered as they say. It’s done like this.” He reached out and tore her coat open, sending buttons flying. Hands from behind her ripped it off. In a moment her dress went the same way. In her nakedness she realised that they were going to rape her, all of them. She had read about what they called a ‘gang bang’ and had shivered convulsively at the thought – to be faced with it for real passed any conception she had even had of the meaning of terror.

Naked terror, for, in a moment her last shreds of clothing were ripped away, she was held by the arms and tripped to lay on her back once more on the hard, cold cobbles with other hands holding her legs wide spread. The big lout stood grinning down at her, undoing his trousers. In a moment he was going to drop onto her in a gale of laughter from the others.

“Nar, it’s me first.”

        – but it wasn’t ‘him first’, it never was to be. In Paula’s book that was as far as it went. There was a white flash, Monica squirmed to her side to see – and there was Sean Doyle, holding a camera to his eyes. Beside him stood Paula, blowing as hard as she could on an old police whistle.

The four big Irishmen from the other car moved into action. One punch sent the lout staggering back to fall, hitting his head on the paving stones. He didn’t get up again. One of the others turned to run when a beautifully placed kick actually lifted him off the ground, pitching him into one of the girls and they both staggered back to bounce off the wall and slide to the ground.

In the general mêlée, the four big men moved with experienced confidence, the fact that knives and coshes appeared didn’t seem to worry them in the least, if the arm that held the knife got broken in passing, well, that was all part of the game. The camera flashed again and again and those of the louts who could still stand were herded into a corner where they wisely stood and offered no further resistance.

Paula picked up the torn wreck of Monica’s coat and dropped it over her naked body. “Here, cover yourself with that for the moment, stay where you are.” Paula, back on home turf, obviously knew precisely what she was about. She stood, stock still, waiting for something.

Suddenly they were surrounded by cops, they seemed to spring from the very darkness about them.

        The four big friends of Sean’s stood by him but obviously ready for any further trouble, the coppers stood, waiting for orders from their chief who turned to Paula. “Thank you for the tip-off, Miss Paula. Would you care to offer us some sort of explanation?” From the sparkle in his eye, he obviously knew her of old, was amused to meet her again in spite of his ‘official’ voice.

          Paula told the story in a few plain words.

         “Now let me see,” the copper nodded, almost ticked things off on his fingers, ‘Attempted Rape’, oh dear, that is serious! ‘Assault with a Deadly Weapon’, several different charges there, (he glanced at the various knives, razors and coshes laying around), ‘Grievous Bodily Harm’, ‘Wilful Damage to Property’ and, I think we might add ‘Causing and Affray’. We’re going to run out of charge sheets! All we need now to make my day complete are some witnesses.” He added with a certain resignation. He knew from experience that the sort of people who lived rough down here were the last to stand up in court

“Well,” Sean Doyle held out the camera, back to the Inspector so that he could see the lighted display screen, “Well, Oi’ve been told that the camera never lies, now  – and there’s the evidence of my own eyes that I’ll be delighted in swearing to in court and I’m sure my four friends here will be only too happy to do the same.”

“And me, Inspector.” Paula spoke almost with glee in her voice, revelling in the incongruous sight she made; an immaculate, corseted, high heeled, hobble skirted lady of great elegance, cool as ice in this melange of disgusting humanity. “This is a moment for which I’ve been planning and waiting for such a long time.” She smiled at the inspector. “Could you spare a moment to look over here please.” Elegantly, Paula led the way in her little hobbled steps, her high heels echoing in the stone space, deep into the gloom of the Arches, confident with several coppers beside her. She climbed, with a quick haul up of her skirt, onto the plinth of one of the supporting pillars and told a copper to aim his torch ‘there’, where she pointed, into a high up hole that was hidden by the gloom and the surrounding masonry. Inside there were several boxes.

“Hold on, don’t touch them.” The Inspector pulled on a pair of those thin gloves they use to prevent contamination of evidence. Inside the boxes they found little bags of white powder, bags of marijuana, rolls of dirty bank notes, syringes, needles, everything that the druggie dreams of. It was the cache of a fairly big time dealer

“I don’t suppose that Dirty Willie will claim it from lost property.”

“And who is this Dirty Willie. Miss Paula, if I may ask?”

“That’s him.” Paula pointed, arm straight out with a black, kidskin gloved finger, glinting like some sharp spear in the gloom, pointing out one of the louts standing by the wall who made a sudden dash for the outside as the copper’s torch beam hit him. One of the big Irishmen calmly took a grab at his heel as he passed (an old rugger player’s trick) and sent him sprawling. A copper sat on him and handcuffs clicked. “It ain’t nuffing to do wiv me!” He screamed from the ground.

“I imagine you will find enough finger prints and DNA in there to refute that.” Paula remarked calmly.

“I’m sure we shall, Miss Paula. Modern science is so wonderful!” The police inspector, suddenly much more cheerful, turned to organising his men to gather the miscreants into the now waiting police vans.

Just to be safe, Monica was loaded into an ambulance to be taken for a check-up. Sean drove Paula home.

*  *  *  *  * 

 Another week was starting. Paula stepped into the foyer of ‘Janet and Master’ that Monday morning and took in the scene in an instant. Everything was calm and under control, but there was a little group around the reception desk. Sean Doyle, in his security guard uniform, was sitting behind the desk while the Police inspector was listening to his story, his formal statement of the events of the previous night, while turning over the stack of A4 prints from Sean’s camera at the same time. His boss, Jack Pendle, and Janet herself were standing there listening.

“Ah, there you are, Miss Paula. I must thank you for the tip off, we’ve been after that crew for years.”

Paula greeted them and was soon adding her account. The police inspector had known her from way back, in her days as a hopelessly addicted dropout, living rough on the streets of London. He had witnessed Janet’s saving of her, so he knew already the background. Janet asked how Paula had become involved in the matter. The others stood in silence, keen to hear her story.

“It was an awful chance to take, but it was the only way that I could think of to persuade Monica Chapman that living rough was not even a last resort.” She finished, “So I had Sean here collect those big friends of his from his rugger playing days and the inspector was good enough to have his men waiting just outside till I blew the whistle for them to take over.” She looked hard at the Inspector. “I hope you throw the biggest book you can find at Joseph and Dirty Willie. Living down there in The Arches was OK till those two turned up and terrorised the place. After that it was hell on earth.”

“Who are Joseph and Dirty Willie when they’re at home?” Jack Pendle asked.

“One you’ve met already, Joseph is the big, powerful lout who more or less terrifies everybody into being his slaves. You met him when he came here to this very reception desk to try and drag me back to his personal gutter, you remember, and Dirty Willie is the local drug baron. They get away with everything as the rest who are not part of their gang are too terrified to stand up to them, they would never dare to give evidence in court for that would be a death sentence. It has been several times.”

“Are they the ones who gave you that beating?”

“Yes, officer, the two of them – and, if it isn’t too late, I shall be delighted to stand up and give evidence now. I’m quite prepared to take my chances; after last night I realised that there is a point beyond which even I am unable to keep silent. Oh, and I can put you on the track of evidence about two murders, at least if you have the time to follow it up.”

Both Sean and Jack Pendle were immediately at some pains to say they would be keeping an eye out for them (and rather looked forward to a return match). Jack Pendle had already had one go at them, as Paula had reminded him, way back when they had invaded the foyer in an attempt to bully a reformed Paula into giving them money when it was she who had had been the girl who manned the reception desk. The Bowie knife, still stuck up there in the ceiling was a momento of that day.

“I don’t think you need to have any immediate concerns about those two. We will oppose bail till the trial and, on the evidence we shall lay before them, the magistrates will no doubt see it our way, then I very much doubt if we will see much of them for ten years at least.” The inspector smiled to himself. “They will serve their sentences in one of the rougher prisons no doubt – and rapists get a very tough time from their fellow inmates.”

               The Inspector gathered up the stack of prints from Sean’s camera. “I must ask you all to come to the station in due course to make your statements. I really am most grateful, Miss Paula.” Which is appreciation indeed from a copper; they are not prone to gratitude, the fuzz, it didn’t go with the sort of things they dealt with, day by day. He left to get into the police car parked outside.

               Janet had been thinking furiously. “Jack, oh, and you Doyle, can we go to Paula’s office?” Sitting around in the office, Janet explained the situation so far as ‘Janet and Master’ were concerned. “Firstly, Paula, you of course have done the right thing as a public spirited citizen of this country, that sort of thing just can’t go unremarked – but think where it leaves ‘Janet and Master’.

               “I think we can keep the firm out of this.” Jack Pendle said, firmly. Jack had been an SAS soldier and was by long training taught to keep out of the limelight.

               “Oh yes, no problem – if that is what we want – but, as they say ‘If you’ve got it, flaunt it!’” Janet spoke, obviously deep in thought. “The thing is, it is, if we play it right, just what the firm needs to give us that ‘edge’ in this business.”

               “How so?”

                “READ ALL ABOUT IT! MARKETING EXECUTIVE SMASHES DRUG RING!” – Janet proclaimed in the voice of a street corner news vendor, part rising to her feet. “If we issue a press release telling the story; then that together with all those photographs, and we have plenty of eye witness accounts, why, it will make the front pages and the TV news and that, with luck, will go on for several days. Then, when the whole thing comes to court, we can stir it all up again. We can slip in ‘Janet and Master’s’ name time and again as both you, Paula and this Monica together with Sean Doyle are employees of the firm.” She stopped suddenly and looked worried. “I’m sorry, I should first have asked if you mind all the publicity – It will make a real mess of your private lives for a time but it will be the makings of us.”

               There was a short silence. Paula suddenly realised something she had wanted to do for years, ever since she had emerged from the agony of drug rehabilitation and now was the moment. “Janet, if you don’t mind, I have an axe to grind and this could also be the very place to do it.”

“Go on.” Janet listened intently.

Paula spoke confidently, looking hard at Janet. “If it hadn’t been for you by now I should be have been found dead in some dark alley.” She held up her hand to stop any disclaimers. “OK, I was a fool to walk out on my family, to get myself hooked on drugs, to let myself sink down to that gutter existence. Oh yes, and so are thousands of others who don’t know that they are getting themselves into until it is too late and there is then precious little chance of getting out without a Janet to help – and there is only one of you. If we are to use this little affair to make Janet and Master a name on the TV news and across the headlines of the national press, then let me also make it a soap box for me to stand on and tell the world what you let yourself in for when you start down that path.”

Janet thought for a moment then, “I think, if I understand you correctly, that you want to tell your story to the world in all its gory detail?”

“Exactly.”

Janet sorted quickly through the stack of prints from Sean’s camera and selected just one which she held up for them all to examine. It showed Paula in the foreground, spotless, obviously well corseted, hobbled and immaculately turned out, presiding over a scene of horror that could have been an illustration from Danté’s Inferno as Sean’s team sorted out the would-be rapists, his trousers round his ankles and his thallus obviously ready for action and with only the vital parts of Monica’s naked body hidden behind the legs of one of Doyle’s friends. Paula was closer to the flash so she stood out; a picture of composed elegance against the background of violence and squalor. The picture was crisp and sharp and ‘told its story’.

“That photo tells it all, the successful CEO of ‘Janet and Master’, risen from the ashes of the degrad ation of drugs! If you’ve got the guts to do what you’re suggesting then the firm is behind you all the way.” She smiled at the assembled company. “It will put ‘Janet and Master’ on a plinth the competition can never touch!” 

*  *  *  *  * 

 Paula collected Monica from the hospital by taxi, she had taken along a change of clothes for her including, with a strange irony, the well-worn trouser suite that Janet had given her to leave the same hospital on her way to rehab; it would fit practically anybody. Footwear was a problem, as people’s feet are very individual and Paula had no real idea of the required size so, taking advantage of the situation, she took along the very high heeled ankle boots that went with Monica’s made-to-measure, but despised, receptionist’s outfit. The nurses disapproved of an invalid on high heels, but that was the only footwear available, and they settled themselves into the taxi.

“Well, Monica, have you seen enough of living rough now?”

Monica turned to Paula. “Oh, thank you! Miss Paula, I can never thank you enough but … well … “ She sat, staring straight ahead, struggling to find words.

“… But you don’t know where to go from here?” Paula provided the words, easily, smiling slightly as she said them.

Monica sat with her head bowed. After a moment she muttered “ … Yes … “ In a very small voice.

“Well, you’re very much stuck between a rock and a hard place aren’t you – and there’s no possible doubt about that! It’s either going back to being a receptionist – and doing it properly this time – or back to sleeping rough. She laid her hand in Monica’s shoulder. “Which, I imagine, doesn’t have the same appeal since last night. … … You could, of course, go and ask your father to take you back.”

“Never!!” Monica’s mind was made up in the instant. “Anyway, he wouldn’t have me, not now.” She sat for a long moment, staring into the blackness of her future as it stretched bleakly before her, tears running down her cheeks. Finally she said, almost whispered, the words that Paula had been fishing for. “  … Help me, Miss Paula. … Please … …”

Even then, Paula knew that she had to be hard, not to offer any hint of a ‘soft option’. Monica had to fight her way back to firm ground by her own efforts, to rebuild her own self-respect and all Paula could do was to show her the way. “Do you fancy being a receptionist after all? Of really doing the job properly, rather than just slouching behind the desk all day long and doing practically nothing? Yes, I’ll help you make a go of it if that’s what you want – but it isn’t any sinecure, not to do the job properly and that is the only way that you will do it, not if you sit behind the reception desk of ‘Janet and Master’; that I assure you.”

Monica looked straight into Paula’s eye and nodded. “Yes please.” The first glimmer of spirit, of enthusiasm! 

The taxi drove round to the back of ‘Janet and Master’, Paula saw the mass of obviously press and TV cars cluttering the front car park and took prudent avoiding action (for now). They slipped in though the big roller shuttered door at the back, crossed the studio and took the lift up to the penthouse. They dug the first of the receptionist’s outfits out of the old holdall and did a quick press and iron before getting Monica into it. Paula didn’t spare her when it came to lacing her into the corset and Monica didn’t make the slightest protest.

Stockings and suspenders were obviously something new to her, as was the ritual of checking that the seams were straight. She sat very upright and let Paula brush out her hair and arrange it into a suitable style to accommodate the jaunty little hat that completed the outfit. They applied no makeup, and she looked pale, distressed and slightly the worse for wear, with several large, visible bruises  and a monumental black eye – but that was Paula’s intention.

They took the lift down to reception.

Janet had, with the help of the advert script writers, had composed a press release which had been faxed far and wide. A marketing firm would, of course, know all the
press agencies and national press, they knew their addresses and ‘phone numbers almost by heart. What really made the balloon go up, however, really big time, was the attachment of that revealing photograph with the words ‘Released for Publication’ stamped across it to (just) not reveal the working parts of the big lout. It couldn’t be printed in that form and neither was the picture quality of the fax good enough – which was adding to the press’ keenness to get their hands on a ‘clean’ copy of the photograph

Lukyan Ardalionovitch was holding the fort, not without some difficulty, as he was surrounded by pressmen, TV cameramen and photographers, all talking (shouting) at once. Little Sean Doyle was doing his best to back him up, but neither was he getting very far at making themselves heard above the clamour.

Paula took in the scene for a moment, then did the unexpected. She drew the lanyard holding the old police whistle from inside her blouse and gave a long blast.

Silence fell at once.

“Ladies, Gentlemen, good morning!” She stepped briskly forward. “So good of you to come! I’m Paula, the CEO of ‘Janet and Master’ and also the girl in the foreground of that photograph. This is Miss Monica Chapman, our usual receptionist here, and she is also the lady so unwillingly featured in that scene of Flagrante Delicto. Now, how can we be of assistance to you all?”

The press recognised her at once. She handed a thick folder across to Sean, “Pass these out please, Doyle.” As Sean began to hand out the ‘clean’, unexpurgated, copies of the photograph, she turned to face the barrage of questions.

Monica, pale as death, slipped quietly behind the reception desk next the Sean and sat stiffly and, let’s be honest, elegantly, if very nervously.

Paula held up her hand for silence. “Now, ladies and gentlemen, you are here to gather material for your various publications. If you can contain yourselves, please allow silence long enough for me to tell you in outline just what all this is all about then I will answer all your questions.”  She smiled across at Sean, “Even if it takes all day.”

         What she now thought of as the ‘team’ had worked seamlessly all day, Talking to the press, explaining that, although there were many more photographs of the crimes, they were sub judice  and would only be released when the courts had finished with them. They had rigged up a very convincing temporary TV studio in the conference room and Paula had given several extended interviews to the media, which would have gone out on the news channels by now. She had made it clear that there was the whole story of her life as a drug dependant drop out and the almost miraculous recovery to her present position of responsibility to be had shortly.

Janet had been roped in as the saviour of Paula. Sean Doyle had been recognised as a retired international rugger player, a scrum half who could thus easily have gathered his little squad of ex and present front row forwards from their regular watering hole, the ‘Bloody Shamrock’, a group of old friends, more than capable of holding their own in any rough and tumble.

Paula sat at last in her flat and chatted over the teacups with Janet, Janet had a lot to tell her, the future was going to be, at the very least, ‘interesting’.

It had been some day!

Chapter Seven: The All-seeing Eye

                  Paula cooked them supper – he would have taken her out to a restaurant but she wanted him to herself this evening, her very own Prince. Lukyan Ardalionovitch handed her his empty plate, stirred his coffee and waited for her to speak. He realised that she had come to some important crossroads and was quite prepared for her to explain in her own way.

       “I had a long chat with Janet this afternoon, just as soon as we could get rid of all those pressman. We need to make a lot of decisions, you and me.”

               Lukyan seemed to have guessed that she had something she wanted desperately to tell him and also that she was having great trouble in bringing herself to speak the words. It had to be something of earth-shaking importance; that he sensed at once. He took an awful chance and made a very daring suggestion.

      It worked! Paula smiled a secret, knowing smile and took herself off to the bedroom to emerge a few minutes later clad in a neck to toe black Lycra body suit. Lukyan had meantime been into the secret room and was ready with all the things she was to wear for a long session of bondage.

      She wondered what her ‘Prince’ had chosen for her. He led her into the ‘secret’ room and she very soon found out!

     She sat and let him push her feet into knee high ballet boots, lacing them tightly into the rigid confines and the lines of eyelets were close and exactly parallel, top to bottom. Tying the laces off, securely strapping the ankle straps, he locked the little padlocks into the locking buckles. Her legs were now rigid from knee to toe with the internal stiffeners intended to stop her ankle from ‘going over’ as she perched precariously up there on them. He helped her to rise, cautiously to her feet.

      “Raise your arms!”

        She did as she was told and felt the massive thing wrapped around her. “Goodness, what’s this!” It was a corset, but what a corset! It surpassed anything she could have imagined. It came up high under her armpits, higher at the back and down to her knees, It had a full length busk and a heavy underbusk with no less that fifteen clasps and rivets to fasten the front. As Lukyan dropped into one knee to clip the bottom of the busk together, she had to hold it from slipping down and felt its massive weight. It was just about as heavily boned as it was possible for a corset to be. When, at last, all fifteen clips had clicked over their rivets, she raised her arms once more for the shoulder straps to be threaded over and buckled under her arms, holding the still-loose corset in position ready for tightening.

               “This thing is like a suit of armour!”

               “Oh, it will be much more restricting than that!” He took her hands, one at a time, and pushed them into thumb-less bondage mittens, laced the back securely and buckled up the wrist straps. Then he helped her to totter over to one of the long poles that extended from floor to ceiling of the ‘special’ room, which had a cross beam sticking out above head height on a rack and pinion system that enabled it to be cranked up and down as required. He clipped the thick, inflexible mittens to the ends of the cross arm and cranked it up so that she stood in a crucified position, ready for the lacing.

               She gave an exploratory wriggle, she was helpless. “Janet and Master seem to have thought of everything.” She smiled at him over her shoulder

               “Indeed they have!”

               It was a long, slow and complicated process, lacing her in. First she felt the bottom section, up to her hips, drawing in, his busy fingers working the laces through the eyelets till her thighs were gripped in a hard, rigid embrace that gave her the first inkling of the relentless discipline to come. He worked the laces up to the pulling loops at the waist and drew the first long, long tails out and knotted them, with her waist now under its first pressure. He knotted the laces temporarily and, to her surprise, released her shoulder straps.

               “What are you doing?”

               “You are totally committed now,” his voice from behind her commanded firmly. “I shall do as I please and you have no say in the matter. So don’t ask questions. If you do I will gag you now, at once!”

       Paula stood, hanging there in an excited silence.

               He pulled a rubber hood over her head. There were, she was to discover, several such hoods in the collection with various arrangements. This one was fairly generous, with eye and mouth opening, it even had nostril holes. It was smooth, black and zipped up the back to leave her with a smooth, black head, devoid of features and quite anonymous. Now she could have been anybody, Paula was gone and now there was just this black leather encased figure of a woman.

               She felt the satin-lined neck corset wrapped around and held in place with one hand as her Prince began to thread the laces, bottom to top, up the back. It was long and stiff, the base spread out across her shoulders and the top cupping her chin up to her lips, high at the back to come above her neck and half way up her head and with peaks at the sides that came to her ears. She was about to protest that it was too long for her, that her neck wouldn’t span the distance between its shoulder and its head cup, but remembered in time that the consequence of speaking was to be gagged  at once.

     The lacing proceeded steadily and relentlessly. As the neck corset gripped her steadily more tightly, she felt her shoulders being pressed down and her head being pressed up, she stood, chin high, almost looking at the ceiling, her neck stretched out and rigid as the boned leather embraced her neck. It wasn’t tight, it didn’t strangle her, it was just relentlessly rigid, fixing her head, chin high and staring straight ahead, perched on her stretched out neck.

              She felt him tie the laces and then heard the sound of a zip as he pulled a zippered flap down to cover the lacing, leaving her with a smooth, black head and a very swan necked appearance.

              Once more the broad shoulder straps were passed across and buckled again under her arms and he recommenced lacing her corset. He now laced the top of the corset and she discovered two unexpected consequences. Firstly, as the lacing closed it had the effect of drawing her shoulders back as the straps tightened and these tightening straps bore down on the shoulder parts of her neck corset and pinned it immovably down to her shoulders, making her rigid from the head down. The second thing was that, as her shoulders came back with the tightening corset, so her lungs were less able to fill and she began to gasp a little.

              Then he worked the laces down to her waist and pulled!

     The first object of a corset, admittedly, is to give a women a smaller waist – but this corset didn’t know the meaning of moderation! It had eyelets spaced close together at the waist and the boning either side of the eyelets was, in fact, stuck to the leather so that there was no way the eyelets could slide together, bunching and reducing their efficiency in drawing her in. Paula struggled, wriggling desperately from side to side in her panic – but that only helped the laces to compress her further. Regardless of her panic, her Prince worked the rest of the lace down from the top, drawing her shoulders back till the shoulder blades almost touched. Then he put his knee against her bum and really pulled! Paula’s head was spinning, in her full length encasement, she was very near a faint, but that didn’t stop the lacing. The red hot band around her waist felt as though it was being cutting her clean in half. In spite of the warning, she cried out, expecting to feel the gag pressed into her mouth – but her Prince obviously thought that she was to be excused, just this once.

               He tied the laces and, with a stiff sort of huge hairpin made from and old wire coat hanger, threaded the tails under the taut lacing to leave her with a smooth back with no bulging bundle of laces visible. He bent down and pulled the flap which covered the laces over and threaded the end of the open-ended zip into place pulling it up with a long, even pull to cover her lacing, leaving her with a smooth, gleaming leather body, its gleaming blackness broken only by the row of chrome clips down the front.

                From behind her she heard a click and wondered what it was.

           For a few minutes, Paula hung there from her bondage mittens, rigid from head to knees, unable to see what her Prince was up to somewhere behind her.  Then she felt a wig being pulled into place. She was to find out that the wig, shoulder length, black and very thick and lustrous, was cut in something like a ‘pageboy’ style but with the square face opening cut very small at eye level and the fringe came well below they eyebrows so that, with her head being immovably fixed straight ahead, she had a very narrow and low, blinkered view of the world. He brushed the wig into form and took her down off the pole and removed the bondage gloves.

               “There, that will do nicely.”

               She held on to the pole with one hand to steady herself, rigidly perched up there on her ballet boots, gasping for breath, and took stock. Running her hands over her corseted body, ‘Grief, am I small!’ Feeling, exploring, the smooth black leather of her corset and neck corset, discovering the two very small padlocks under her hair that locked her wig base to the peaks of her neck corset under her ears; ‘sneaky! She hadn’t noticed her Prince doing that!’ And the other padlock that fixed the puller of the zip which covered her corset lacing to the puller of the zip which covered her neck corset lacing, She realised that she was completely secure, her Prince was standing there, admiring her, frankly, and openly admiring what she had become, and he was right, she was indeed wonderfully beautiful. She felt an overriding pride! – and pride feels no pain.

               Without a word, he led her over to the big, double mirrors and she had her first good look at this new Paula.

      She wasn’t disappointed!

     There was no other woman on earth like this, such a smooth, gleaming, anonymous leather shape that could only be a woman, but what a woman! She moved a little from side to side and rejoiced in the total rigidity of her body. She turned a little and the blinkering wig cut off her view of the mirror so that she had to look at the other, right angle mirror where she had a view of her smooth, undulating figure in profile, its shape emphasised by the ridges of her boning as they flowed over her curves but making it clear that they were holding her stiffly, inescapably, to their predetermined shape and posture.

               “May I speak, my Prince?”

               “You may speak, Page, – but the gag awaits you for any impudence!”

               “Oh no, Sir, I wish only to say that what you have made me into is near perfection, I am so proud that I can be like this for you.”

               “’Near perfection’, you say?  Just ‘near? Where do you think that you fall short?”

               Paula waved her arms up and down. “These things, hanging there doing nothing useful, they do so spoil the effect don’t you think?”

               “Your arms? They are only there to tease you. You are strapped, laced and locked up in there, there is no way that you can use those arms to escape. If you try, I shall be amused to watch your pointless struggles!”

      “Oh no, my Prince,” she gave him a mischievous little smile, “I am yours till you decide my fate, that I know, in that I revel.” She waved her arms once more. “It is just that these things belong to my other life.”

      Lukyan stood for a moment, deep in thought. “You’re quite right,” he nodded and led her back to the mirror and she stood, looking at him in its reflection as he laced and strapped her into the black leather armbinder.

      Once more she stood, turning to and fro on her ballets, her elbows now clamped immovably together and admired herself from all sides. She was now without arms, precariously perched on her ballets, she was perfection personified.

      Her Prince disappeared from the secret room. Big and tall though he was, he moved with a lithe elegance, making no sound and she didn’t realise for a moment that she was alone. Being alone done up like this was suddenly a different matter! Without his admiring eyes on her, she was just Paula, done up to suffocation point in this complicated outfit from which she was quite unable to escape or even to summon help. Supposing he had just decided to leave her there! Again she realised that this bondage, done well, is a game that two must play, only two, but two it must be.

     Silly panic, she realised as he strode back into the room carrying something over his arm and something of black rubber in his hand. Of course he wouldn’t desert her! Never! She was his prize, his most precious possession. She turned to face him, wondering just what was in store this time.

     “My ancestors would call it a ‘promenade’, the sailors call it a ‘shake-down cruise,’ but we might as well call it a little walk to get you acquainted with your outfit.” He carefully removed the wig and took the black rubber thing and stood before her. Paula shivered as she realised what he had said. He was going to take her out into the dark streets of a late night trading estate, a gleaming black statue of a woman for the world to see! Oh well, there was absolutely nothing she could do about it, not any longer, in fact the prospect was, to say the least, exciting!

      “Open your mouth!”

     With her neck stretched out as it was and her chin jacked up high, she could only part her teeth by, say, half and inch but that was enough. He spread the black rubber head band out and she saw that, protruding from the inside, was a flat, stainless steel ‘tongue depressor’ that went into her mouth by a couple of inches or so. It was mounted on another curved stainless plate, curved to fit over and round her lips. As he wrapped the head band round her, the rubber came up to her nose and down to her chin and it pressed the plate home as he pulled it tight from behind, and she heard and felt the Velcro fastening pressed secure. As a gag it was totally effective, locking her tongue down and sealing her mouth.

     Then he pressed two ear plugs into her ears and, working it between his fingers to soften it, worked a couple of blobs of ‘cosmetic putty’ – the stuff actors use to make false noses – in and around the plugs and put two sound absorbing pads over her ears, held in place by the rubber hood which he re-zipped, leaving her stone deaf.

     There was not a thing she could do about it – and it was very exciting.

     He replaced the wig, pulling the securing loops over the loops at the ‘peaks’ of her neck collar and locking it on once more. He had set it a little further forward so that the fringe came level with her eyes and made it impossible to see the ground further than a few feet in front of her. The ‘something’ over his arm was her black gabardine waterproof cloak. Wrapped up in it, it came down to her hips and was straight and featureless. Standing before the mirror, she saw a figure that was, well, not too ‘unusual’. Most of her was covered with a conventional rain cloak, not a frequent garment, but very practical, as it would fit over practically any outfit in a sudden shower. That was why she had bought it. All right, a lady out in the rain didn’t usually go on ballet boots nor in a tight leather hobble that clipped up down the front – but that could be excused.

     It was from her shoulder up that she had a problem.

    The black leather of the neck corset gleamed through the front opening in her wig, drawing attention to itself, as it stretched up to support her head, crowned with the wig that gave it a black, dome shape, and this covered all but a narrow slit of her face – and that face was black rubber! Even her eyes were almost invisible from under the low fringe. The only glint of colour in her whole outfit were the chrome metal clips of the bottom part of her corset and the ring at her throat – and that told her what was going to happen next.

    As she tripped along with her neck corset clipped to a strong leash, the metal clip tapping against her neck corset and the short chain that linked it to the plaited leather leash in her Prince’s hand rattling quietly, visible as she looked down her nose, she was terrified as to what he was going to do with her.

    He didn’t have to drag her along by main force – though he obviously could have done so quite easily – but he had only to give a gentle pull and she must follow for, perched on the precarious ballet boots and with her knees pressed immovably together by her corset, She either had to move to his orders or fall disastrously, stiff as a board, flat on her face. Her margin of balance was so very small.

   In silence, they travelled down in the lift, crossed the foyer, dim under just the glimmer of the security lights and out into the night of a deserted trading estate. He led her, tottering with tiny steps, down the road to a crossing and over to the other side where there was a ‘crescent’, a loop of road that used some space otherwise wasted on the site and lined on both sides with a variety of small businesses, dark now and deserted. They might have had the planet to themselves.

   In fact, Paula did have the planet to herself, a whole universe to herself come to think of it. She was cut off from the rest of the world, laced and strapped and locked inside this outfit. Even an astronaut, orbiting high in space, could talk to ‘ground control’ but she was deaf and dumb, tottering along obediently on the end of her leash.

   The astronaut’s view from the window was of vast spaces of the world. Hers was of a few feet of pavement in front of her, dimly seen in the darkness.

   He could only move about within the narrow confines of his space module. She had no such freedom, she was totally controlled, rigid, floating here on the end of that implacable leash, drawing her along her Prince’s chosen orbit. Yes, true, but she nonetheless felt that she had her own little world in her bondage. It was, she suddenly realised, fabulously exciting!

  The little jolts that her ballet heals sent up through her body as she made her peg-legged progress was her only real connection with the other world, the world outside; tap, tap, tap, tap, tap, their steady beat was somehow hypnotic. Paula, already roused by the erotic stimulation of the whole ‘scene’, began somehow to hallucinate wildly. Tottering along on her leash, in her own secret world, Paula seemed to be floating in a different universe, watching herself in her bondage, admiring the place she had made for herself in a world so very different from all the others. This was all so unexpected, it was something she would never have dared had she the choice but, hey, she wasn’t doing anything wrong, wasn’t breaking any law. All that could happened would be that some chance meeting with a stranger might cause her embarrassment – but she had her Prince to look after her so, ‘let ‘em all come!’

She was revelling in the whole thing when something she had never for a moment expected struck straight through her complacent bubble of confidence; they came face to face with disaster.

Paula saw it, a faint glimmer of something in the darkness, just within her limited view. Stiffly she turned to see him, half squatting in the shadow of one of the little office doorway, a man, his trousers half down and it was the glass of an old fashioned hypodermic that had glistened as he was injecting himself in the thigh with his next fix. Just another dropout injecting himself into whatever vein he had not already destroyed.

Paula turned stiffly to Lukyan and shook her body from side to side. She wanted to shout, ‘Leave him! Get me out of here!’ Suddenly, she was frustrated by her gag. Lukyan seemed to understand and led her away as quickly as she could manage in her hobble. That wasn’t very fast, and they and only got a few yards when Lukyan suddenly stopped and turned. He had heard a thud and, turning, saw that the druggie was lying unconscious, rolling off the office step to lay, crunched up on the ground. Turning stiffly to look, Paula had seen it all before, frequently in her other life. ‘Oh God, he’s OD’d.”

Lukyan was gone from her. In a moment he had jumped clean over the low boundary wall, crossed the parking space and was squatting before the prostrate body, listening to his chest, looking for signs of breathing of a pulse  – nothing, there was nothing. He dialled on his mobile and listened to the instructions from the other end, turning the body on its side and probing inside its mouth to check that the airway was clear as instructed before rolling him on his back to jerk hard down on the chest, stopping to listen, then jerking again and again, pausing only to speak again on his mobile, obviously taking instruction. Glancing up the while at Paula, standing there on the pavement, checking that she was all right, standing there with her leash trailing .

In a remarkably short time an ambulance drove up in a crescendo of ‘blues and twos’ and two paramedics leapt out and took over with their full resuscitation kit and Lukyan stood back – but it was no use. After a minute or two, one of the paramedics looked up at Lukyan and shook his head. Paula, standing to one side, gagged and deaf, lip read his words, “Sorry, mate, he’s gone.” Trembling, she felt her old world was reaching out for her.

Chapter Eight: A book of days past

          “Paula, I’m so sorry!” Lukyan had her back in the penthouse with remarkable speed. Lifting her over kerbs rather than waiting while she managed to mount the step with her crabwise wriggle. Somehow he had given his details to the police who arrived shortly afterwards, and had got her way without the ‘professionals’, busy with the corpse, taking any notice or even recognising her for what she was: this apparition of a woman in bondage, standing patiently there on the darkness the other side of the boundary wall, on the public pavement. It was masterly on his part.

Now she stood, still in her neck and sheath corsets, pinioned and booted but stripped of her wig, rubber hood, gag and earplugs. She looked at him closely, he was still ‘high’ on adrenalin and was visibly shaken.

 “I should never had taken you out like that, I’m so sorry.” He was obviously on the verge of a begging apology.

She hastened to set him straight. “Nonsense! It was an adventure. I wouldn’t have missed it for the world! You couldn’t have known that he would chose that moment and that doorway to OD.”

“OD?”

“Overdose,” she spoke confidently as one whom had ‘been there’ and ‘knew the form’, “that’s the risk we druggies always run,” she explained. You never know just how ‘cut’ the next fix is and, now and then, it has been ‘cut’ with whatever muck that comes to hand, ‘cut’ again and again as it passed down the line till it is nearly useless and you ‘shoot’ what you think is the right amount and get it very wrong – or he may have already been on methadone and tried to ‘top up’ his prescribed dose with more heroin to try and stave off those awful withdrawal symptoms – and got it wrong, “ she shrugged, “and then, either way, it’s very much ‘Goodnight Vienna’.”

He stood, looking down at her, wondering at this girl who had come from these very depths of degradation to stand before him as a thing of wonder, while she looked up at him, amused and with that look of original sin that she was permitted, there in her bondage.

She so very much wanted to take him in her arms, to cuddle him and comfort him. God alone knew he had seen enough of death, more than enough in his days in the US military, this on a day-by-day basis, but somehow here, in the night, on the streets of a so called civilised country, while playing adventurous games with his lady, well, he was, she suddenly realised, afraid for her, his total responsibility. That was so very flattering.

She tottered up to him, pressed herself against him as hard as she could and moved from side to side, rubbing against him till he was roused and took her in his arms, revelling on the security that her bondage bestowed on her.

“You’re taking advantage of me!” he murmured.

“How is that, my Prince?” She replied, her face buried in his pullover.

“Well, you have obviously realised that, done up like that, you are incredibly powerful and you are taking advantage of it.”

“You did me up like this remember!”

“Indeed I did, and a wonderful creature you have become but, after that awful experience out there, you can hardly be in the mood for our sort of dalliance. Shall we call it a day? After all that, it must be agony to be reminded of your past life in such a brutal way. We can ‘play’ again tomorrow if you are game to carry on, it’s your decision.”

“Kiss me and, maybe, I’ll tell you my decision.”

Her decision was that she was once more kneeling on a cushion before the sofa with Lukyan holding her safe between his knees but now she was zipped up in another black rubber hood, this one with nostril holes and an open mouth opening but no eyeholes. In her dark world she didn’t see that Lukyan had brought in from the presentation room the big, real-to-real tape recorder with the big reels of tape running slowly to take down her words over the hours to come.

This time she told not just the bare facts of her story, but the real, underlying truth of her life; what it had been, living in the gutters.

For long hours, in her darkness, Paula told him of her life, that fatal party when she had been almost tricked, almost bullied, almost dared to try hard drugs and was trapped into addiction. Her failure to get across to her respectable parents the crying need for their help that possessed her, how she lost her temper at their shocked lack of understanding and stormed out to throw herself into the hell of living rough in London’s streets.

Lukyan drew her to him and cuddled her, she could feel the awe in him at the path she had trod to come here, to this meeting of minds.

She told of the awful beating by the two louts that had put her into hospital and into the life of Janet, her saviour, the two louts she had chanced to meet again after so long and had trapped when her police whistle called the police to the attempted rape of Monica, of the way, how long ago it now seemed, they had left that other Paula, badly injured, clinging to life in a cardboard box in the doorway of a closed shop where Janet and Master, out for an early morning jog, had found her, called the rescue services and the police.

Wandering if she dare go on, if the real details of her days in rehab would so shock Lukyan that she stood a chance of losing him, but realised, even as the thought entered her head, that, come hell or high water, she must; she had no alternative. She had already planted the seed in his mind and an intelligent man would wonder always at such a gap in his knowledge of the life of his lady.

“It was Janet who made me go into rehab, Yes, I suppose I knew that it was the only real future for me but, when you’ve been so long in addiction as I was, to say the least, it was a last desperate throw of the dice.”

“How so?”

“Can you imagine what rehab is like?” Lukyan remained silent, waiting there, just outside her dark little world there inside the hood, waiting to hear his lady tell her tale. Beside him the two big reels of recording tape rotated slowly.

“Do you know, the courts will sometimes offer a convicted felon the two alternatives of going to prison or going into rehab? We used to see them come swaggering in, thinking that they had ‘beaten the system’, found the easy way out.” Her lips smiled knowingly through the hood. “What it was really like came as a very rude awakening for the little dears! There is no more heroin, they give you methadone instead as a sort of substitute – and that isn’t such a good idea – if only there was something better than methadone which is also very addictive and has caused deaths of itself. They only give you just enough for the craving just not to drive you out of your mind.

The pharmacist makes up your dose and gives it to you in a cheap little plastic medicine pot, standing there oh! so patiently till you have drained it and handed back the pot – and that’s it for the day. It’s not enough and you cling on to your sanity by a thread, they are brilliant and guessing just how far they can go. You kid yourself that tomorrow will be easier as you are weaned off methadone – but no. The next day the dose is only that much smaller – and so it goes on, day after day.

By far the bigger proportion of the jailbirds soon give up and go back to prison as by far the easier option.”

Inside her hood, Paula was in tears as she re-lived those days. Lukyan sensed the tension in her, wanted to call a halt, to spare her this pain, but knew, just knew, that this was his lady’s ‘Day of Days’, her moment on the Road to Damascus, for she was breaking though, smashing her way out of her little world of secrets – for an ex-addict has nothing of which she can stand proud of in this society and keeps it all to herself. People just don’t want to know anything about it, the torment, the agony the huge effort they have made to get themselves ‘clean’. Any drug addict you ask out there on the streets will tell you that they are, as near as makes no difference, invisible. ‘They’, the whole world, will ‘pass you by on the other side’ rather than speak to you. Hey! But now, suddenly, she was realising that here was someone, that very last person on the face of the earth, who would, at this very moment, listen and, most wonderfully, understand.

“So, the great day comes when they tell you that today’s dose of methadone is the last. Tomorrow it will be the start of that terrible forty eight hours of ‘coming off’, of ‘cold turkey’” She was silent for almost a minute, gathering her thoughts – and her courage – to go on. A tear escaped round the side of her mouth opening in her hood and she felt Lukan dab it away with his handkerchief. “The first twelve hours are more or less OK, you are buoyed up with the wonderful idea of being free of methadone at last and can cope with anything – but then it starts, gently at first, little twitches, nausea, some get a feeling that their skin is crawling with little wriggling things, just under the surface, eating you. Then the real cramps, your whole body goes into quivering spasm, you struggle with writhing agony of your whole body convulsing for what seems an eternity.

Nausea, vomiting till you stomach strains to find something, some vestige to squirt down the pan.

Then come the hallucinations, the nightmares, the incubi of your very soul; those spirits of evil that are in us all and, so legend has it. They come to lie on us in our dreams, to have secret intercourse with any maiden who is not careful to be unavailable, will inherit the world! Unavailable to their thoughts.”

Her voice had gathered strength now as she described seeing, in her frenzy, a whole, big glass syringe full of wonderful, crystal clear heroin – and all for her! As she reached out for it, it squirmed off the table, up the wall, flexed and writhed across the ceiling and flew on sudden wings out of the window, and was gone.  Her words had an almost matter-of-fact tone as, to his horror, she described those hallucinations, the slimy, horrible creatures embodying all the evil of her world.

There was more, much more, but now, somehow, it was between the two of them.  She was making it ‘their’ secret and he felt it a most wonderful privilege that she had chosen him of all the world, to be the one to see into her so far secret world.

“Can you get me a glass of water, please?”

He held the tumbler to her lips as she drank greedily, shaking her head against the neck corset when she had enough. “Thanks. Now where was I?” Obviously she had yet more to say.

The reels of tape still patiently turned, on and on.

She told of her sneaking in the back way to the Janet and Master offices, of being caught and, rather than being thrown out as she deserved, had been bullied by Janet into taking the job of receptionist, with its imposition of the elegant, corseted livery that went with it. How she had secretly continued to take the prescribed Subutex, the methadone substitute, gradually reduced in turn till that wonderful day when the rehab adviser had announced that this was her last, her very last prescription. From now on she was on her own, she was ‘clean’ at last.

The day when the two ‘chief louts’ from her days living rough under the ‘Arches’ had found where she was and had strutted in, demanding that she share her ‘good luck’ with ‘her old mates’ – i.e. give them money – threatening to otherwise ‘cut her lovely face to ribbons’ with a very serviceable bowie knife which, to this day, still remained high up there, stuck deep in the acoustic tiles of the ceiling over the reception desk. She joined Lukyan’s laughter as she described just how unwise that had been under the unblinking gaze of the CCTV cameras to record the evidence, and, with Jack Pendle, the ex-SAS head of security, to sort them out and hand them over the police, albeit in a more than slightly worse-for-wear condition, but less their bowie knife, which remained to this day up there, stuck in the ceiling – up there as a souvenir.

Paula hit the stops as she described the unexpected arrival of her long lost parents, following up the account they read of the episode in the newspapers. Totally unexpected, they had driven from their home in Mid-Wales to find her, elegant and in command of the of the Foyer and its traffic; of how Janet herself had brought coffee and biscuits and told them how superbly well Paula was doing in her job, had taken them to lunch and left them inordinately proud of their newfound, wonderful daughter. This was the catharsis point, she wept uncontrollably, the flood gates opened and all the long pent up tension poured out; she had found that understanding ‘someone’ to share it with at last.

Lukyan held her, silently mopping up the tears that ran, uncontrolled, from under her hood. All the long pent tensions in her were trickling away. Realising just what had happened, Lukyan pressed the button and the reels of tape stopped.

It was over.

“I think it is time for the ritual of undoing you.”

“No, please, I need a little time to myself. Leave me here for a little, please.”

“As you wish.” He stood up, stepping round her, pausing for a moment to admire her, still in her full length corset, neck corset, armbinder and ballet boots, hooded and still, as she leant, helplessly against the edge of the sofa.

Silently, he packed up the recorder and took it down to his own office, locking the door behind him. Returning, he ground the beans and made coffee, toasted and generously buttered some crumpets he found in the fridge.

“That smells delicious.”

“I hope it is to your satisfaction.”

“And just how am I supposed to taste it done up like this?”

“Then it must be time for the undoing ceremony.”

“I was beginning to think you would never get around to it!”

                                                                                                                     *  *  *  *  *

         In her house coat, she sat opposite him as they ate a quick supper. They said very little, there was a new understanding between them now, an understanding so deep that its roots reached down into their very souls  – and such an understanding takes a little time to ‘bed down’ and become a part of them. This they both realised. In the wee small hours, she listened to the sound of his sports car as it carried him away.

Some night! Some night indeed. 

Chapter Nine: Dancing with an atom bomb

Monica sat across the desk from Paula. She was scruffy, but at least clean and tidy apart from the bruises and several large sticking plaster dressings and a really sensational black eye – she looked refreshed and healthy … but … . She wore that old trouser suit of Janet’s with about as much style and grace as a dust cover thrown over and old sofa. Plainly, she had ‘hit bottom’ and any vestige of self-esteem she may have had left was gone. Defeated, lost, she stared at the floor in silence.

Sean had driven her to the hospital, waited while the medics checked her over and had then delivered her to Paula’s office, his cheery Irish banter having done much to calm the near panic that welled up in her as she faced this critical moment of her being when, as she fully expected she would, cast adrift once more, alone into an unfeeling world. – But even his cheerful blarney could do only so much. She had no idea what was in store for. Was she to be castigated for her folly in actually wishing to enter that den of horror and then be chucked out into the streets as the worthless junk that she had been taught to consider herself?

In the corner, Sylvan sat and watched in silence.

“Well, Monica, you look much better. Did they look after you in hospital? Are your ‘digs’ comfortable?”

“Oh yes, Miss, the hospital says that, once the bruises go down, I’ll be as good as new and the landlady couldn’t be more kind.” All very reassuring no doubt – but it took no account of the emotional battering with which she was totally unequipped to cope.

Paula knew that landlady, she had ‘taken in’ Paula herself when Janet had collected her from rehab and she knew her for a kind enough old lady, but it was obvious that even that little professional kindness had struck deep into Monica’s arid soul, so long bereft of any touch of human warmth. This girl was on the verge of collapse into irretrievable despair, unable now to even raise her head from looking at her feet; Paula had to tread most carefully.

“Do you realise why you are sitting there?”

“Miss?”                                                                                                                                                   

“Why do you think we have seen fit to collect you from hospital this morning?”

“I don’t know, Miss. I don’t not want to cause you no bother, not after all you’ve done for me.” It all came gushing out, her anxiety, if not to please, then to be of ‘not any trouble’, to be almost invisible, made Paula smile and almost made her cry. This could nearly, so very nearly, have been herself sitting there.

“Bother?” Paula smiled at last. “Why, you have indeed caused us quite enough bother! And you will find that a lot of people have been at great pains to sort out the mess from that nasty little business under the ‘Arches’. You have more friends, my dear, than you can ever use!

Do you know that the police are waiting for you to make your statement and that you – and I, both of us – will both have to stand up in court and tell a jury what happened that night. Lots of people have been ‘looking out for you’ – you should be flattered.”

“The police, Miss? “ Monica’s eyes opened wide in horror.

“Yes, the police.” Paula hastened to reassure her. “They are on your side, don’t worry, they will understand what happened; you have done no wrong and our company’s lawyer will sit beside you as you tell your tale. Several people are going to jail for quite a long time over this with our help – and very good riddance to them.”

Monica’s eyes opened wide with a sudden fear. “But my old dad said I must never not tell the police nothing!”

This, unexpectedly, was Paula’s opening. “So, you are worried that you will displease your father by telling the truth? That sounds very like the voice of a guilty conscience!” This with an amused, raised eyebrow. “That doesn’t really surprise me after all you have told me about him.”

Monica looked startled, then a rebellious look came to her face. “I dun want to speak ill of anybody, but no, Miss, an’ I don’t not give a fig fer ‘im but I gotta have somewhere to live and he left a note at the hospital, saying that, if I took the job wot you might give me, that he would take me in again as a payin’ lodger.”

Of all the rotten, lousy bastards! Paula got as near to exploding as made no difference! “And, after all he has done to you! Him and his brother, your awful uncle, you really are thinking of crawling back to them?”

The incredulity in her voice made Monica look up from her miserable contemplation of the floor. “I ain’t got no choice, Miss. If it were only safe I would rather sleep rough like you showed me but … … .”

Paula got up and stood beside her, laying a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Do you really think I would let that happen? Monica, my dear, I’ve been there, I’ve lived the gutter life – if you can call it ‘living’; I know all about it.

“I’ve got a debt to pay and you are going to be a part of it. Look at me! Do you really, really think I would let you fall that low? Be the brave girl you are at heart, be it for me if not for yourself. Come on! Buck up! We’ve got work to do!” Paula gave her her most encouraging smile.

It was inevitable. Monica had lived in a world devoid of affection for so long, her life an arid desert of soulless grey indifference. Just that little touch of kindness was the ‘bouncing bomb’ that burst the dam. As she sat there, she threw her arms around Paula’s hips, resting her cheek against Paula’s skirt and a great, unstoppable torrent of emotion – relief, hope, even a flicker of happiness poured out.

Paula stood in silence for a full minute, letting the paroxysm of emotion abate a little. She was surprised to see that Sylvan had taken out his pocket sketch pad and was busy drawing, looking up from time to time at the pair of them.

“Wait here, Sylvan, we won’t be very long.” Then she took Monica up to her flat.

The old receptionist’s outfit didn’t fit very well. Monica had lost quite a lot of weight and her shape was not the same. Paula had no difficulty drawing the laces of her corset tight closed from top to bottom and, even then, it didn’t really do very much for her figure, although it did keep her stockings up – but, even then, the suspenders had to be drawn up to their highest adjustment to stretch the stockings up till they caressed her shrunken shanks.

Paula stood back and examined the ‘new’ Monica. It wasn’t a pretty sight. “Oh well, that will have to do for the moment. At least it’s clean and respectable after that dreadful old trouser suit. Come with me.” She returned to her office.

Sylvan was still sketching. Lying beside him were several sheets torn off his pad. He was one of those people with what was called an ‘alpha’ mind, one that thought in pictures and this was his fashion designer’s way of addressing the problem of Monica – or any other problem for that matter – as she was to discover. She had Monica stand before him. He examined her for a moment and did, if fact, manage not to wince – but only just.

“Quite.” She smiled faintly. “Now is the time for you to begin to make your mark in the firm as Janet and Master both intend. Sylvan, please take Monica here and buy her some clothes. Charge them to that card on your special budget, several sets from the skin out.”

Monica sat up suddenly. “Are you really going to give me a job after all? Am I to be a receptionist? Gosh!”

“Easy now, you can’t sit at the reception desk looking as though you’ve been in a prize fight – and you’ve got a lot to learn before you can even think of sitting there, representing ‘Janet and Master’.” She turned to Sylvan. “For the moment, she’s going to be a ‘Girl Friday’, a ‘gofer’ and make herself useful around the place till the bruises go down. Dress her accordingly.”

Sylvan raised an eyebrow, smiled, handed Paula the little sheaf of drawings he had been working on and ushered a slightly dazed Monica out of the room.

                                                                                                      *   *   *   *   * 

As the door closed behind them, Paula returned to her desk and sat, looking at Sylvan’s drawings. She frowned. The top three, labelled ‘Monica 1,2 and 3’ were bitingly wicked cartoons of a battered scarecrow, easily recognised as their bedraggled subject – cruel, deadly accurate in their exaggeration but cruel, the cruelty of truth. Paula put them aside and looked at the others – unbelieving for the moment. They were labelled ‘Monique, 1,2,3 … and so on’ – then she burst out laughing. If Sylvan got away with this then he was going to live up to Master’s wildest expectations. She put them all together with a few brief words on a Post-It in an ‘internal’ envelope addressed to Mike in the Art Department and dropped them on the ‘out ‘tray.

                                                                                                      *   *   *   *   * 

 Revolutions start slowly but, as they gather momentum, they sweep all before them.

Hearing that Monica was back at the offices of ‘Janet and Master’, the police came and took her statement and all the relevant information was, as usual, passed to the office of the Crown Prosecution Service. This meant that all the evidence was now ‘sub judice’ – Latin for ‘under judgment’ and, under UK law, could not be published till after the trial. Only the famous photograph taken at the moment of the attempted rape got away with it because it had been published before the placing of the official charges. The copy disc taken from the master memory stick from Sean’s camera was still in the firm’s possession and indeed several other shots were incorporated in Paula’s forthcoming autobiography, which made its publication before the trial impossible – in any case to have done so would have been regarded as ‘prejudicial to the course of justice’.

So, the date of the trial being fixed then so also was the publication date. Thus the team worked on the book to a pre-set deadline, editing, incorporating photographs and drawings designing the layout. There were, in fact, three versions: the first was a paperback with ‘The’ photograph on the cover. The second was exactly the same text but bound in hardback with ‘the’ photograph on the dust jacket, while the third was a very special edition indeed, printed on ‘art’ paper of the highest quality with ‘The’ photograph printed as the frontispiece, craftsman bound in tooled Morocco leather and wrapped in that semi-transparent, crinkly tissue before being placed in a sumptuous presentation box, every copy signed by Paula herself. There were only a few such hand-bound copies and they were kept under lock and key. They had, inserted at the last minute, an additional chapter which worried Paula rather – but too late now.

It is the rule in English courts that the evidence to be produced at trial must be disclosed to both parties beforehand to prevent the one side laying unfair traps for the other. Janet and Master’s lawyers handed pre-publication copies of the book to the defence – which had exactly the opposite effect to that which the law intended.

There was so much evidence against the attempting rapists, all so completely damming, that the defence had no real option but to find some way to plead mitigation and hope to reduce the sentences the court would hand down. They decided to use the book as evidence of Paula’s poor character, an ex-junkie who had hit the bottom of degradation. A very bad mistake.

What they didn’t know, as it didn’t bear directly on the rape and drugs charges, was that Paula had also told another story to the police; it was all old evidence now, but modern forensics can do wonders. They should have read the last chapter rather than just skimming through the book – as the police had at Paula’s suggestion.

                                                                                                 *   *   *   *   *  

Paula began to see why hidebound old firms had been quick to get rid of Sylvan. He took the ‘new’ Monica briefly for her to be seen in her new outfit, then directly to Lukyan’s office and told him that Paula had given her the job of Gofer. To give him credit, Lukyan didn’t burst out laughing  – but, of all the cotton picking cheek!

Monica was dressed as a pirate! Her off-white cotton trousers were cut off on one side, just below the knee, in a jagged pseudo tear with the bottom neatly hemmed to show that it was intentional. Her mid-calf, two inch heeled boots had turned down tops in imitation of sea-boots. She wore a broad, black leather belt into which was thrust a black painted wooden imitation of a pirate’s pistol, made quickly to Sylvan’s sketch in the workshops, worn here as costume jewellery. Her loose-fitting shirt with a red kerchief knotted at the neck concealed the fact that she wore a tight fitting, full body girdle which, nontheless, made it clear as she moved that this ‘pirate’ was indeed a woman, as did the subtle makeup. Her hair was hanging in a pigtail and otherwise tucked into a red woollen hat with a bobble and she wore an eye patch, pushed up onto her forehead with the obvious implication that it was intended to cover her black eye – but no pirate worth their salt would bother to cover such proudly born battle damage, such an idea! It was saucy, jaunty, yes, funny, but somehow ‘right’.

Any woman will tell you that being dressed ‘right’ gives her confidence.

Actors will also tell you that the character they are portraying often comes to life, sometimes in an unexpected way, when they first don the costume. They will also say that the reaction of the audience can act like a powerful drug, carrying them inexorably forward.

Lukyan was quick to realise just what Sylvan had done to her. He was to discover later that Sylvan had dumped her old receptionist’s outfit and the old, worn trouser suit into the charity rag bin, thus cutting off her retreat, but he didn’t need to have bothered. Already the reaction of the staff who had seen her previous dress in the corridors was having its effect. They all knew the story of her near rape, they had read the papers. They were on her side from the outset and smiled friendly, encouraging smiles.

“Gofer, please, what’s a ‘Gofer’? I’ve never ‘eard of one of them before.”

Lukyan let out the laugh he had been suppressing. As he wrote a couple of notes, he explained that a Gofer was a sort of general messenger – someone who would ‘go fer’ this or ‘go fer that as required and make themselves generally useful. The other name for the job was ‘Girl Friday,’ after Robinson Crusoe – but that obviously wouldn’t do for a pirate.

“OK, you start here. Take this note to the lady in Admin who does the staff paperwork and she will get you all signed up as an employee – and welcome to the madhouse by the way. Then take the other note down to Jim on the Art Department. He will probably have some other job for you. The best of luck!”

Monica suddenly found that, of all things, she had a job! The next surprise was that the lady in Admin read the note and signed her up as ‘Monique’. “That’s what this note says I’m to do, dear.” Puzzled, Monica took the other note to Mike.

Mike was in deep conversation with Sylvan.

“Hello Monique, good to see you back! You’re looking so much better”. Mike grinned up at her. He handed her an envelope, sealed and addressed. “Take this to that firm of estate agents down the road and bring back all the bumph they have on that empty industrial unit round there on the ‘Crescent’. Don’t accept any bullshit, we want it now, this very moment, to bring back with you, or we will go somewhere else, tell them.”

Monique donned the short ‘pirate’ cloak that went with this new outfit and set off up the road, shaking in her ‘pirate’ boots. She was out in the streets in her new persona and was going to have to tell a snooty, toffee-nosed estate agent to get off his butt and do things! – and, and she was to tell him to do them now! She! Monica, who had been brought up to think of herself as less-than- garbage!

She was acutely aware of eyes on her as she tripped along in her slightly unusual outfit but two things; her fairly tight, full length girdle, suspendered stockings and two inch heels made her walk ‘properly’, as a lady should, and this made her in turn, ignore any disparaging glances and, secondly, she caught one or two speculative glances from passing males that didn’t exactly go with that old, ‘garbage’ Monica.

By the time she pushed open the door of the estate agents office, Monique was beginning to burst out of her chrysalis.

“And what can I do for you, Madam?” This after pointedly ignoring her for a full minute while he pretended to read a magazine. Exactly the superior remark she was expecting after Mike’s warning.

“Thank you.” She said with a certain acid sweetness. The new Monique was coming to life already. “I am told to give you this letter and I shall wait until you have given me some papers to take back.”

“Indeed? So let me see what it says in this letter says.” He slit open the note and read. “This is not what we normally expect. Your employer is asking for full details of a property that including a copy of the lease agreement or the sales conditions as appropriate. That will take some time to assemble – you had better come back tomorrow or the next day.”

OK. Just what Mike had expected, he had dealt with this lordly outfit before. Now Monique was out there on her own and, although she didn’t know it, it was to be her turning point. She took a deep breath. “If you think you can play those games with me, young man, think again! I’ll sit here till lunchtime if you really want to take that long just to get a few papers together, but fetch me a chair and give me your ‘phone to tell my boss where I am or he’ll think I’ve just sloped off somewhere!” ‘Gosh, is that me saying that!’

It worked!

“I’m sorry, Mike, but, as you suspected, things are taking longer that they should here. I will have to wait.” She kept a straight face and stared out of the window, ignoring the slightly flustered expression on the face of the salesman. “Yes, that’s right. Till doomsday if necessary.”

“OK. Put him on!”

Monique passed the ‘phone over. She heard Mike’s opening, “ … Now look here, We are very busy here at ‘Janet and Master’; that’s why we are looking for elbow room to expand and I can’t spare the time to have our people sitting around, waiting on your pleasure. If you can’t … … .”

As Monique walked back with the folder under her arm, she realised that she had spoken with a different voice, the old cockney twang had gone. Unconsciously she was speaking BBC English with the voice of an educated woman! She did a little dance out there on the pavement, aware suddenly that she, was now no longer ‘just garbage’ but part of an organisation that was ‘going places’. She felt that she was dancing with an atom bomb! She was part of a pirate crew!

A rather hatched-faced old hag stopped in her tracks to stare her down. Monique drew her pistol and made to fire it in the air as she grinned at her, did a pirouette and walked on.

Clothes did indeed make the woman! 

Chapter Ten: The chickens that came home to roost

         The case came to court.

The jury was sworn in, the prisoners were marched into the dock, identified and the ‘show got on the road.’

The barrister for the prosecution stood and outlined the case, the police gave their evidence, the forensic experts did their bit, the famous photographs were entered in the evidence pack, and Sean was called to confirm that he had taken them and that they in fact portrayed what had happened that night; it was all quite damming. The jury had probably already made up their minds by then, but barristers have a living to earn and carried soldiering on before an increasingly interested if nauseated judge.

The defence made it clear that, if Paula, Sean and the team of muscular rugger players, who had ‘sorted’ the louts big time, this in the face of the English law about ‘Offences against the person’, were not called by the prosecution then they, the defence, would call them themselves.  They were raring to tear into them, hoping to show that they had been the cause of it all, wading in like that against their helpless young thugs (some hopes). The prosecution had no objections, they had talked to them and realised that they were intelligent, largely professional men, more than capable of standing up and saying their piece – and they did. Clear, factual, unbiased as far as stopping an attempted rape in its tracks can ever be unbiased. So far, so good – but the defence was at pains to emphasise that they had been summoned to the scene by Paula – whom they confidently expected to tear to pieces, an ex-druggie and a dropout, food for their brand of condescending, but legally privileged sarcasm.

Paula was a bit of a surprise to say the least. The ‘drug-sodden dropout’ described in such detail in her book and almost expected by the defence in spite of the picture of elegance they has seen on the front pages, had become Paula, CEO of a respectable company and she dressed as such. An elegant – and to the experienced eye, rigidly corseted – women in a superbly cut and tailored business suit, but with just that touch of the ‘unexpected’ that was Sylvan’s stock in trade – who took the oath in a quiet but clear voice was, to them, obviously play acting.

She most certainly wasn’t play acting! She was there to finally bring the chickens home to roost.

Paula had the facts at her fingertips and resolutely stuck to them. The attempts by the defence to make her out to be an unreliable witness on account of her drug sodden past misfired disastrously. The defence barrister read out great chunks of her forthcoming autobiography and the prosecution barrister was on his feet objecting – as he was so expected to do. It was but a formality with no real intention of stopping the process. When he came to cross examine he just took it from where his colleague left off and, reading further, covered the fact leading to her current recovery and success.

He called Janet, who confirmed that Paula was a very competent CEO of a large and successful firm. Just the very ‘technical witness’ that she became in spite of her part in the saving of Monique.

The judge let it all happen; he was himself interested and, anyway, he assumed that the various councils knew their business and Paula was quite composed and wasn’t getting in the least distressed as her past was dragged out for the world to see, and the press was lapping up the account of the degradation of being drug-addicted in such graphic detail, it did wonders for their circulation. It made the world get interested in her forthcoming book, as was mentioned repeatedly in court, in the papers and the TV news.

By the time that Monique was called, the defence had more or less given up. The did try to make a case for her having more or less ‘asked for it’ by even going into that place, but Paula’s evidence had prepared the ground. The judge saw that Monique, in contrast, was uncertain, vulnerable and timid. The attempt to cast aspersions on her for having changed her name from ‘Monica’ was answered with her saying politely that Monica came from the French original of ‘Monique’ and she preferred that version. The prosecution pointed out that she had the perfect right to be known by any name she chose so long as there was no attempt to deceive.

That was when her father stood up in the public gallery and tried to shout a long diatribe about ‘Janet and Master’ having led his daughter astray and how he wanted her back! Paula, glancing over to Monique, standing in the witness box, caught Monique’s look of contempt. The ushers led him, still shouting, from the court. The press pounced, of course, but had to make do with Monique reading out a statement on the steps of the court and being guarded by Jack Pendle and Sean as she was hustled into a cab. It did wonders for her growing self-esteem.

The guilty verdict was more or less a formality. The jury didn’t even bother to ‘retire to consider their verdict’.

                                                                                                           *    *    *    *    *

The story didn’t end there. The condemned louts were visited in the cells a few months later by the police, who formally charged them with several murders! It was all some time back, but there is no Statute of Limitation for murder and the police had been able to gather the evidence once Paula had told them where to look and how it all came about.

It all added considerably to the years that the louts were to spend in jail, living rather better in fact at the country’s expense than they had in the gutter, but getting some very severe beatings on the sly from other inmates, who considered that they had got off far too lightly – murder made them ‘one of them‘ – but rape to their ‘code’ was way beyond the pale of even their acceptable conduct.

The press lapped it up and Paula had the quiet satisfaction of the final settling a lot of unfinished business.

                                                                                                           *    *    *    *    * 

Then, immediately, came publication day. Strictly corseted as usual, and wearing an outfit designed for the occasion by Sylvan, which managed somehow by a studied unorthodoxy of asemanticity to imply an extreme elegance while reminding the observer that this picture of total composed elegance had risen, phoenix-like from her degradation. Descending from her flat that morning, Paula walked into the boardroom to a spontaneous burst of applause. She dealt with the day’s urgent business and was conducted to the waiting taxi.

The launch was to be at a major book shop in the Charring Cross road and Paula was sneaked in the back way so that she had no idea what she was in for till they took her to an upstage window overlooking the street, where she saw an excited queue extending way down to Cambridge Circus, a queue patrolled by several policemen and women to keep order.

Paula sat, stiffly upright, between two mountains of her books, hardback to the left, paperback to her right, with a team of sales assistants ready to take the customers’ money before they could present their copies to Paula for signing. She was told to give precedence to the hard back queue, as they were paying more. Nice new felt pens were pressed into her hand as soon as the one she was using began to stutter, cups of coffee were at hand at all times, it was all what the Americans call ‘enlightened self-interest’ on the part of the bookshop. ‘Their’ author was going to be very hard pressed, by lunchtime she would be suffering from writer’s cramp, her face aching from the effort of smiling at each carefully rehearsed little speech by a purchaser, able at last, however briefly, to speak to their new heroin. The bookshop had seen it all before – but this was an all-time high!

Mid-morning, glancing despairingly at the never ending queue coming round the door from the street outside, she was startled to see her parents, waiting patiently in line.

That would never do!

She raised her hand in greeting and they waved back. “Monique, that is my mum and dad waving over there. Please be a dear and fetch them this side of the counter and see that they are looked after. Tell them that I have a special version of the book for them so they don’t have to wait with all the others.” ‘Ye gods! Even her own parents were waiting in a queue for the chance to see her!’

Lunch was in an upstairs room in a Hungarian restaurant in Greek street. Everybody was there, the whole ‘Janet and Master’ team, her publisher, her parents of course, and Monique, who was literally growing by leaps and bounds day by day into a rather sweet little lass with a very attractive smile. She was booked into a residential ‘Receptionist Training Course’ starting the next day but, for now, was sitting between Sean and Lukyan, across the table from Paula and her parents. She was already at the stage where she would regard going uncorseted as rare and for ‘casual’ occasions only and had worn this Lincoln green ‘sheath’ dress, black stockings, high heeled black court shoes and ‘Robin Hood hat with a light veil since leaving the court to such good effect to give her evidence as the successful young lady, and now she carried it off with confidence.

Janet and Master came in a little late with apologies. Janet sat, admiring her two creations, Paula and Monique, and gently congratulated Paula on her court appearance. Master told them that he and Janet were planning a long, long vacation and that they would be holding a board meeting tomorrow and that both Paula and Lukyan should make themselves available.

                                                                                                            *    *    *    *    * 

 “I wonder just what this sudden extra board meeting is all about.” Paula sat back in the taxi as it drove them back to Lukyen’s car, tucked safely away in a big, multi-story car park, safe from the depredations of marauding traffic wardens.

“I can only imagine that they are going to set the ground rules for the running of the firm while they are away – I wonder how long they intend to go for.” They discussed the future as Lukyan drove back to the office and Paula’s flat. She invited him up for a coffee.

                                                                                                            *    *    *    *    *  

Somehow there was no coy manoeuvring, no shy, careful ‘talking around’ the subject. Paula changed into her full body Lycra body suit almost without anything being said, it just seemed the natural thing to do. “Put your arms down, straight at your sides.”

Puzzled, Paula did as she was told, wondering what she was in for this time. Luckyan held the tops of the sleeves open for her hands to enter and she felt the ‘thing’ rise up from her knee s to her armpits, her arms sliding into the ‘interior’ sleeves. Lukyen clipped up the front. It had a long busk with three strong hooks and eyes at the bust and another six at the bottom, something like the foundation usually called a ‘corselette’ and, as before, there was a full length zip which pulled down and covered the fastening.

By the time she had been laced up and a similar zip pulled down she was without arms and rigid from shoulder to knee her arms, pinioned and laced securely at her sides inside the corselette, forming just two more ‘stiffeners’, making her rigid.

She have a little exploratory wriggle. “This is like being turned into an Egyptian mummy!” This as she admired her black-figured brouch body in the mirrors

“Well, it does make you ‘all of a piece’. I think those rather smart black ballet boots in the embossed leather are required, don’t you?”

“As my Prince wishes.”

In a few minutes, Paula found herself perched on her ballets, gagged and with ears well plugged inside her black hood, laced securely into the long leather neck corset and wearing the ‘pageboy’ wig once more. With her gabardine cloak and her leash clipped onto the ring at her throat, she realised that they were going out once more into the night.

It was from there that strange things began to happen.

It was still an adventure to be tripping along the deserted streets, elegant but helpless in the darkness on the end of her leash, yes, vulnerable and totally under ‘Master’s’ control, yet the danger was all in her excited imagination as, with Lukyan to protect her, she was safe enough – but here in her bondage strange things were happening.

She had always been aware in playing these games that her world was in two parts, the big world out there and the exciting part here in her bondage, her secret, private world. As Cerberus the multi-headed dog guarded the gates of the underworld, stopping the dead from leaving, so Lukyen held her here secure in her inescapable bondage – but he also stopped anybody from the living world from entering hers (and it was the final labour of Hercules to coax him out – and it would take more than an offer of free dog biscuits, she realised, to coax Lukyan away from her side!).   No, it was a strange new feeling that she was ‘outside’ it all, but that she was in some strange way connected to the whole world. It was as though she were floating above it all and could easily swoop down and enter unseen into any part of the ‘underworld’ below that she chose. She was struggling to understand it all, it didn’t frighten her, but she was intrigued.

 It all came bursting forth as they approached the place where that druggie had OD and died. She couldn’t put it into words (and anyway would have been quite unable to speak them, securely gagged as she was). She tugged at her leash and waited till Lukyan turned to see what she wanted. She turned and faced the forecourt of the deserted office and nodded her stiff body towards it, taking a little hobbled step as far as her leash permitted. Puzzled, Lukyan let her totter in and stand at the exact spot where the druggie had died, not knowing why but knowing, just knowing, that she would only have a few moment before she found out.

It was as though she were suddenly another person, no sensation of movement, nothing, but she could tell you who he was, his name, his date of birth, where he was born, educated, his parent’s names and their occupation. Amazingly, she knew what it was to be a man and feel their thoughts and urges, it was as though she had stepped through a twisted mirror into another being. It was terrifying but somehow exhilarating, she hurriedly stepped away from that fatal spot. She tugged on her lead, hurrying back to home.

Back in her flat, Lukyan hastily removed her wig, hood and gag. “Something happened out there, you had me worried, seriously worried! Are you OK?”

Paula shook her head, puzzled and still trembling slightly. “I don’t know, it was strange, as I stood on the spot where that druggie died, I was suddenly inside him, knew all about him, his name, his whole life. I’m sure that it wasn’t some sort of panic, I was so sure of you and that you would look after me, it was nothing like that. … …  but … … strange.”

Lukyan stood for a moment, deep in some mysterious thoughts of his own, as though there was some connection with events in his past. Then he looked up and spoke earnestly. “This may sound silly and it may be a bit frightening but are you game to try a little experiment?”

“What are you going to do?”

“It’s very simple, wait a moment.” He vanished into their secret room and re-appeared with another hood; it was the one with mouth and nostril openings but no eye holes. In a moment, she was zipped up into total darkness. She felt something smooth and fairly hard pressed against her lips. After a moment he said, ”Tell me what you see.”

Paula had the same feeling that she was suddenly in a different body, was a different person, she was another woman, sitting at a desk writing. She read out loud the words on the page that were floating before her. 

Dear Bro.

               Just a line to tell you how delighted Pop was with your birthday present.

He misses you at his birthday parties and your thought on his day was greatly appreciated.

Love, Catrinna.

“Who is Catrinna? I didn’t know you had a sister!”

“Oh, I have several. Catrinna is the eldest. She wrote me just today.”

“She is very beautiful.”

“So I’m told. What colour is her hair, can you see?”

“Her hair, why it’s black, shiny jet black. It’s lovely, the way she does it.”

Lukyan unzipped the hood and held the letter he had pressed against her lips for her to read, it was the letter she had read so clearly a moment before in her darkness. It left her head in a thunderstruck whirl. “What is happening?  This is quite incredible!”

“I think I may have some ideas. We must do the ‘Releasing you from your bondage ceremony’ and sit down to talk.”

A little later, sitting cuddling her coffee, Paula was still wondering just what had happened to her. “I’m not a superstitious person, Lukyen, but that experience out there in the dark, almost makes me believe in ghosts!”

Lukyan was getting excited. “Oh no, not ghosts, I’m more than suspicious that we’ve hit on something new.”

“How so?”

Lukyan thought for a moment then made his decision. “I’m not sure that I should tell you this, but back in my days in Uncle Sam’s armed forces, I was part of the secret ‘Distance Viewing’ project where we tried to use clairvoyance to see what the Russians were up to. It never really produced any sensational, vote winning, results so the politicians cut the funding and put me out of a job – but some of the things that happened tonight make me think that we may have been on the track of something sensationally good.”

“How so?”

“Well, we used to sit either end of a table, the ‘Viewer’ and his ‘Control’. I was one of the controllers. The ‘Viewer’, had a pile of paper and a pencil and I, acting as the ‘Controller’, would ask them questions and the viewer was supposed to ‘see’ the scene all the way there in Russia and draw what he saw, or that was the idea..”

“Did it work?”

“Not really, or not very often, but we did get one or two ‘hits’ that, with the collapse of the iron curtain, have since been shown to be too good to have been pure chance. I think that we may, quite accidentally, have hit on some way to ‘amplify’ the effect a hundred-fold or more times. Just let me try another experiment.” He took the letter that he had pressed against her lips before, out there in the dark and did the same again. Nothing happened, she just sat there looking blank though she tried to make herself see again the woman sitting at her desk, writing , but there was nothing, just the sensation of the paper against her lips. “Nothing doing, I’m afraid. So, it would seem that it is being done up in your bondage that is the ‘psychic amplifier’ or whatever.”

“That is quite amazing!”

“It’s more than amazing. If it really works we are on to something quite sensational!”

“How so?”

“Don’t you see? Suppose we can use it to read our competitors or our client’s mail? Suppose you can be a ‘fly on the wall’ at their board meetings? Maybe even get inside their minds. ‘Janet and Master’ could sweep the board” Nobody could touch us!”

“Gosh, yes!” Paula was suddenly serious. “But we would be playing with forces we don’t understand, it could be dangerous.”

Chapter Eleven: The end and beyond

        They sat in Paula’s office, Janet, Master, Lukyan and herself. Her secretary had placed the coffee before them and left, firmly closing the door behind her.

A few minutes before in the boardroom, Master had explained to the firm’s various managers, assembled for the usual ‘start of day’ meeting, that Janet and he were to go on a world tour, taking their children and also a tutor to see that their lessons were attended to and thus the Education Authorities were not to take them to task for neglecting their education and; at the same time, this let the kids see the world while their parents did face-to-face business with potential clients word-wide. It would thus be a long and indeterminate absence from the day to day running of the firm. (It didn’t escape Paula that this was to be a very expensive exercise which could never be justified on purely commercial grounds but it was, none the less, to be at the firm’s expense. There had to be some ulterior motive which she waited to hear about.)

The other managers took the idea on board without comment, they were more or less expecting something like this and were relieved that they were still to be in the same firm, not be taken over and all the fun leached out of the job. They gathered up their papers and left the four of them to retire to Paula’s office.

         In their absence, Paula was to be in charge, aided by Lukyan who had just been promoted to Joint Sales and Commercial Manager.

         Yes, well, here in the privacy of Paula’s office, the truth emerged at last.

         The firm of ‘Janet and Master’ had grown from nothing to the leading firm in the sales and marketing industry, and this in a very short time. Yes, OK, they had had terrific luck with the series for ‘The Girl who wanted to Tell All’ ads which had been an almost worldwide sensation – while they lasted – but, once the wonderful new product was launched they had been dumped by their client as an unjustified expense, as the client could sell all they could make for the foreseeable future – just as had they had also dumped their Sales Manager, Lukyan, whom ‘Janet and Master’ had been only too glad to scoop up.

They had realised that the only sure consequence of success is to have to do it again – and again – and again – that is if the firm was to survive in an essentially creative business like theirs, where an endless stream of new ideas is essential.  Yes, they had been very lucky, but luck, if you rely on it will, sooner or later, surely turn and bite you; and that usually sooner rather than later. It was purely by chance that, as Janet had to be in every sort of bondage to make the ‘Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ ads, she had discovered that her bondage ‘Dreamland’ extended into seeing things that were, to put it mildly, sensationally useful. This was why ‘Janet and Master’ had continued to grow to be the world leader it was today.

Thus Janet had been the ‘seer’ and master the ‘controller’ as in the American experiments – but this time it had worked big time and the firm had prospered fantastically.

Simple when you knew, but baffling to their competitors who couldn’t understand how ‘Janet and Master’ were always there before them when a big, juicy contract was in the offing. ‘They aren’t geniuses, they just keep making the right decisions!’ was muttered in frustration behind their backs.

Now, suddenly, both Paula and Lukyan saw what had happened, how they had been railroaded into discovering Paula’s weird talent as a ‘seer’ and Lukyan as ‘controller’. Of all the cotton picking cheek!

All good things come to an end. The ‘Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ ads had enabled them to charge all the bondage gear in the secret room to the firm as ‘experiments that just hadn’t worked’ and they had, for a time, continued to keep up their bondage sessions in private as ‘bedroom games’ but, well, it would appear that some degree of novelty was essential and they just ran out of ideas and the ‘power’ just melted away. There was also the matter of motherhood: this had changed Janet. It wasn’t at all surprising; after all, we all mature and our view on life changes.

It just wasn’t fun anymore, not as it had been, and the light just faded out. ‘Janet and Master’ had gone on quite competently as a mainstream ad and marketing agency but the ‘fire’ had left it.  It wasn’t fun to run it any more – and they were set up financially for life, so why just slog on? They had discussed it often.

Why work at something that no longer was fun just to bring a watery smile to the lips of the tax man?

On the other hand, they had built up a very good team and they weren’t so irresponsible as just to dump them or leave them, to be taken over by some other, dead from the neck up, outfit like all the others, waiting like vultures to tear apart this devastating competitor.

“So, this is the offer. As we suspected long ago, you, Paula, have got the ‘power’ in you and Lukyan has proved to be your ‘controller’ in more ways than one. You have ‘got it made’ in this business. You could, of course, go and take your power and make your name (and fortune) with a new firm of your own, that would be quiet understandable – but please listen to our proposal before you take off to pastures new.”

“We’re listening,” Paula said with a quick glance across at Lukyan. It was as though Janet and Master had read their minds.

“Our lawyers have prepared a new document, just requiring all our signatures. What we are proposing is this: If you continue as paid employees for the present, we are sure that you will more than double the value of the firm, easily more than double that is, as it profits from your insights. What we are proposing is that you are made ‘virtual partners’, each with equal share in the firm and, by a complicated arrangement that only our accountants fully understand, by ploughing back your dividends, gradually you will buy us out. You will do better with us, particularly in the medium and long term, than trying to start you own firm.” Janet smiled at the two thunderstruck faces and glanced over at her husband.

“Janet is not joking, I assure you. If you seriously want to own your own firm in this crazy trade then this is the easy way in for you. We, Janet and I, have just about had enough of it and have decided to go away and enjoy our money and the rest of our lives, but we owe more to our staff than to just dump them – the people who have put us here – than to just walk away and just sell out to the highest bidder, to let that team of oddballs fall into the hands of the time servers and just let them all die of boredom” … … He hesitated for a moment, then went on gently, “I know all this has come as a shock to you; would you like a little time to consider? Of course you would. We will wait outside.” Without another word, Janet and Master got up and left them alone to finish their coffee.

“Well, that was just about the last thing I expected.” Paula looked wide eyed at Lukyan. “They must had guessed what has happened, but how?”

“I can only suppose that, as they have been there themselves, they sensed that we have reached that critical stage when this weird power would hit you. Anyway, they have obviously been expecting it for some time otherwise they wouldn’t have had their lawyers prepare this new agreement or whatever. The thing is, do we accept?”

They tossed the idea about for a few minutes but, barring any hidden snags which they agreed must be examined by their own lawyers, it was an offer too good to refuse. Anyway, what had they got to lose? At that moment, Master’s head appeared round the door.

“Yes?”

They nodded in a dazed sort of way and the head disappeared for the door immediately to open wide and four people entered. Janet, Master, their lawyer and, to Paula’s amazement, their own legal man walked in. Janet and Master had obviously guessed that their decision would be and that they would want the document checked before they signed it – thus they had called in Lukyan’s own lawyer to advise them independently – and he had thus already read and approved the agreement as really what it said it was.

The formalities being completed, Master reached across the desk and pressed Paula’s intercom key. “OK, bring it in.” The door opened almost at once to admit Paula’s secretary, pushing the trolley with the ice bucket and the tray of champagne glasses with Monique bearing the tray of petit fours.

Toasts were drunk to the new enterprise and they adjourned for lunch at a very up stage restaurant. It was the last time that they ever saw Janet and Master face to face. They were on their own now.

                                                                                                            *    *    *    *    * 

It took quite some getting used to, not only being their own bosses. Janet was not a natural manger but, with occasional reference to ‘Up the Organisation’ and her own style of what is best described as a ‘collegiate’ system where she acted as University Chancellor with the others as heads of the their own Constituent Colleges of the ‘Janet and Master University’, it all worked superbly well, carried along by their burgeoning enthusiasm,. They developed a whole new technique of advertising and marketing.

Anybody in the trade will tell you that most of the cost of an advertising campaign is in the tortuous business of persuading the client that this is what they really want and consoling them when what they have insisted on getting, despite the advice that it will bomb, from those experienced in the business and it does in fact prove to be a waste of money.

The new ‘Janet and Master’ team used what is best described as ‘shock tactics’. Mike had re-organised the big reception area so that, at a moment’s notice almost, parts of it could be screened off by moving the planters of tropical flowers and foliage about on secret castors to make a ’virtual studio’ and the appropriate sales team, dressed by Sylvan Lavelier to act the part of ‘host’, were waiting in this bosky dell and the clients entered. They could stage the ad before the eyes of the client using projection screens and laser holographs to turn the space into a mirage of anything from a desert to a city rush-hour, all in a few square feet, in a small part of the reception area; through the miracle of modern electronics this could make it seem infinite. This without anybody outside the screens being any the wiser. This more or less as they came through the door, before they had time to start raising all their objections.

The impact was immediate and thus they usually carried the client with them, as they showed the proposed add on TV or hoardings or magazines. It made the sales for the client, of course, and spent far less money than the conventional soul-destroying sequence of meetings, designs and re-designs could achieve in a month of Sundays.

It relied on an enthusiastic and talented crew. Talents that, Janet and Master had left her; this she had in spades. Success and seeing their ideas blossom produced all the enthusiasm in the crew that she could ever wish for.

Of course, heads were shaken and prophesies made for the rapid failure and demise of ‘Janet and Master’ for being so bold as to depart totally from the well-worn techniques of advertising and marketing; for innovating, for stepping out of line like this. Prophesies which, for no discernible reason just didn’t materialise. If you were to take Lukyan aside and ask him why they had taken such dangerous chances, he might just turn his dazzling smile on you and say “Because it works, dear boy/lady, because it works!”

To do just that and nothing else would in fact have been a disaster, and brought the firm to its knees as so confidently prophesied. To take some time serving manager of some conventional firm and just drop him into the wild dreamland of advertisements, where the ‘Janet and Master’ team lived and breathes, this just as soon as they arrived through the door and without warning would likely have had them run screaming for the car park and back to their offices, clutching their shredded sanity about them.

This was where Paula’s decision to ‘make something of Monique’ paid off.

She had returned from the course for receptionists, now with all the poise and technique of the top professional at her fingertips – but there was more, much more. Monique was at centre, an East London girl, born east of the Aldgate Pump, a true London Cockney and thus was a born mimic. Sylvan had realised this when she had carried off that pirate’s outfit with such panache. Now, sitting behind the reception desk, she could be the pirate, the cockney imp, the ice cold lady of breeding, the profession junior executive, the dusky maiden with long, fluttering lashes, the woman ‘who was no better than she had to be’, giving out all sorts of roguish vibes. Each character was dressed accordingly and will a little daring by Sylvan’s offbeat talent. In fact, so well did she carry off the last persona, that it was as well that both Sean and Jack Pendle were at hand to ensure that one or two of the more randy clients didn’t attempt to take things further! Monique was in her element and blossomed as they watched her at work. ‘Corsets? Hobble skirts? Neck corsets? High, high heels? Of course, no problem! Let’s all enjoy the game!’

Thus Monique was thus able to act as a gentle link between the real, mundane world and the fantasy world they were just about to enter, acclimatising them for Lukyan to take over, smooth as double cream, and lead them into their personalised wonderland.

“Welcome! I’m so glad you could come today. We have had a few ideas for your next ads and we have made a few quick mock-ups which we would like you to see now so that we can discuss them in detail later – if you care to step this way.”

Sylvan Lavaliere had collected a team of dress makers and tailors, even a lady who made any sort of corset, and moved them into the little industrial units over the way, the outfit in which Monique had cut her teeth on as an estate agent – eating pirate set the pattern. It was one of their first jobs. They even acted as an unofficial fashion house, offering exquisite clothes for the more valued clients to take home and dazzle their wives, or for the women executives to strut their stuff on important occasions. Yes, it was blatant bribery – but all is fair in love and war (and most certainly in advertising).

Of course, one of the bunces of the job was that Paula’s wardrobes filled with all the clothes she could wish for, paid for ‘on the firm’, and were tax deductible. There again, she wondered how Janet and Master had known this would happen, and had had all those big wardrobes installed in the secret room. She could never say that ‘she had nothing to wear’ but, being logical, she divided her clothes between the several wardrobes according to the ‘foundation’ required to get into it from clothes suitable for running a marathon (no corset or girdle even required or possible) at one end to, at the far end, clothes that required that she should go to that big, bottom drawer in the corner and take out one of a selection of corsets that would have drawn gasps of horror from most women and which, now, she almost looked forward to submitting to. In the most severe, she was quite unable to even fasten herself into them let alone lace herself in.

Once she had abandoned all thought of sitting down, they seemed to creep down to take charge of her thighs to the knees and her torso to the armpits and shoulder blades. She would stand inside their rigid steel palisade, grasping both handles of an open door to steady herself while Lukyan steadily and very competently laced her in, the feeling of steadily growing restriction as the stiffly boned corset shrank around her, squeezing her into a shape of its choosing and making her as stiff as a dressmaker’s dummy, and just as hard.

To be dressed like that in public was only possible on very special occasions of course. Her gowns were ‘knock ‘em dead’ gorgeous and so very smoothly ‘girl shaped’ as to carry only one message. ‘Look at me, go on, look your fill, for I am as near perfection as it is possible for a woman to be, to ever be’. OK, it was quite obvious that she was almost helpless in there. In indeed, if she chose to wear the filigree silver neck corset and long bracelets, she was in fact locked in and only Lukyan had the key. The paradox of sex; helpless in her extreme emphasis of loveliness, yes, a complete sex object, yes, but, in her helplessness, yet radiating such power that she could carry all before her.

Picture, if you can, Paula standing before a presentation audience (see the late Steve Jobs presenting his latest innovation for example) dressed in such an outfit.  It gave her a terrific advantage and was worth literally millions to the firm.

People asked Lukyan, more or less openly, if he, a mere man, didn’t feel resentment at having to take second place to this daring woman? Lukyan just smiled. It was Sean with his Irish insight who put it into words. “Sure, in the battle of the sexes there can be no winners and losers – there is far too much fraternising with the enemy.” They were just a natural born team.

 And this fraternising was the source of it all! They, Paula and Lukyan, explored the contents of the secret room, time after time, night after night, building up her power as they went along; but exploring this new dreamland in her bondage was potentially a dangerous game, this they soon realised. Yes, she had complete trust in Lukyan, of course she did, their games would have been unthinkable otherwise, and he was always at her side ‘out there’ in the real world, outside her bondage, for he quite understood that the games they were playing were potentially dangerous. He never left her side and he had worked out how to ‘get her out’ in a few moments if things went wrong. They had even resolved the problem of how to have a safe word when she was very securely gagged. The solution was very simple. If she could draw breath then she could grunt and moan – so –Uh, uh, uh. Ah, ah, ah.  Uh, uh, uh. In other words S.O.S. in Morse. They tried it and Paula was ‘out’ in seconds. It was a relief to know it was there, but, in the event, it was never needed, Lukyan was too concerned for his precious lady for that.

With Paula, tight laced into a massive and long, long corset, ballet boots, armbinder and ‘blinder’ hood, she felt Lukyan press a folded letter from one of their more difficult clients against her lips. It worked in so far as Paula was immediately in the body of the secretary who had typed it! She shook her head in frustration, “No, something is wrong!” She was unhooded and they discussed the problem. Back in the dark once more, she felt Lukyan again press the letter to her lips, but this time she was in the body of the client’s boss-man himself. She told of his reservations with their proposals, all sorts of complicated inner politics of his firm, things that he wouldn’t even tell his wife, most  particularly not tell his wife, things that would undoubtedly had started divorce proceedings! Once more, the slowly turning reels of the tape recorder took it all on board.

“How did you get me to see all that?” She asked when she was finally let out.

“Oh, I realised we were asking the wrong question” Lukyan grinned roguishly. “It wasn’t the letter we wanted to know about, it was the mind that had composed it. All I did was to re-fold it so that your lips were pressed against his signature.”

The sort of information they gathered in those sessions was so explosive that they had a special safe installed in the secret room. Best to be sure, they were playing with fire! On the other hand, they knew who to cultivate, what the client really wanted rather than what they waffled on about. They were also able to sus out the time- wasters and politely shrug them off.

There were moments of extreme terror. They found that they didn’t need some object like a letter to make contact with this hidden world. They just had to discuss what they were to explore, Just as Lukyan had done in his days a ‘controller’ in the secret CIA experiment, before Paula was laced and strapped into her world. She found she could silently enter into the inner world of some otherwise recalcitrant client, and what she saw there could be terrifying. She was able to live in his head as he dreamed on his pillow, a world where he did unmentionable things to terrified women for instance, things so disgusting as to literally turn Lukyan’s stomach when she recounted them. On the other hand, though Lukyan was a broad-minded Man of the World and would have said that there was nothing that shocked him anymore, but some of the things that Paula dredged out of the minds of some of their female clients more than amazed even him. Women have very inventive minds, he discovered to Paula’s amusement.

With that sort of information at their disposal, they never put a foot wrong. If they decided that a client was not, for some reason, worth pursuing, then it was very dangerous for their competitors to get involved, to pick at their leftovers, and soon realised that there had to be some good reason that ‘Janet and Master’ were withdrawing and were therefore very reluctant to take them on – and the few that did soon found out where the trouble lay and suffered accordingly.

They very quickly more than doubled the size of ‘Janet and Master’s’ client list (and income). The agreement was paid off and the firm of ‘Janet and Master’ was all theirs. The ‘phone calls and e-mails from Janet or Master became fewer and shank to more or less Christmas cards. They became rich, really rich, really disgustingly rotten rich.

It gradually dawned on them that they were not where they wanted to be, not any more. It was the same story all over again, they got to the stage where bondage was just a routine, where Paula wanted more than just to feel the presence of Lukyan, there just outside her world, her bondage world. She wanted him there, with her, part of her life.

   Lukyan proposed marriage. It was no great moment of excitement for her, she had known he would in his own time and she was perfectly happy to wait for him, but they knew they couldn’t take that last step, not ‘just like that,’ for they knew, just knew, that it would finally kill the ‘power’. It was already fading and, like Janet and Master before them, they had to find and groom a new ‘Seer’ and ‘Control’ as the firm was still hung around them and them alone

If this interested you, if you feel that perhaps the power lies within you, they would love to hear from you. A very nice penthouse flat complete with well-equipped secret room goes with the job.


Finis

DREAMLAND COMES FOR REAL

DREAMLAND COMES FOR REAL

Original Fiction by Carn ©


How it all began

Chapter One

            Like everybody else in this complicated world, Janet had, in a secret corner of her mind, a place where, in her quieter moments, she went to unravel the tangles of mind and body that went with building her career as an junior executive with one of the bigger marketing outfits. She never told anybody about her mind’s secret place and most certainly not what this secret place did to her. That would have been too embarrassing for words!

This job, however, she suspected she had been pitchforked into as some sort of test, to see how she would cope with a big, expensive project for an important client, a marketing campaign for a new, as yet secret product; novel, ground breaking, different from anything on the market. Something that the public were not even aware as yet that they wanted and which could, with the right marketing, sell like hot cakes, but which the competition would latch onto straight away, like immediately, once they knew about it.

In other words, it was a marketing nightmare.

It was something that, if she got it wrong, could easily sink her career without trace but, also, likewise could make her in the business, shoot her up into the firmament of the very few marketers who had managed to create a new market for a product and lived to tell the tale. She suspected that the top brass were at a loss as to how to go about something so new and totally different and had lumbered her as the scapegoat when, as they fully expected, it fell flat on its face.

She returned to the hotel, took a shower, changed and sat in the foyer, reading her notes, till the boss arrived from head office to take her in to dinner and, obviously, to quiz her on her visit to see, face to face, the new product in the secrecy of the factory. The client, however, had been too concerned about secrecy to even consider letting a prototype out of their sight, even to show it to her boss, which was why she had had to travel here and, now that she was in the know, she could see why, but how on earth could she tell the world its potential in the few second of a television slot or in the attention grabbing few words of an advertisement without really telling them what is was?

“How did it go?” The boss came to the point as they were shown to their table.

“Go?” She shook her head wickedly. “If it goes at all it will be a world beater, but it is so new, so completely original, that, to move it at all, will be like trying to bump start a bulldozer.”

Her boss nodded. “Describe it to me, what exactly are you lumbered with?”

“Even that I just cannot do, not until you have signed this.” She handed him a folded paper and a pen. He read it carefully.

“This is about the most comprehensive confidentiality agreement I have ever seen! It must have taken a whole army of lawyers to dream up anything so menacing, why, it almost says that I shall be locked up in the Tower of London, awaiting beheading, if I spill the beans.”

“That is just the problem. How on earth am I to market something so secret that we can’t tell the world what it is? They are asking us to achieve the impossible. Even they don’t imagine it will be easy, for which reason they have suggested a budget with almost no limit.” She leant across the table and whispered a number at which the boss’s eyes widened.

         “Oh dear, my idea till this moment was, on the conditions they impose, to tell them ‘Thank you but no thanks’ and walk away but now, if the board were to find out just what we’ve turned down, we should both get ‘The Order of the Boot, First Class’, and I’ve got bills to pay.”

“Yes, and I’ve also got into this habit of eating. However, desperation concentrates the mind wonderfully, so I’ve had an idea for something new in advertising campaigns. It’s a bit ‘out of this world’ but it might work.”

“Tell me.”

“Well, as I’m the only person in the know, let’s base the ads on ‘The girl who a knows all and wants to tell’ but is prevented by all sorts of means from telling us what she knows’. What I’m thinking of is this girl who must go about her business among the great big world of people yet who cannot run away and tell, desperate though she is to do so.”

“Sounds interesting, tell me more.”

“Very short and cheap to make little snippets inserted between the usual adverts, the first one of this girl who races out of a doorway, waving a piece of paper and shouting something about ‘This terrific new … …’ and being grabbed with his hand over her mouth by a man who comes out after her and bundles her into a car. You see her mouthing something urgent through the window as she is driven away.”

“Go on.”

“Well, always the bit about her crossing the pavement, trying to tell the camera about this great new product till she is driven off but, slowly the ads get to show her more and more restricted time after time as her ‘master’ struggles to keep her ‘shtum’. The second ad would show her in the doorway as her master leashes her through a ring on a steel collar locked round her neck. Step by step she gets more restricted but always trying to tell us as she crosses the pavement. Very short clips, say five or ten seconds, as the TV companies will hardly sell us a smaller one.”

It was something new and sensational, that as well, but it had to be kept secret in the cut throat world of advertising and the surest way to betray a secret is to admit that you have one. So what they decided was to use a very small camera crew and a driver. The boss himself was to be the ‘Master’ who kept her from telling all. As he had secretly hoped all along, Janet herself was to be ‘The Girl’.

They rented an empty shop opposite double yellow ‘no parking’ lines so that the vehicle to carry her away would not be blocked in. They blocked out the windows of the shop with posters for another of the firm’s clients to make it a room for the camera crew and their kit while the back room, with a substantial lock on the door, frosted windows, and a newly fitted carpet was to be their ‘dressing room’. Nobody outside knew anything except that they had to pay the bills and hope for the promised results.

With spine tingling anticipation, Janet noted the appearance of several substantial steel locked cupboards and also some screwed brass bosses dotted about the walls, ceiling and floor onto which as yet mysterious fittings could be screwed. The boss had been busy.

They got up very early that first morning before there was anybody about, no officious traffic wardens to lay down the law about camera lights and camera tripods cluttering the pavement and the black limousine stopping repeatedly on double yellow lines as Janet appeared and started to the camera, “Hey everybody! You’ve just got to hear about … … Mmmm!” As ‘Master’s’ hand clamped over her mouth and she was bundled into the car.

Chapter Two

Over rolls and coffee they stood and watched the tape as shot after shot appeared on the monitor. “Janet, you were superb! That last but one shot really is the ‘business’.” He glanced at his watch. “Just time for another go. Second camera, I want you to set up to shoot the doorway.”

He vanished into the dressing room to reappear carrying something intriguing in a cloth bag, locking the door carefully behind him. “OK everybody, positions please.” The camera crew dispersed, leaving them alone.

‘Master’ was standing behind her and she felt him tip her head back and something touch her throat. Now she realised, Hey! They were going to do the second ad – the one where she was led across the pavement locked in a steal collar, and lead but knew immediately that this was going to be something more, much more!

The collar was not the simple steel ring she had been expecting; it was deep and curved at the front coming out to the tip of her chin and down to the breastbone. As the two back leaves hinged to enclose her neck rigidly, the tops pressed over her ears and pressed down on her shoulders. He squeezed it closed with both hands and, as the back bore against the base of her skull, she heard the catch click. She sensed him doing something behind her but realised that her neck was now fixed and she had no hope of looking over her shoulder, but heard the ‘click, click, click’ behind her and knew at once that he had snapped three little padlocks on her. He led Janet out by the chain which hung from the collar, out into the doorway. “OK, roll ‘em!”

Almost panicking, she grasped the steel collar and tried to wriggle it loose but it was now solidly part of her. Her shaking about produced a clinking rattle and, peering down her nose, she realised that it was the silver chain that hung down from her throat.

“Come along then, out you come.” ‘Master’ stepped from behind her and took the chain to lead her into the open. Just in time she realised that she still had her part to play.

         Tottering desperately against the relentless pull of the chain, she turned to look down her high, uptilted nose at the camera there on the pavement. “Hey everybody, quickly! You’ve just got to hear about this new thing! It’s the best thing ever to … …” But she had been pulled into the waiting limo and she skewed round awkwardly to mouth desperately though the window as they sped away.

Once round the block and she was helped out and back through the doorway to watch the shots from the two cameras flicker onto the monitor. Almost with awe she suddenly realised that she was still locked up; nobody had apparently thought to let her out, they were all staring rapt at the screen and the key was on ‘Master’s’ key chain, hanging from his belt into his trouser pocket.

“This is going to go down a storm with the board, I can guarantee it. Well done Janet!” ‘Master’ bubbled with enthusiasm.

“Are we going to shoot it again?” she asked through clenched teeth, clamped together by the collar.

“No, you’ve got it in one! Anyway it’s too late, too many people about now. Now all we have to do is cut the two camera shots together.” They went over to the editing desk and were lost in one of those technical discussions that could go on for hours.

She was still locked up.

Slowly it dawned on Janet that she had found a new world, her secret world where things were done to her out of love  –  and it was marvellous! She had to be sure, completely sure that all this was intended, that she had come home, that he had taken her as his slave. She slipped behind ‘Master’ as she now thought of him and very gently pressed the end of her chain into his hand.

“Take me, I’m yours.”

For a moment nothing happened; then his hand closed round the chain and gave it two gentle tugs. Without for one second taking his eyes off the screen, he detached a key from his chain and pressed it into her hand. It wasn’t the key to her padlocks; it was the key to the dressing room.

In the dressing room she hustled to the mirror, anxious to see for the first time the new Janet. She didn’t know what she was expecting. Bright shiny chromium plate perhaps? Maybe dull mediaeval blacksmith’s work, heavy and solid? Neither.  Iit was smooth steel covered all over with the sort of tracery to be found in the very best armour, the delicate pattern filled with glistening gold and with the satin smooth steel finished in black gunsmith’s ‘blue’ as on the finest guns.

The steel was hard and rigid but light enough not to bear down on her;it was superb work and fitted just tight enough to remind her relentlessly that it was her ‘Master’s’ work and well high enough to remind her every second that, in it, her head was held immovable.  It was he who had snapped up the locks and her she would stay till whenever he chose to let her free.

She ran her hand up the back of her neck to hear the padlocks rattle against the steel and, smiling to herself, she locked the dressing room door and sat down to wait. The chatter next door modulated into a series of ‘cheerio, see you later’ remarks, then silence. After a while she heard footsteps and the door handle rattled. “Come on, Janet, open up.”

        ‘No,’ she thought. ‘You locked me in here now you are locked out there.’ It was what the Americans call a Mexican standoff. She ran her hands once more over her neck corset and smiled smugly.

Not a good move.  The boss’s footsteps retreated, the comfortable swivel chair before his desk creaked and she heard him pick up the phone – he was obviously talking to someone important. He sounded very keen about something.

“OK, I’ll do that.” There was the sound of a computer keyboard and a long silence. ‘Oh dear’, she thought, ‘I don’t think I like the sound of that!.’ He was sending the films down the Internet to the client. “Yes, I think it’s a terrific, … yes, that’s the first two adverts in the can and ready to go.” …  “Yes, that’s right, a whole series leading up to the great day when this new thing hits the streets.” There was a long pause while he listened to whoever it was the other end spoke at length. “Yes, that’s the idea, she gets more and more restricted every time and always fails to tell the world.” Once more he listened. “Oh yes, it has to be the same girl every time.” “She will I assure you, … yes, … Well, she’s more or less locked into the contract.” He dropped the phone back onto its cradle. “Literally locked in.” He smiled to himself – then sat up with a jerk.

The steel of the neck corset pressed against his ear as she bent down and kissed his neck.  She had crept out of the dressing room and stood behind him.  “On one condition, Boss.”

“You are hardly in a position to make conditions, you know, but what is it?”

“Only that you, and only you will be in charge of me, do me up, and be with me all the time I am ‘in durance vile’ as it were.”

“That is you sole condition?”

“Yes, ‘Master’.

He stood up and took her in his arms. “Such a bargain should be sealed with a kiss.” Then he smiled down at her. “One thing you forgot in our bargain.”

“What is that?”

“You haven’t any say about when you are to be let out!”

“Oh no, that would never do! I mustn’t impose conditions on my ‘Master’.”

Chapter Three

“So, I’m to be done up more and more with every ad?”

“That’s the idea.” He glanced at his watch, “I think we should sit down and plan at least the first few ads. We have deadlines to meet now, so no time like the present.”

“Yes, ‘Master’.”

“OK then, but first let’s get you into the right mood.” He vanished into the dressing room and returned with a handful of things. “Sit down in the swivel secretary’s chair.”

“Yes ‘Master’.”

Pulling her arms over the back he snapped her into handcuffs.

‘What’s this!’

Then, coming in front, he snapped her into ankle cuffs. ‘Oh my God,’ she thought, ‘he really means business!’  Running a cord round the ankle chain, he threaded it under and pulled her ankles firmly up under her then looped it though her wrist chain, pulled it tight and tying her.

“Sit up straight! My slave must always look to her posture!”

Dumbly, she did as she was told and felt the back rest pulled up to its top position, forcing her arms out and her shoulders up and back.  A heavy, six-inch-wide belt was strapped round her waist and buckled tightly behind her. She was pinned immovably to the chair.

He ran his hand up the back of her neck, rattling the padlocks, reminding her suddenly that she was still locked into the black, steel neck corset. Somehow it felt ‘right’, made her ‘complete’.

Taking his camera from a drawer, he took pictures of her from every angle, just swivelling her chair around to get whatever slant took his fancy. ‘Oh my God! ’She thought. ‘Now he really has me! He has only to show my friends those pictures, done up like this and quite recognisable, and I shall never dare to show my face again! He might even post me on the Internet!’

As though reading her thoughts, he held up the camera, pointed to it and smiled at her, then locked it into his desk drawer. “Just insurance, you understand. There is a lot of money at stake here, let alone two careers, yours and mine.”

Straining against her bonds, she just managed to move her shoulders a little from and to, making her rigid neck and corset nod. “Yes, ‘Master’, but I would willingly sign any confidentiality just so long as my ‘Master’ wishes.”

“You say that now, but you don’t know just how this thing will pan out.”

“I can hardly wait!”

“Wait is exactly what you will do! I say, you really do look wonderful, done up like that!”  Putting his hand against the back of her head, he kissed her firmly and went and sat in his desk chair. “OK, let me explain your position.”

It was way past noon when he returned the last padlock to the cloth bag and she sat, rubbing her neck, feeling still the pressure of the steel. For hours he had planned outfit after outfit, making sketches and notes that he didn’t show her, listening to her suggestions, but giving no sign that he approved or otherwise, while, towards the end, she had begun to wonder how on earth she was to cover the few feet to the car for each new advert, let alone how she would be able to get into some of the outfits he had suggested. Another thing, she had been hard put to it, with her teeth clamped together in that impossible collar, to speak her lines clearly. Still, too late now, her whole career was on the line

“Take the rest of the day off.  In fact, you may as well take a short holiday while I organise all this stuff. I’ll ‘phone you when things are set up and ready.”

Chapter Four     

It was all well and good, being invited to take time off at the firm’s expense, and for several days Janet rushed about, doing all those jobs that she had promised herself to ‘get around to some time.’ Being free as air to do as she pleased? It was not at all what she had planned – she tried ‘phoning ‘Master’ but got his answering machine;, she ‘phoned the firm and was told that he ‘was away on business’.  She even went to the shop they had rented and rattled the door handle and the door at the back giving onto the car park but it was locked up and deserted.

No contact, nothing. She was left to sit at home or to dream of what might happen while she almost screamed with frustration at the lack of any news from Master of whatever he was up to.

She knew that things were happening when a man arrived one day carrying a large tool kit. He had her sit with each foot in turn resting on a complicated board with sliding fittings while he took complicated measurements of her feet. She asked him what it was all for and he just told her ‘it was to make her last’; whatever was it that it she had to last for? She was to last for how long? Anyway, she was still a young women and expected to last a long time yet! A big envelope arrived. It contained sharp, eight by ten prints of her locked and strapped and rigidly collared into the secretary’s chair. Sitting alone in her flat, she spread out and studied them for a long time, trying to imagine herself back on that secretary’s chair. Then she sat and gazed at the silent ‘phone. She almost screamed with frustration.

         “Janet?” At last! His voice was calm and enquiring.

“Your slave here ‘Master’.”

“Five tomorrow morning sharp at the shop. Have you got that?”

“Yes Master, five tomorrow morning. Tell me, please, what are you going to do to me?”

“Five sharp, be there.” The ‘phone clicked and went dead.

*    *   *    *    *

A man arrived and had her sit with each foot in turn resting on a complicated board with sliding fittings while he took complicated measurements of her feet. She asked him what it was all for and he just told her ‘it was to make her last’; whatever was it that it she had to last for? She was to last for how long? Anyway, she was still a young women and expected to last a long time yet! A big envelope arrived. It contained sharp, eight by ten prints of her Locked and strapped and rigidly collared into the secretary’s chair. Sitting alone in her flat, she spread out and studied them for a long time, trying to imagine herself back on that secretary’s chair. Then she sat and gazed at the silent ‘phone. She almost screamed with frustration.

“Janet?” At last! His voice was calm and enquiring.

“Your slave here ‘Master’.

“Five tomorrow morning sharp at the shop. Have you got that?”

“Yes master, five tomorrow morning. Tell me, please, what are you going to do to me?”

“Five sharp, be there.” The ‘phone clicked and went dead.

*    *   *    *    *

She walked out of the underground station into a cold, grey dawning with a little mist drifting about the still-glowing street lights. Nobody about, no parked cars; the shop seemed to fill her gaze, growing as she approached. The door opened at her push. Master was sitting at his desk, working on the computer. There was nobody else around. “Good morning.” He glanced at his watch, “You are in good time – go into the changing room and strip off completely and put on the underwear I have laid out.”

The changing room was warm and cosy after the dark street and there on a chair were a deep, long line bra, heavily padded, a pair of deep legged rubber pants and a clothes hanger. She hung up her clothes and wriggled into the pants which came almost down to her knees and high at the waist. She pulled and tugged at the black rubber till it fitted smoothly and turned to the bra. ‘Oh Lord, just look at this! These massive things went out in the nineteen fifties!’  She was just lowering herself into the heavy cups as ‘Master’ came in. Without a word, he did up the long line of hooks and eyes at the back, then took her clothes and unlocked one of the big cupboards, hanging wet clothes inside and taking out a hanger of neatly pressed clothes and a generous hanger bag.

He locked the cupboard, cutting off her line of retreat, as she could no longer reach her clothes. She went to look at herself in the mirror. “’Master,’” she gasped, “sticking out like this I look top heavy as a spinning top!”

“Yes, and this will make you even bigger up there.” He held up the pink satin corset for her inspection.

She had seen pictures of corsets like that, a nineteen forty seven ‘New Look’ corset, a high ‘underbust,’ tapering conically down the wasp waist then bulging suddenly out over rounded hips, a style called a ‘Godet’ corset. It had a stiff busk and under busk and lacing at the back spread wide ready to receive her. Without a word she spread her arms and was clipping into the busk and the four hooks and eyes at the bottom that completed the ‘line’. Putting on her stockings, she stood while he fastened and tightened the suspenders, four to each leg,

            “Oooff!” That first pull of her laces took her completely by surprise, making her stagger to keep her balance even with his knee against her bottom. Without pause he worked the laces up and down to the waist then took another mighty heave. “’Master, please, this is cutting me in two! Give me a minute to get my breath!” He said nothing, but worked on and with a will till, at last, dizzily, she felt him knotting her laces and heard a ‘snip’ as he cut off the lace tails. Then he took something from his desk and did something behind her. “’Master, what are you doing please?”

He stepped past her to pick up the next garment.  “Just a drop of superglue on the knot for safety.”

She tottered over to the mirror. ‘Great heavens, is that me?’ She twisted and turned before the mirror, amazed at the new Janet with her smooth line from thighs over her rounded hips and in to her tiny wasp waist then opening out to her bulging breasts (It all had to somewhere, and the flesh at her waist had been pushed up to make her already bulging bust much bigger.

“’Master’ (gasp), this is ridiculous, I look like a lollipop on a stick!”

“I’ll attend to that in a moment, first we have to adjust your stride.” He strapped what she thought were two garters just above her knees but they were of stout webbing and joined by another, adjustable strap. “Put you heel against your other big toe.” He pulled the adjustment tight and tucked the tail of the end under the buckle. “You will be wearing one of those hobble skirts and we don’t want a big striding modern Miss tearing her way out do we?”

“No, ‘Master’.

“Now step into this.” He was holding a bulging pink waist slip in a pink satin to match her corset. As he pulled it up, it fitted close around her now hobbled legs and, ‘Oh Lord, what’s this! It has thick spongy padding over her hips and bottom’. He zipped her up and pulled the waist tape snugly to rest on her hips. She felt him fiddling with her lacing.

“What are you doing, ‘Master’?”

“Knotting your slip tape into your corset lacing, that way its padding can’t get twisted round and make you look silly.”

‘As if I didn’t look silly enough already,’ she thought as she tripped, heel and toe, back to the mirror. For a moment she looked in wide-eyed wonder. ‘Surely no woman had ever looked like this!’ She turned stiffly from and to, suddenly wildly in love with this smooth, gleaming satin body, her bulging hips balancing perfectly her bulging bust and each emphasising her microscopic waist.

Almost in a daze, she slipped into the satin blouse, cut short so as not to add bulk to her waist. It had a high, stiffly starched Victorian man’s collar and a black ‘bootlace’ tie, holding her chin up and making a swallow a matter of careful planning. Putting her hand on ‘Master’s’ shoulder to steady herself, she stepped into the mid-calf hobble skirt. It had no waistband again to avoid any bulk around the all-important wasp waist but came up almost to her bust, lightly boned to keep it fitting smoothly as it in turn was zipped up.

“Come and sit here.” ‘Thank the Lord he has set this secretary’s chair to its maximum height’ As it was she had to perch primly on the edge as he combed out her hair and pulled it over a padded mould into a large bun at the back of her neck. Onto this was pinned a hat with two murderous looking long hat pins. With a skill that surprised her, her made up her face; what she looked like she had no idea, but she found herself looking at the world from between long sets of black lashes.

Pulling her hands into skin-tight black doeskin gloves, tightly buttoned at the wrist, he commanded, “Lift your foot!” “Now the other!” She found herself in a pair of very high heeled, ankle strap court shoes.

“Stand up!” Staggering slightly ‘Hell, these heels are high!’ She was helped into the royal blue corduroy jacket. It had a ‘regency buck’s ear high collar that stood away from her head, was double breasted, fastened with two big buttons each side and fitted closely over her bust and rib cage to stop a few inches above her waist. The sleeves were deep cut so that she could scarce raise her elbows from her sides and the close-fitting sleeves were zipped up from elbow the wrist.

“Hold out your arms.” Wondering, she did as she was told. Quickly he snapped two silver bracelets on her and, before she realised, snapped them fast with two little silver padlocks.  While she stood in wonder, he took two silver chains, looping them around the buttons of her jacket at each side. He twisted the ends together and again, locking the ends together. With the chain in place, she realised she couldn’t unbutton and remove her jacket and thus couldn’t get at any of her fastenings underneath. ‘Oh, great hell and goose guts! This boy doesn’t mess around!’

“Help me, ‘Master’, please!” He steadied her elbow as she hobbled in six inch steps over to the mirror.

Leaving her to examine the new Janet, he slipped quietly out of the room, locking the door behind him. 

Chapter Five     

‘Janet, oh Janet, just look at yourself!’ Wide eyed, she stared at this woman who stared back at her from the mirror. In setting up the ‘changing room’, ‘Master’ had fitted two full length mirrors into the corner for a good reason. Thus, set at right angles, she could see her front, back and profile at once.  By just turning half round she also had a fairly good view of her back; she had to look at this creature he had created without any chance of self deception.   She had to admit that she was groomed immaculately, with not a hair out of place,  but she was totally artificial.

She turned her back and hobbled with difficulty to the far corner, then turned and examined herself at the hobbled back. ‘Not so good,’ she told herself. ‘Yes, from the knees up she was a picture of almost statuesque elegance, but from there down she reminded herself of two small boys fighting behind a curtain. The stride of a modern woman just didn’t fit in with being tightly hobbled and perched on heels so high that she had to bend her knees slightly. It ruined the effect completely.

The short blue jacket led the eye down to the black, diminutive waist perched on the generous dome of her deeply padded hips.  Her outfit screamed ‘A woman, a perfect woman, a proud and perfect woman! Look your fill! I shan’t stop you, I can’t stop you even if I wanted.’  .As she stood there, she realised slowly that she was committed, finally and irretrievably she was committed to this wonderful idea.

Her head was topped by a regency buck’s curved brim, low-crowned top hat at a jaunty angle, firmly skewered to her smoothly pulled back hair from which a black net veil covered her beautifully painted face. Her head’s perfection was perched atop the high, gleaming white collar, and framed by the black satin lining of her high regency collar standing away from her neck to make a perfect frame.

There were two problems: the serious one was her impossibly high heels and thus her grotesquely bent knees, the other she discovered when she tried to touch her face and it made her smile. ‘Master’ had worked another trick on her.

She looked at her hands in the mirror, suspended in mid-air as she tried to reach up to touch her face. Her sleeves were cut so deep that she could scarce raise her elbows from her sides. Her tight, doeskin gloves were cut with very short fingers, coming just to the middle knuckle and thus pinning her fingers together but, worse, they were backed up the fingers by springy slips of some whalebone-like substance that extended to her elbows and made her hands spring back to their straight position if she relaxed for an instant; their tips extended to give her very long, black, gleaming, talon-like nails. From a ring about the middle finger, the silver bracelets fitted closely almost to her elbows, making her hands into two rather lovely costume accessories, but otherwise useless. The silver padlocks, swinging from her forearms drew attention to her being locked in.

She couldn’t reach any of her fastenings and, even had she been able, her little hands were useless for undoing them, even had her glued knots been undoable — and — and — even had she wanted to.

From next door she could hear the early morning chatter as the film crew arrived. ‘No, not possible,’ she thought, I’m not going to be filmed tottering around with these ridiculously bent knees! Never in a million years!’ (Not that there was anything she could do about it – this she knew full well.)

Desperately, almost losing her temper, she hobbled furiously about the room. No way was she going to let herself be filmed tottering about in this semi crouching, ridiculous posture! Had it been possible she would have clenched her fists so far as she was able and hammered on the walls in frustration!

It was because she had clenched her eyes shut in her temper that she bumped into the corner of the cupboard, causing her to spin around, struggling desperately to keep her balance and just caught a glimpse of herself once more in the mirror, facing the glass with blazing eyes.  ‘Just look at yourself, you abject fool!’ She set off accusingly towards her reflection and … …!.! … …

‘Hey! What’s this?’ Miraculously the figure she saw stepped elegantly towards the mirror, upright as a pencil and the very picture of a fashion plate model. Somehow her struggles had made the tendons stretch. Her knee joints and ankles ached like fury but, Lord above! Her knees were straight! She tripped triumphantly about the room.

Then she saw the umbrella.

It was a long lady’s umbrella, straight, waist high and pencil slim, the sort that only fashion plate models carry. Left tucked in a corner, it obviously was meant, obviously had been done intentionally, by ‘Master’ so that she would find it at this wonderful moment. Hooking the loop around her wrist and gripping it between thumb and her straight fingers as only the most affected model would, she continued the strut proudly about the room till ‘Master’ unlocked the door and beckoned her out.

The film crew was standing about, drinking coffee and chatting among themselves. As she entered, they turned to stare wide eyed for a moment then burst into spontaneous applause.

“Good morning, gentlemen,” and, turning to ‘Master’, “If you are ready then… ?”

“At your service, Madam! Crew, get into positions.” He spoke into his mobile, telling the limo driver to get moving.

Standing in the doorway, waiting her cue, she saw the two cameras, focussed on a chalk mark on the pavement where the action was to take place and she saw the other chalk mark on the kerb where the front fender of the limo was to stop. ’Master’ was standing to one side and a little behind her in the doorway. Quickly she imagined the scene and saw suddenly how she could improve it – if she dare. The limo glided into view and stopped for a moment at the traffic lights up the road. It would all start in a few seconds. She tensed up ready for her queue.

”OK, crew, roll ‘em!” The limo began to slow down. Suddenly she knew she must try her idea.  Dare she? Would it work? It was an awful chance to take! The limo slid silently to a standstill. ‘OK, here I go!’

Stepping daintily out onto her mark, she turned and smiled at the first camera. “Hello, I’m so glad you made it to hear about this wonderful new … !” She heard ‘Master’ leap out from the doorway and, without looking round, jabbed backwards with her umbrella catching him between his legs and tripping him to send him staggering against the side of the car.

She half turned to smile at him. “Ole!” Then back to the camera, she smiled brightly and mischievously. “Oh, they won’t stop me that way from telling you,” she improvised quickly, “as I was saying, this is so new, so brilliant that … … …!” ‘Master had gathered himself to spring at her, lifting her bodily and almost posting her through the car door which was slammed by the chauffeur, who leapt back in his seat and drove off.

As the limo swept away, the second camera got a perfect shot of her struggling to get to the window while ‘Master’ held her helpless with his hand clamped over her mouth.

         Laying half across the back seat, half on top of ‘Master,’ she wriggled the umbrella out from among their legs and waited for the tongue lashing she would get for her gross disobedience.

“Ouch! You’re heavy and knobbly!” ‘Master heaved himself up. “If that comes out I shall be amazed!”

“Give me a minute to get my breath back and I think I can do it again, properly this time.”

He looked down at her, laying skewed across his lap, sudden concern in his eyes. “I say, Are you all right? Not hurt or anything? When you started to improvise like that I only had a moment to think, but you were right, it would never have worked if we had rehearsed it.”

“I’m sorry, the idea only came to me at the last moment. Am I all right, ‘Master’? Gosh, I don’t know! I’ve never been done up like this before, but I don’t think anything important is broken.”

Back at the shop, the pavement was deserted, the crew had gone inside. As the limo sped away, Janet tried a few experimental steps. Everything seemed to work. “’Master’, if I may, I would like to walk around the block and go in the back way.”

“Sure, if you wish, but why?”

‘Why?’ She didn’t really know. Here she was in the cold light of dawn, tripping along, feeling the hobble straps snapping tight at each step, ‘Master’ pacing patiently at her side. She was helpless in this great big world, dependant solely upon him yet, in a strange way, she was free! She had done nothing wrong, she was not in any danger, so far as she was concerned the whole world, were it awake, could get out of their little beds and could come and stare at her. It was a wonderful discovery!

Proudly, she tripped to the corner and turned at the traffic lights into the main road to be confronted by a lone beat policeman, patrolling the dawn, whose eyes widened at the sight of her. His official mind struggled with this new sight; what was going on? Was this fascinating looking woman being molested by this man, pacing at her elbow? He stepped up to her. “Good morning, Miss, can I be of any assistance?”

“Good morning, officer,” she flashed him her sweetest smile, “thank you for asking but, no, everything is just perfect.” With calculated impudence she patted him lightly on the arm and tried her best, not entirely unsuccessfully, to wag her tightly corseted butt at him as she almost swaggered away round the next corner and out of sight.

         Lord above, this was wonderful! She turned into the back entrance to find the camera crew laughing at something.

“Have you got it, lads?” ‘Master’ asked.

“Yup, all if it.” The head camera man grinned at him.

”All of it? How come?”

Just managing to hold a coffee cup to her lips, Janet watched as the raw shots were run through the monitor. The number one crew had got it in one. Thank the Lord for that, it was perfect. Had it failed the second, hand held camera was also quite good enough.

“Well done, … … “ ‘Master’ was delighted but the crew held up their hands for silence and continued to stare at the screen. Puzzled as to why Janet had not reappeared, the second camera man had filmed her strutting away from the limo toward the traffic lights.  Then, when she turned out of sight, he had sprinted up to the corner and zoomed out to film the whole episode with the cop.  In the early morning silence, his directional mike had even captured the conversation. The crew almost screamed with laughter. If a bunch of men who didn’t know, couldn’t know, that she was tied up helpless in this outfit reacted this way, then she was suddenly confident and doubly delighted with herself.

She smiled at them. “If you will excuse me, gentleman.” She put down her coffee cup and took herself next door to the dressing room, where she tried to sit down to wait while they cut and edited the third ad. Her corset and tight hobble had different ideas. Even on the high office chair, she could only perch primly on the very edge and had to press down hard with her feet to stop herself ignominiously sliding off onto to floor. In perilously high ankle strap courts this was not easy, and she knew she couldn’t do it for long; the buzz of technical conversation from next door told her that they would be quite happy for hours, putting the third ad together.

“Would you like another cup of coffee?” ‘Master’ had poked his head around the door.

“No thanks, I’ll just sit here in agony while you play with your friends.” She almost snapped at him.

“Oh dear, you don’t look very comfortable.”

“Comfortable? I’m in agony, perched here like this and this corset is killing me!”

“Let me help you.” He helped her to her feet. Quickly, he unlocked her padlocks securing her long bracelets and, trustingly, she let him turn her around to face the other way. He had another trick up his sleeve.

Had she examined the long, silver bracelets, she would have seen that there were three latches securing them, one each at wrist and elbow and another in the centre. The wrist ones were those which he had padlocked previously. Drawing her arms behind her, he snapped one padlock though both wrist latches again then, squeezing her elbows together, snapped the second through the elbow latches. She realised that she was now securely pinioned.

“Oh, you beast! That was a rotten trick!” She twisted from and to, struggling against this new restriction but only succeeded in reminding herself how stiffly corseted she was and how, in this new restriction, she was making her breathing a matter of quite small gasps.

“I do try to give satisfaction.” To illustrate his point, he produced a third padlock and snapped it into the two centre clasps. It made no difference to her, of course but she had to admit as she examined her rear view in the mirror that it did complete the picture. Then he picked her up and laid her into the deep leather executive chair in the corner, releasing the spring up footrest so that she almost lay in it with her head cradled on the top of the backrest. Strapping her ankles together, he kissed her quickly on the lips and left the room, locking the door behind him.

It had all been so quick that she stared at the ceiling in a daze for a moment before she began to examine her new position. Firstly, she realised in amazement, it wasn’t at all uncomfortable, even her hard, pinioned arms were tucked into the hollow between the seat and the backrest and didn’t stick into her back and, secondly, done up in this harness, she couldn’t get up.

There was nothing to be done about it.  She lay, staring at the ceiling for she knew not how long; then her eyes slowly closed and she drifted off into her secret place, her ‘Dreamland’, where she was safe and cossetted and helpless and … … wanted and … … … and loved. She wasn’t sleeping, not even dozing, and that she knew, but in a different way, she was roused sexually, but, again, this was a different arousal, powerful, smooth, a new thing in her life; an energy, puissant, irresistible, flowed silently into her. ‘Oh God, what’s this?’

She had no idea how long she lay there in this perfect ‘Dreamland’. The only sound was ‘Master’ on the ‘phone discussing this latest ad with the client- the film crew had obviously packed up and gone. He had sent a couple of edits of the shot down the Internet and they were deep in discussion of their rival merits. From his tone of voice, he obviously had a delighted client on his hands. She wriggled to feel again her bondage and almost snuggled down to wait.

How much later it was that she sensed him standing, looking down appreciatively at his slave she had no idea. She smiled up at him. “Why are you doing this to me, ‘Master’?

He sat in the arm of her chair, bent over and kissed her. “Oh, it started as a spur of the moment impulse but now, well, there are several reasons.”

“Tell me, I suppose I should say ‘I can hardly wait’ but,” she gave a little wriggle, “that’s about all I can do.”

Chapter Six     

“Well,” He thought for a moment, “I think we are agreed that we both get something very special out of the arrangement.”

“Agreed.”

“Then we are committed to this great idea, you being more and more restricted as the ad campaign progresses. We can’t do without you now, you and the whole ad idea are now one and the same, so we have to give you some practice at being tied up and also find out just what you can be made to cope with while still playing your part. … … … Then … … …” He sat for what seemed a long time, trying to put words together.

Eventually he came out of his trance and stood up. He unstrapped her ankles and lifted her to her feet then unlocked her arms, but snapped now six padlocks, three to each bracelet to secure her once more. Glancing at his watch, he led her by the elbow into the other room where he left her for the moment to return with a snow white lady’s duffle coat, which he helped her into, as her little flippers of hands were incapable of fastening the toggles. “Are we going outside, ‘Master’?” She stared at him in alarm.

Nodding, he phoned for a taxi. If the taxi hadn’t been so prompt, had she had time to think, she was sure she would either have had hysterics or fainted, but he pulled up the hood of her duffle coat and helped her into the cab. They were driving through the dense morning traffic before she managed to almost whisper, “Where are we going, ‘Master’?”

“Why, to lunch of course! We can’t have you fainting for lack of sustenance, can we?”

‘Ye gods! Going to a restaurant, done up like this for the whole world to stare at, corseted till I can hardly breath and only just perch on the edge of a chair, why, ‘Master’ must have finally taken leave of his senses. Oh hell, what’s the use, I just hope that nobody who knows me will see this disaster.’

Standing on the pavement, watching the taxi drive off, she turned to stare at the West End crowds hurrying past and looked for the restaurant that was to be her nemesis. It could only be one, a famous rich businessman’s watering hole a few yards along.

Those few yards were her saviour. For those few yards she had only her high heels and hobble to cope with while the crowds streamed past, most not noticing a woman in her all-embracing white duffle-coat, the hood hiding the stiff, high Victorian man’s collar and the chin high posture it imposed on her. Even then, there was something about the way the doorman sprang to open it for her that she didn’t quite understand.

‘Master’ murmured something to the head waiter who nodded. “Come and have an aperitif, Janet, our table will be a few minutes.”

They left their coats and mingled among the lunchtime crush. Janet was able, for once, to manage easily on the high bar stool, waiting in the crowded bar for their turn for the barman’s attention, but no! The barman was standing in front of them suddenly, smiling, almost before they had sat down.

“The lady will have a Buck’s Fizz in a long stemmed glass and a straw and a G & T for me please.” It was masterly, a Bucks Fizz is a cocktail of orange juice and champagne, normally served in a long glass but now she could just hold the stem, and the straw reached to her lips without her tight sleeved restriction being obvious.  She gave him a grateful smile and a conspiratorial wink. “You think of everything, ‘Master’.

“I try my best. By the way, just take a look in the mirror behind the bar and tell be what you see.”

Janet did as asked, a quick glance, a woman’s glance, instantaneously appraising, taking in everything in an instant. She looked quickly away. “Grief! … …. “

“Quite.” Maybe it was his years of talking to clients, putting them at their ease, but he was a master of small talk and chatted with her amusingly, not speaking of what she had seen till the head waiter came to show them to their table. ‘With my luck it’s a wonder we’re not on a platform,’ she thought bitterly. Their table was right in the very centre of the room, ‘they might at least have been tucked into a corner’ ‘Their’ waiter was almost falling over himself to serve them.

“Shall I order?” He studied the menu, “I know this menu almost by heart.”

“I wish you would.” It was that glance in the mirror. Now everywhere she looked eyes were examining her, covertly; frank, appraising glances from the men, appreciative, lecherous even, but careful examination by the women and not too friendly examinations either. She didn’t know where to look. Fortunately, the soup arrived (another of ‘Master’s’ pieces of forethought, It was an old peasant’s recipe from Provence, served in a squat earthenware bowl with a long curved spoon, a spoon that didn’t require her to raise her arm too far) and she was able to concentrate on the meal and shut all those wretched eyes out of her mind.

Another piece of consideration from ‘Master’, He had chosen a main course and sweet that could be eaten with a fork only, daintily held at her fingertips, American style, and in small and easily digested portions in consideration for her restricted stomach capacity. Realising this, she began to enjoy herself, for, after all, ‘Master’ was also her guardian and with him at her side she not only felt she could cope with this outfit and with those eyes and even managing to sit and stare down the most blatant lechers. This in turn gave her the confidence to smile sweetly at one toffee-nosed old harridan who turned haughtily away but, unable to tolerate the put down, looked back a moment later to receive a sniff from Janet’s upturned nose while she raised her padlocked arm to pat an imaginary hair before she returned her eyes to ‘Master’ and gave him a happy wink – the eye remote from the old hag. ‘Hey, this was fun!’

“We will have our coffee in the lounge bar.” The waiter sped away and ‘Master’ guided her elbow to a settee curved into a corner. Janet stared in horror at the low seat, she knew just what this corset which ruled her life would permit and this was way out of bounds! Some instinct, she knew not what, made her cross her legs from the knees and thus lower herself enough to chance letting herself more or less reach the seat, she couldn’t have told you just how, but her corseted body continued its momentum and she rolled back and found herself leaning back into the corner. ‘Hey Presto!’ She was sitting comfortably in the corner, elegantly surveying the room as ‘Master’ took his seat beside her and the waiter, ever attentive, placed their coffees before them.

“That was perfect! You are learning quickly.”

”Desperation concentrates the mind wonderfully, oh ‘Master’. Now that you have me pinned by my corset into this corner like an impaled butterfly in a display case, you are going to tell me what this is all about”

“I am?”

“Otherwise I shall sit here in haughty silence till the management throws me out into the gutter.”

“That would never do. Black coffee or white?” He poured for them and began to explain. “Today we have discovered a new ‘Force of Nature’ and we mustn’t waste it.” He thought for a moment. “It hit me the moment you came out of the changing room and the lads burst into applause.”

“That was kind of them, it boosted my confidence no end. This outfit must have hit them right in the eye.”

“Oh, it was much more than that. Something happened to you while you were all alone there in the changing room, I don’t know what it was but it radiated from you like gamma rays from a nuclear burst, invisible but deadly; the effect on the crew was instantaneous as you saw, you got a standing ovation. Then you saw the effect on that cop, he almost fell over himself to speak to you; likewise it was what made the camera man chase you to the corner. They’re a hard bitten lot, camera men, not given to violent exercise, but the rest of the crew were almost jealous of him for getting those shots.”

“I hadn’t realised till this moment – but yes.” She smiled suddenly with the picture still fresh in her mind and all those eyes in the mirror behind the bar. “I don’t think I’ve ever had so much fun in my life.”

“I’m so glad. It sounds silly I know but something happens when you are done up helpless. You seem to build up some sort of ‘fluence’ that radiates out of you. That’s why I took advantage of you and left you locked up for so long. I wasn’t expecting it but you came out so powerful that I almost expected you to glow!”

Janet thought back to her hours alone in the changing room, of the strange, almost trance like state that had possessed her. She couldn’t understand it, she didn’t feel any different, well, if you didn’t count her corsets and hobble and high heels and that relentless collar.

“You say that this strange power I seem to radiate affected the ad shots?”

“Too true! Another thing we discovered while we were editing the latest ad was that something happens between the camera lens and the electronics that seems to amplify it even more. When I sent the ad to the client they were speechless and, in my years in this business, that has never happened before. Moans of every sort, demands for changes, quite often outright rejection are quite usual. I’ve come to expect it, but gasps of admiration are something new. They are to hold an extraordinary meeting of the board tomorrow morning to discuss a complete revision of the whole ad campaign.”

Janet wriggled a little to remind herself of her restrained condition. “So I have not suffered in vain, I’m most relieved.”

“Well, I hope your realise what you have let yourself in for. Not only all the impossible outfits you will wear as you struggle to ‘tell all’ but also the embarrassment of being done up helpless for hours if we find that that is the way to keep this new power of yours fully charged.”

“I doesn’t embarrass me, not so long as you are in charge and nobody else knows.”

“In that case, this is what I propose we do.”

They were still deep in discussion after the taxi ride back to the ‘shop’, where she returned to being the ‘well-dressed business woman’, the drive to her flat in his car and a final nightcap before she lay snuggled down the dream of this whole new life upon which she had embarked.

Chapter Seven     

The next morning she donned her track suit and drove to the riverside park for an early morning jog.  Well, if she were going to spend a lot of time tied up, still and helpless, it was important to stay fit, well, wasn’t it? She had just dried herself from the shower when the ‘phone rang.

“Hello?”

“Janet, Get yourself round here to the shop as quick as you can! Disaster has struck!

“What on earth as happened?”

“I’ll tell you all about it when you arrive, don’t stop to change, come as you are. Now!”

“Not wrapped in a towel I’m not!” But the ‘phone was dead, he had rung off.

        Janet dragged an old pair of slacks and a roll necked sweater out of her cupboard, just ‘throwing on any old thing’ she told herself, and headed for the door. She used her car for once, driving round the back of the shop where there was room to park and tried the back door, but it was locked, no sign of life, no sound of the camera crew chatting inside, but Master opened it almost at once at her knock. “Come in… er… better sit down.” Slightly dazed, she took one of the swivel chairs and he the other, sitting for a moment in silent contemplation of the floor in front of him. He was obviously trying to put words together.

“What on earth has happened, ‘Master’?”

The word ‘Master’ seemed to jerk him out of his reverie; he looked up suddenly with a look almost of pleading in his voice. “I’m so sorry, Janet, but I’m afraid I’m not your master any more, I’ve been sacked.”

“Sacked! What on earth for!?” She was astounded.

With a sad shake of his head he handed her an e-mail. It was signed by the CEO himself:

Your proposed marketing strategy for *******  (company name deleted here)

I am frankly amazed that you should attempt to couple the good name of this firm with such a disgusting and frankly salacious, almost obscene, display as your proposed advertising campaign.

Your eccentric and little short of pornographic plans for the above client’s publicity campaign for their proposed new product has been drawn to my awareness as requiring my immediate attention on the return from my vacation and I am amazed that one of your experience should have embarked upon a plan which can only bring this firm into derision and disrepute in the business.

I have been in touch with the client and explained our position and that we have withdrawn forthwith from this venture, this thankfully before the first advertisement is ever screened, and that we will have nothing further to do with such degrading practices.

Please make an early appointment with my secretary so that your future position within this firm can be discussed.

Immediately above on the print-out was ‘Master’s’ reply:-

Dear Sir,

            I am sorry to be informed that my best endeavours, now on the verge of fruition, which, I would remind you, have been most enthusiastically received by the client, have been the subject of such approbation on your part.

            I feel that, it being obvious that you have no faith whatsoever in me, neither in my ability nor judgement, that any further discussion of my position within the firm would be to no purpose and I hereby tender my immediate resignation.

Janet looked up in amazement. “You said you have been sacked, this is a resignation.”

“I ‘phoned his secretary first thing, she said he was just back from holiday and was incandescent on discovering our plans. He had watched the tapes of the first ads and immediately had dictated my dismissal notice even before even he sent that e-mail. I got in first, it will look better on my CV that I resigned when I start applying for another job.”

Janet sat, staring into space and feeling sick to her stomach, it had all been going so well. But her card also, she realised, had been well and truly marked. She would never live this down, not in their business where word got around so quickly.

Almost without thinking, she looked up the number and dialled the client. “Good morning, can I speak to the Marketing Manager please.” As she waited she tried to put into words her heartfelt apology for letting him down. From what ‘Master’ had said about his enthusiasm for the project he must feel as gutted as she. Slowly, as she waited; an idea began to form … … perhaps, just perhaps, it might work.

“Marketing, how can I help you?”

“Good morning sir, I’m Janet, the girl in you TV adverts.”

There was a short silence then, “I’m sorry you have dropped out, but I must remind you that the confidentiality agreement still stands, you must not disclose anything you have learned about the new product.”

“Of course, I wouldn’t dream of it, but perhaps all is not lost.  My manger and I have formed a new partnership, ‘Janet and Master’; we are convinced that our marketing plan is still sound and would like to discuss with you the possibility of taking it over.”

There was a short silence then, “Good Lord! That’s something I hadn’t thought of. Look here, we must meet as soon as possible, is your diary clear for lunch today?”

“Er … Yes… er … I think so,“ pretending to run her finger down the non-existent page, “Yes, nothing I can’t re-organise.”

“Splendid! I’ll book a table at the Mirabelle. Is one o’clock OK?”

“I look forward to our meeting.” Slowly, she replaced the ‘phone on its cradle. ‘Oh well, she was committed now’.

‘Master’ slapped her on the shoulder. “Janet, you are wonderful. I wouldn’t have dreamed of pulling a stroke like that!” He thought for a moment, then, “But, great Scot, we’ve got to go like the very clappers of hell to be organised by lunchtime.”

“There is just one insurmountable problem, ‘Master’.”

“Yes? Only one?”

She stood up and did a slow pirouette. “Scruffy old slacks and a sweater will never do for lunch at the Mirabelle.”

‘Master’ sat for a moment, deep in thought.

Sadly Janet said, “I shall just have to stay at home like good girl and leave it to you. I’ve never been to the Mirabelle, I shall be very sad.”

“Not possible! You are ‘The Girl who wants to tell the world’, without you we’ve got nothing and, without you, he can just as well take the idea to any of dozens of other firms.”

Janet’s face lit up suddenly. “Then you will just have to take this ‘Girl who wants to tell the world’.”

“Lord yes! Here, get yourself into the changing room while I make some vital ‘phone calls.” He tossed her his keys and picked up the ‘phone.

In the changing room Janet took the outfit from the cupboard, stripped off and wriggled into the rubber pants, This time she knew just what she was in for and shivered slightly with anticipation. She heard him put down the ‘phone and he came in just in time to hook her into the padded bra.

The corset came next and, as she felt him begin to draw in the laces, now she knew what was coming and she was going to grit her teeth and bear it when she realised that this was, after all, what it was all about and wriggled from side to side the help the laces on their way, but somehow she didn’t remember it getting as tight as this! “Hey! Have I put on weight suddenly?”

She felt his fingers working under the laces, drawing then up and down towards the waist then, with his knee in her back, he really pulled her in, working the laces up and down till again. At last, he knotted her off, cut the tails off and again glued the knot. “No, Janet, you haven’t put on weight. I’ve just pulled the laces closed. Congratulations.”

“Commiserations would be more appropriate,” she gasped, “my waist feels as though it were in the grip of red hot pincers. It feels much, much tighter than last time.”

“Well,” He gasped slightly from his exertions as he gave her hips an encouraging twizzle, “it was just about an inch open last time.”

“And now?

“Closed up tight.”

“Oh, thank you very much!” She muttered through clenched teeth.

For the next few minutes she concentrated on the work in hand till, once more, she was the helpless little doll except that she was still in stocking feet. Master had brought in a high stool which she hadn’t really noticed till now; he must have just added it to the furnishings, she realised. With it set against the wall, she was just able to perch on the edge of it, leaning back against the wall, and raising one foot expectantly. They were not the high heeled court shoes this time. ‘Master’ produced a gleaming black pair of mid-calf button boots and an old fashioned button hook which he proceeded to wield with, to her, surprising efficiency. Fastened into the ridiculously high and rigid ‘man’s’ collar and ‘boot lace’ tie, chin high, she couldn’t see far enough down her nose to watch him in action, but something felt different about these new boots.

She soon found out what it was.  Putting her booted foot to the floor and trying to transfer her weight to it so as to raise the other, she couldn’t get the boot under her. “Grief! Help me Master for heaven’s sake! These heels are impossible!”

Master lifted her under her armpits and the boot slid into place under her, leaving her to brace herself to avoid slipping off the stool and with the other foot dangling till master buttoned her up in the other boot. “Here, let me help you to stand.”

It was the same problem all over again. She had never even thought of trying six inch heels, but now she was on them her smaller than average feet were set almost vertical and only her toes touched the floor. The toecaps of the boots were a bare inch long and the little patch of leather sole was all she had to stand on. Tottering desperately with ridiculously bent knees, she glared at ‘Master’ in disapproval.

Heartless beast! He stood regarding her for a moment, then turned up the hem of her hobble skirt and buckled the hobble strap tighter. “You don’t need all that slack in those heels.”

“Thank you very much, oh ‘Master’,” She almost hissed through clenched teeth. This was getting serious.

“My pleasure.” The heartless brute told her. “Now come here.”

Dumbly, obediently she hobbled over to him. ‘Oh, here we go,’ she thought. He slid her middle fingers through the rings at the tips of the elbow length silver bracelets and she heard the clips snap closed. This was the point of no return. The way he had almost bullied her into this outfit had made her angry till she even thought of using the shiny black decorative plastic points of her to her tight leather gloves – like the devil’s fingernails – to give him a vicious prod.  That would teach him! Now her hands and forearms were rigid and almost useless, he could do more or less what he wanted with her. Anticipating his next move, resignedly she put her useless arms behind her and, as she expected, he locked them together from wrist to elbow with the three little silver padlocks. Pinioned now, she stood while he locked her collar, the black steel collar she had worn for the first ads which he had decided on the spur of the moment to substitute for the high, white Victorian man’s collar, and fitted the decorative locking chain round the silver buttons of her little matador’s jacket.

He ran his hand up her arms, making the padlocks rattle. “Gosh, but you look quite superb! However, I can’t just stand around all day like you, a man has work to do.” Giving her a quick kiss, he left the room, locking the door behind him.

‘He can’t just stand around’ Damn the man! Just what in heaven’s name else could she do! She hobbled over to the mirror and tormented herself further by regarding the ridiculous figure she made. From the top of her head to her hips she was immaculate, quite rigid but immaculate; the straining material of the corset, invisible of course, had done its work and she was noticeably different from last time – or rather, more or less the same but more rather than less. She could almost forgive him.

It was her desperately-bent knees, forcing her to lean back to keep her precarious balance that infuriated her. Last time she had managed to get the tendons to stretch till she could just manage to trip along, upright as a pencil but, well, six inch heels! She would have loved to kick the damned things off and get a little relief, but the neat rows of black buttons told her that she was booted and booted she would stay.

As before, she hobbled angrily about the room, listening to the faint sound of ‘Master’s’ voice on the phone, listening to the tap, tap, tap of her heels, swinging her body left and right to remind herself that she was the silly cow who had let herself be laced into this palisade of corset steels that imprisoned her. She waited for that strange dreamlike feeling to come to her but no, all she felt was frustration.

She heard the shop door open and a woman’s voice, discussing something with ‘Master’, then approaching footsteps and the door was unlocked to admit a well-dressed, middle aged woman carrying a large vanity box, which she placed on the stool.

“Hello, you’re Janet, how do you do, I’m Mrs. Walander, good morning.” From the box she produced a white smock which she donned with obvious practiced ease. “Come over here please, to the light.” Taking a pack of cleansing tissues from the capacious box, she proceeded to remove every last trace of makeup from Janet’s face then went to work on her. She was obviously a very experienced professional and made not the slightest sign of even noticing Janet’s restrained state except to say “You must excuse me if I am a little slower than usual but I don’t usually serve ladies who are standing up.”

Janet had no idea how long she stood there, perhaps an hour, but she felt that the red hot bands that gripped her waist had sent fire down to her red hot toes by the time that the cosmetician finished with her, stood back to examine her work, and left with an understanding farewell smile.

Alone once more, Janet hobbled over to the mirrors. ‘Hey! Is that me?’ Well, it was her of course but very much the Hollywood version that smiled back at her from under a most provocative set of long lashes. That lady knew her job!

“Hey, will you just look at you!” ‘Master’ had come in behind her and stood, looking over her shoulder and admiring her reflection. “How are you getting on?”

“Ill faut souffrir pour etre belle.” She glared at him through the mirror. “It is necessary to suffer to be beautiful,” she translated the old Victorian saying, “but if I wasn’t quite helpless, pinioned and locked up as secure as the Bank of England I would fetch you the most monumental black eye and storm out here and now.”

“Would you?” He asked, suddenly serious, “I’m so sorry if I’ve gone too far, there is still time to ring up and call the whole thing off.” Sadly, he took the top padlock and went to insert the little key.

Just in time, she realised what he had said. She shook herself free and turned to face him. “Don’t you dare! You are my ‘Master’ and I will drop dead in my tracks before I will let you down now! Throw that damned key out the window and don’t ever again let yourself be persuaded by my tantrums!” She stood, glaring at him. “Go on, open the window and throw it out now, while I stand and watch, I mean it!”

She did mean it, she realised. For a few moments he stood, staring at her in wonder, then he slid the sash up and looked at her again, standing there, relentlessly urging him on.

 “Go on, throw it right out, as far as you can.!”

For a moment he stood, looking out after the hard flung key, then slowly closed the window and looked at her in wonder. She really was his slave, his slave and his responsibility.

“Well, you had me frightened for a moment, I thought we had lost it all, but, since you have set the ground rules, I really think I must take you in hand.” He walked her over into the corner till she was pressed between the two mirrors. Before she realised what he was about, she felt a strap pulled tight around her ankles and another threaded under her heels and bucked securely over her insteps. She was well and truly fixed with not the slightest possible movement. “I was going to lay you down in the easy chair as I did last time. There is quite a long time till lunch and it would have given you a little ease, but we mustn’t waste good training time, must we?”

The door closed behind him and the lock clicked.

Janet wriggled and struggled though she knew it was useless. All she managed to do was to make herself aware of every single artefact that made her into this wonderful thing, ‘The Girl Who Wanted To Tell The World’.

From lashes so long that she was sure she could send semaphore signals by just blinking, her high, rigid steel collar that forced her chin up high and made swallowing difficult, her hard braced back shoulders and pinioned arms and, oh Lord, that relentless corset, her hobble straps and, of course, those button boots with their six inch heels.

        Slowly, her eyes closed, she felt herself drifting once more into her ‘Dreamland’. In her wandering mind she thought she could feel everything, every false eyelash, every single straining eyelet, every suspender, even every button on her boots, all the things that controlled her, and she knew they were her friends. Somehow, in her drifting mind, she knew that, without her they were nothing. They were there to hold her and bind her and … … yes … … they were there to serve her.

She remembered reading somewhere in the words of some philosopher that the woman in bondage was the one truly in charge and now she knew what he meant. This was her world, hers alone. Even Master could only come in here by invitation.

Janet’s body lay, picture perfect and quite motionless, but the real Janet was far away, feeding her very soul on ecstasy.

Chapter Eight     

They descended from the taxi and Janet straightened up and prepared herself for her entrance into the Mirrabelle. No white all-concealing duffle coat this time, now she was ‘The Girl Who Wanted To Tell All’, the mistress of all she surveyed. She stalked in rigid elegance across the pavement.

Inside, she looked around these new surroundings; now she had settled to her outfit, she stood proud and confident with straight knees at last and moved with something close to an elegant swagger.  He was used to every sort of sight, but the doorman’s eyes widened as he ushered her in. She strutted past him as though she owned the place, accepting the glances, even outright stares as if her right. Even the way the barman appeared before them as though by magic with “Sir? Madam?” now seemed natural.

‘From just a working girl to this!’ She marvelled to herself. It was all going to take some getting used to but, grief, it was worth it.

“Hello! You are Janet of course, you look just as you do in those ads but even more so.” It was the Sales Manager, their client. She smiled at him and they shook hands all round. She noticed that he held her rigid hand for just a moment longer than was necessary.

She ate very little, almost nothing, but this was only partly because of the miniscule capacity of her tightly squeezed stomach. It was the first time that she had sat in on such a high powered business discussion and she was no secretary, tucked in the corner, industriously taking notes.  She was at the very centre of things, or rather, she was the very centre of things. She was ‘The Girl Who Wanted To Tell All’, without her the whole thing was nothing. She found that the discussion flowed not so much ‘about her’ as ‘through her’. Every idea, every thought was addressed to her; without her opinion nothing went forward. Had she not been perched on the very edge of her chair, imposed by the necessity of her corset, she would have sat there by choice.

The Marketing Manager admitted frankly that they had him over a barrel. His board of directors were on his back and he daren’t fail to deliver. In all his years in the game he had never before felt that he had lost control of the situation and these two were still dealing out idea after idea. They had had time to work on the ideas, building up a complete plan for the ad campaign that just couldn’t possibly be turned down. All he had to do was take it on board, swallow it whole. In any case, if he didn’t bring home the bacon then his employers would likely deliver a rocket that would put him into low orbit.

On the other hand, he was sitting opposite this woman who was, he couldn’t put his finger on it, but she was pouring out some strange power, he could feel it flowing into him. She wasn’t flirting with him, she was calm and business-like to the last degree, ‘proper’ in every respect, but there was some form of ‘power field’ around her which he could see extended even out to the adjacent tables.

“OK then,“ ‘Master’ tied up the ends of the meeting, “we are agreed with the outline plan? If so, I’ll get a more detailed set of proposals typed up in a day or two but I first need some idea of the budget at our disposal.”

The Sales Manager was home and dry! They were on board and he could breathe again. He took one of his cards and wrote two numbers, passing it to ‘Master’, out of the reach of preying ears at nearby tables. “The first number is my suggested initial retainer for the use of the idea, the second your payment for each separate ad. I hope that is satisfactory.”

She had to give ‘Master’ his due, his face didn’t show a thing. “Well, I think that will be satisfactory for the first three ads. For the moment I have no firm idea how much the subsequent series will cost.”

“Oh, I should have said, that is purely to cover your professional fees and intellectual services. Out of pocket expenses, premises, camera crew, limo hire, costumes and all other equipment to be charged to us at cost.”

‘Master’ passed the card across to Janet. Her heart made a bold jump for freedom, reaching her throat before thinking better of it and sinking back once more to rest on the stays. Her long lashes flickered for a moment but her boning held her from swaying on her chair. She passed the card back to ‘Master’ with a brief nod. There are some very big numbers in the finance of advertising.

*    *    *    *    * 

That evening the Sales Manager sat and watched TV. He had a very comfortable service flat in a fashionable part of town, the sort of flat where a bachelor could bring his lady for a nightcap and beyond, but, of late, he had been worried out of his life. He had started something huge and the sudden default by the ad agency had knocked the bottom out of his very existence, but now all that was changed, he would soon be on ‘easy street’.

That girl was something wonderful. He finished his drink and went to bed but she had got to him, his dreams were filled with her power, power that pursued him through the night. 

*    *    *    *    * 

“Well, at least, ‘Master’, you will be able to afford my wages.”

“Wages my left foot! You’re a partner in ‘Janet and Master’, I don’t know how the accountants will set things up but you will, of course, get half of everything – if that is satisfactory.”

“Yes, that will be quite satisfactory, thank you.” ‘A partner, and equal partner! Yes gods and little fishes!’ Janet felt that she had been picked up by a whirlwind and, like Dorothy in ‘The Wizard of Oz’, carried off into some Never-Never Land. And the whirlwind had only just started with her.

Craftsmanship takes time and they wanted the very best, so they started with labour intensive, bespoke corsets. They entered a little shop in a backstreet off the Whitechapel Road, the premises, as it said over the door, of ‘Elska Mowkerwitz – maker of good corsets’. Madam Mowkervitz was an elderly lady who had learnt her trade from her mother and grandmother, perhaps even her great grandmother, when they had set up business here as destitute refugees from a ravaged Austria at a time when Austria was the home of hard, severe corsets, which imposed a relentless Teutonic discipline. Today she served a shrinking clientele of old women fighting a losing battle with fat and who insisted upon huge elastic inserts which did little to encompass the mass of sagging flesh. She was sad, but it was a living.

This client was a refreshing change, and potentially a most profitable one.

‘Yes, she still had all the old equipment.’ Proudly, she showed them the eyelet presses and heavy duty sewing machines, together with her vast stock of busks, under busks, steels and materials, coutils, beautiful figured broches, heavy satins and brocades, all in a beautiful range of colours. ‘No, there was no model of strong controlling corset that she couldn’t produce.’ ‘Master’ handed her a sheaf of pencil sketches which Janet was careful not to see (knowing what she was in for would take the edge off the excitement); then she stood while Madam Mowkerwitz measured her. The sketches were numbered in the order she was asked to make them. Number one was called her ‘business corset’ and was to be ready as soon as possible.

They visited a firm of specialist solicitors and explained the terms of the partnership. It would be drawn up in a few days.

They sat across the desk from a high powered accountant and described the business they were embarking on and the financial arrangement with the client. He agreed to take them on as clients.

The cheque turned up from the client for the retainer, services so far and reimbursement for out of pocket expenses so far incurred. On seeing the bottom line, the bank manager tried very hard to interest them in several of the bank’s other services. ‘Master’ was having none of it. “Our finances are in the hands of our accountant.” He passed the accountant’s card across the desk. The Bank Manager gave up. He was used to screwing naïve beginners starting out in business but that accountant would soon put a stop to that.

She discovered just what a ‘last’ was, a precise wooden form of her feet and legs to the knee. The boots and shoes were made to her exact fit, and were delivered in by special messenger in several plain boxes. She wasn’t allowed to open them, not yet.

They visited a bespoke dressmaker. “Well, I can, of course, make these dresses, but the business suits really are the province of a tailoress.” She referred them to a very good outfit near Saville Row. Janet just went along with it.

Slightly dazed by it all, she realised that she really wasn’t an employee any more. She was joint signatory to everything; not only that, her signature stood alone as authority for practically everything financial. “Do you realise, ‘Master’, that I could transfer all our money to a tax haven and just vanish?”

“You could, so could I and likely no law would have been broken. But where’s the fun in that?” He passed across her debit card on the new account. “If you really want to be a spendthrift, you’d better start now. Go and buy all the accessories of the successful business women – blouses, underwear, handbags, anything else you can think of. The West End shops await you.” She stared at him blankly. “Go on with you, I’ve got work to do.”

Janet put her coat on. She was just going to set out for the Underground station when she realised just what he had said. She picked up the ‘phone and called a cab. The underground was for ordinary working girls.

Chapter Nine    

Things began to arrive as ordered. It was frustrating not to be able to try them on. The stuff was delivered to the shop in mysterious packets, hanger bags and boxes, and went straight into the locked cupboards in the dressing room; and the elegant ‘business woman’s’ outfits delivered to her flat needed the shape to be provided by her new corset before they would fasten round her so were not yet unpacked either.

The exception was boots and shoes; well, not all of them, but those for daily wear. ‘Master’ had insisted that, from now on, she was always to be on high heels so as to get her used to being perched there on high. He even insisted that she get rid of all her old shoes, every last pair. As she dropped the last but one pair of trainers (Master had let her keep just one pair) into the bag to go to the charity shop, she felt, for a moment, as though a door back to her comfortable past was slamming shut. Now it was all or nothing.

“Well, things are under control for the moment, there’s nothing much planned so I think we must start on your re-charging routine.”

“Re-charging? What do you mean exactly?”

“As I told you, after a time in bondage you begin to radiate this strange power. It’s our only real secret weapon in this dog-eat-dog business, it’s vital that you keep it up.”

“Yes. ‘Master’, I have noticed.” Well she could hardly not have noticed after all. Although wearing normal business clothes she had been aware of those eyes, always those eyes, whenever she appeared in public. The strange ‘fluence’ she had first generated after an hour or two in tight bondage clung to her still. Now that she came to think, the effect had not been so marked this morning on the way in to the shop, it was fading. “So you are suggesting that I should get all done up now, just for practice?”

“Not exactly, I plan that we shall work up to that but, during the next few days, we will be busy, rushing about, making all the arrangements for the next set of ads and you can’t be spared to sit around ‘in durance vile’ as it were, so now is the moment when you stop being the smart business girl and become the super elegant lady of top management. Your first outfit for the new Janet awaits you.”

He led the way next door.

The changing room had been altered. Overnight they had had that firm of shop-fitters in! It was the smell of new plaster and paint that first struck her. Then she looked around carefully and spotted the new, tall bookcase against the wall beside the mirror. To Janet it didn’t look ‘right’ somehow. When she looked again, it was too thin. The books would have had to be no more than three inches deep to fit on those shelves.

“The Wealth of Nations.”

“Pardon?”

“The right hand end of the middle shelf, ‘The Wealth of Nations’, pull it.”

Janet tried to pull the end book of the middle shelf out, but there was a ‘click’ and the whole bookshelf swung out towards her. It was a disguised door giving onto to a narrow hallway, the hallway to the flat upstairs. To the right led to the bottom of the stairs that led to the apartment above, the other way to the door out into the street.

“Upstairs is your new apartment. Go and inspect it.”

Her ‘new apartment’? She almost ran up the stairs. ‘Master’ handed her the key and she entered into a smartly furnished lounge with comfortable chairs, coffee table and a large plasma TV fixed to the wall. It was carpeted and curtained, lace curtains to keep prying eyes in the building opposite from seeing in, plus most elegant full length, lined drapes. A lovely, modern sitting room except for the ‘special’ chair and the pole.

The special chair was mounted on castors, adjustable for height and had a seat that could be tipped forward to accept a lady too stiffly corseted to consider sitting properly with all sorts of straps and fitting made so that the lady could be secured in place with no chance of slipping off (plus other fittings whose use she didn’t understand, but which looked to be strong and certainly sinister).

            The pole, from floor to ceiling, was to support a lady who was too restrained by her corset even to be accommodated by the chair. Standing, secured, on the footplate, she could be made safe from falling – or from doing practically anything else.

Janet couldn’t resist trying the chair. Master showed her how it could be adjusted for angle and height but, to her disappointment, didn’t fasten any of the straps or other devices. “The kitchen is through there.” He diverted her attention, reluctantly, to the business in hand.

The kitchen was small but well equipped, the fridge already stocked with most of the usual things. The bathroom was also small but neat.

“The bedroom is something unusual, I hope it doesn’t scare you too much.” There was the usual wardrobes (three of them) and dressing table with the three mirrors, in this case fitted with full theatrical lights.  And the two wall mirrors at right angles for a lady to make a full inspection of herself.

It was the bed that told her that ‘Master’ really meant business.

The ‘bed’ had the usual head and footboards, nothing else was the same. Where the mattress should be there was a six by six timber, black painted and fitted with smoothly curved top board that appeared to have been cut to follow the curves of the back of an elegantly corseted lady and padded with buttoned black leather. Dangling down were straps, big, black straps by which she could be firmly secured. There were also other devices whose use she didn’t understand – yet.

            Janet would have spent a lot of time exploring all this stuff which had appeared in her life without her for a moment suspecting what was going on, but ‘Master’ told her to strip off and don her first ‘business’ outfit. It was laid out for her on the dressing table and vanity bench. Starting with the same deep rubber pants as before, She was to discover that, once ‘in’ one of ‘Master’s designs, a trip to the toilet involved a major operation and not to be undertaken unaided, nor was it something to be attempted unaided in a public toilet. Although she was kept on a strict, ‘low residue’ diet, the rubber pants were a last line of defence against accidents. When fully dressed, a visit to the loo would be a major undertaking. Over them, she donned thick, black tights.

The corset was made in an expensive white figured broche lined with black satin. It was long and heavy with more than generous boning. A half cup corset which came well down over her hips, the busk extending from below her crotch to the top was easily two inches wide with a corresponding underbusk, while a set of substantial hooks and eyes extended to the bottom, which reached half way to her knees. At the sides it came up to her armpits and covered her shoulder blades at the back while broad shoulder straps from the high back were buckled under her armpits. Janet picked it up and was examining its massive heaviness almost fearfully when ‘Master’ called her over to sit on the only simple bentwood chair.

Before the chair was one of those combined stool and footrest devices you find in shoe shops. ‘Master’ sat astride it and helped her feet into black, calf length boots with five inch heels, lacing up the front with the lace’s bow covered by a wide strap at the top with a locking buckles at the sides. Once laced in, strapped and padlocked, her legs were rigid below the knees. “There are shaped steel ‘formers’ at the back, all the way down to the toes,” ‘Master’ explained. “They support your ankles and stop them from ‘going over’.”

Janet struggled to her feet, the heels were the highest she had ever worn for every-day and, once more, she stood with bent knees even if less so than last time. On the other hand, the boots fitted perfectly, the smooth leather holding her feet and legs securely but comfortably – but they were quite relentless. “Well, at least they fit perfectly.”

“As well they should. That is why we went to the expense of having lasts made to the exact size of your feet. There are several lasts, each for boots with higher and higher heels.”

“Higher and higher? Just how high do you intend me to have to wear?”

“Have you heard of ballet boots?”

“Ballet boots, you mean like ballerinas on ‘full point’? Oh good grief! I could never wear anything like that!”

“You will. It will take a bit of training, but you will.”

“Never!”

“Oh yes, you’ll see. But first you must get into your new corset.”

“Oh Lord, here we go again!” She felt its massive rigidity the moment he wrapped it round her. The busk and hooks clipped shut and she turned her back on Master, expecting to be laced, but he first pulled the broad shoulder straps over and buckled her securely into the heavy, under arm buckles, pulling her shoulders back immovably.

It took him some time to lace her in. He did it by stages, methodically working the laces first up from the bottom then down from the top, giving her waist an extra pull between each stage. From the bottom up was not too bad, having her thighs and hips compressed was quite pleasant. It was the top part that took her breath away, quite literally took her breath away. Not only did it squeeze the breath out of her rib cage, but the relentless tightening drew the top part on the corset in – that which covered her shoulder blades – which drew the buckled bands securing her shoulder straps back till she felt that her shoulder blades must touch. It made her stand proudly erect, of course, but, combined with her rigidly immured rib cage, took away almost the last gasp of her breath.

She turned stiffly to face ‘Master’. “Oh my Lord, ‘Master’, I shall suffocate in this!”

        Master took not the slightest notice. “Turn round and kneel on the carpet.”

        Dumbly, she did as she was told. Then he helped her to lay down on her face. ‘Thank heavens that he has chosen a very thick piled white carpet, it could have been intended for a lady at the point of suffocation to lay herself down on … … but then, maybe he had that idea in mind all along.’ Laying there she felt helpless.

Master put his foot on the small of her back and took hold of her laces once more. Slowly, inexorably, the laces did his bidding. Her waist shrank relentlessly, driving the contents of her abdomen up into her rib cage and reducing even further her breathing space. Steadily he worked the laces tighter till the edges were pressed together from top to bottom. She felt him tie the laces at last. Then he cut the tails off and put the inevitable little drop of superglue on the knot. She was sealed in! She felt as though a prison gate had clanged shut behind her.

This was quite impossible! She must call a halt. ‘This really was too much! OK, I give in, I’m beaten.’  She screamed, “This is too tight! I can’t stand any more! Let me out at once!” – Well, that was what she intended but ‘This is too much …’ took all her breath and she had to gasp another little lungful before she could get the ‘Let me out at once …’ bit out and even that it was only a breathless croak and not the ear shattering scream she had intended.

Master might not even have heard. Silently he left the room to return a moment later carrying a cup of coffee. “I think we should let you have a few minutes to settle into your corset.” He started to open the morning mail. Apparently Janet, laying there in the carpet had been dismissed from his mind.

“Please, Master … …“ She tried a little wriggle to try and ease the relentless pressure, but the corset just moved with her body. She was rigidly encased from the thighs up to her shoulders, she realised; her corset and body were, to all intents, one rigid piece.

Master took not the slightest notice of her croaked pleading. Desperately, she forced her hands down on the carpet and just, only just, managed to force herself back to the kneeling position. Kneeling she felt even worse; not much worse but worse. Her thighs tingled with ‘pins and needles’ from restricted blood flow, desperately she felt behind her to find the knot in her laces but of course there was no tempting bow, she felt the hard crisp knot where Master’s superglue had set her into immovability.

Without looking up from his reading, Master said, “You will remember that you begged me to take no notice of your moaning and complaining, that’s what I’m doing, so do be quiet.”

“Yes Master, if you say so, – gasp –  but I really don’t think I can – gasp – bear this for much longer.”

“Oh, you will. There’s nothing you can do about it, is there?”

“No, Master.” She sank into miserable silence. She tried to sink back onto her haunches, she had to do something to ease herself, after all.

It was a disaster. Her rigid front busk and underbusk yielded no in the slightest. Her front was a flat, straight ‘up and down’ from between her breasts to the bottom of the long corset clamped against the thick steel underbusk. For a moment, she struggled to keep her balance, her arms wind-milling desperately in thin air, then she tumbled over onto her side with a bump. Laying helpless, she realised that Master had foreseen such an eventuality. She was to discover that the thick piled white carpet had been laid over several layers of foam underlay. She had landed with a bump, yes, but her fall had been cushioned.

“Silly girl!” Master didn’t even look up from his work.

Janet straightened her knees and managed to roll over onto her back. By looking over her head, she could see master’s face, upside down of course and totally immersed in his reading. Now she was down, there was no way she could get back even to her kneeling position. For a time she just lay there.

“Master, these stays – gasp – really are killing me … … “

Master ignored her. She lay there in miserable silence.

“Master, please – gasp – I just can’t take much more – please! – gasp – oh please!”

“Janet, if you don’t shut up I will have to do something about you! Just be quiet! A man has work to do.”

She couldn’t. She just had to do something. It couldn’t go on like this! “Master, for – gasp – heaven’s sake!” She wriggled desperately, which did her not the slightest good. “Oh, you beast! – gasp – You rotten sadistic – gasp – beast!!!”

Master made a marginal note on the letter he was reading and dropped it back into the file. “Oh dear, a man’s work is never done when there is a women in his life! Very well then, if it must be done.” He put the folder aside and, getting up from his chair, took her under her armpits and lifted her to her feet.

She wasn’t on her feet, she was perched once more on those high heeled boots, laced and locked. She tottered about, struggling to keep he balance – which made that damned corset’s grip even more apparent to her dizzy mind. She glared resentfully at Master’s back as he rummaged in a drawer. What the hell was he up to now?

“Turn round!”

Dumbly she turned her back, hoping that he was going to release those merciless laces. No such luck! “Arms behind your!”

She felt the single glove of an armbinder slide up her forearms and he passed the straps over her shoulders and buckled them firmly in place. “Hey! Don’t I – gasp – have enough to – gasp – cope with already!!”

It made not the slightest difference although, since her shoulders were already braced hard back, the laces slid in quickly. Neither did it add much add to her discomfort. The laces were just drawn closed till her elbows were pressed together and the wrist and elbow straps pulled tight.

Losing her temper at last, she swung her body from side to side in her furry, nearly losing her balance on her still-bent knees. Master caught her and steadied her till she regained her balance. “Careful! You mustn’t do unladylike things like that.”

“Damn you!” – gasp – “Damn you to hell and back!! – gasp – gasp – gasp.”

“Such language! That must also stop!” He picked up yet another device. “Open your mouth!”

Damned if I will! – gasp – .”

“Oh you will!” Master took one of those rubber nose clips that divers use and, in a moment, her nostrils were sealed. Looking down her nose, she saw that he had a device of the same fabric as her corset, black satin lined and boned as stiffly and with laces dangling down. He pressed the top part over her mouth, shutting off her breath till she just had to open it for some air and that let the rubber tongue depressor slide in.  He let her struggle for breath for a few moments before he removed the nose clip and she could breath, more or less, once more.

As neck corsets go, it certainly meant business. Up to her nostrils at the front, it rose to under her ears at the sides and half way up her head at the back. Spreading out over her shoulders, its wide front steel extended from her nose down to her stay busk, while the back covered her shoulder blades and had a horizontal row of eyelets. Knowing that she was beaten, she stood passively while he threaded the laces up the back and felt her head being pushed up and her shoulders down as he tightened it around her stretched out neck. Her jaws were now clamped tightly together, biting the rubber tongue piece.

Turning her round once more, he pressed the end of the front steel up and clicked the forked end over her stay busk, securing it with a little, built in, clasp, This forced her neck and head up and back, making her stand head high. Not satisfied with this, he threaded a lace through the horizontal eyelets at the back and the corresponding eyelets along the top of her stays. Relentlessly he drew the laces closed till her neck corset and stays were one. Once more he tied a hard knot and put on the drop of superglue.  Then he unbuckled her shoulder straps for a moment. I gave her no relief, as the armbinder locked her shoulder back, but it enabled him to slip the straps from under the wide bottom of the neck corset and re-buckle them over the top. Drawing them through the buckles with all his strength once more, he thus pinned the sides of the neck corset down onto her shoulders and added additional sideways stiffness to the boned and laced front and back. Putting his hand on top of her head, he rocked her from and to; from her knees up, she was as stiff as a flag pole.

He hadn’t quite done yet. He screwed a rubber bulb into the valve fitting connected to the rubber tongue depressor and squeezed and the rubber inflated in her mouth, driving her tongue down and pressing against the roof of her mouth, watching her face intently, he gave it a second squeeze, watching her eyes open wide as she felt her mouth filled to overflowing. “That will stop you complaining.”

“Mmmm! …  Sniff …. Mmmm!

“Not full enough, you say?”

Desperately, she shook he body from side to side. ’No!’ she wanted to scream but only managed another “Mmmmmm!!!”

“Oh I think so. Just think of it as a little reminder not to complain.” Slowly he squeezed the bulb once more. There was no fighting it, she felt her jaw driven down against the chin piece of her neck corset which yielded not at all. Likewise, the pressure against the roof of her mouth couldn’t force her head up and back as the back ‘cup’ of the neck corset prevented it. It just made her head a little more rigid. Master felt her bulging cheeks, then gave one last little squeeze. “There, that should do nicely.”

“Mmmmmm! … sniff ….Mmmmmm!”

“Quite so.” He unscrewed the bulb and screwed in the cap screw, giving it one last little tighten with a coin in the screw slot. “There, that shouldn’t need topping up for weeks and weeks.” He went and opened two of the wardrobe doors, one fully to reveal the full-length mirror, the other at right angles. “Come here.”

She stood and glared at the Janet who stood before her in the mirrors, glaring back in furious temper. As she stood there, ‘Master’ slipped the hobble straps around her knees, this time pulling the connecting strap tight. “You won’t need these straps when you are in the full length corset of course but, for the moment, they are just a useful precaution.”

‘A precaution against just what?’ Janet asked herself bitterly. ‘In case I make a bold leap for freedom? This lot would hold a mad gorilla, what chance does a girl stand?’

‘Master’ stood back and admired his handy-work. “My, but you look wonderful! Your posture just couldn’t be better. I wasn’t going to put you into that neck corset just yet, the corsetiere said it was for more advanced training, but I put it on to stop your complaining. I’m glad I did now, it does wonders for you. Likewise, the armbinder, but you really look the business, standing there without arms!”

‘Master’ glanced at his watch. “Oh Lord! I have a meeting with the MD of the firm who provide the camera crew. Not to worry, I’ll be back in time to take you to lunch.” With a last, friendly slap on her corseted bum and a cheery smile, he left her to herself. His footsteps descended the stairs and, hobbling over to the window, she watched him back his car out of the parking and drive off.

Chapter Ten    

Janet stood for a long time, staring at herself in the mirrors. She went for a little hobble around the room but arrived before the bigger wall mirrors, there was the same Janet in both sets of mirrors, staring back mockingly at her. There really wasn’t anything else to do.

‘Nobody is to blame,’ she told herself, ‘I asked ‘Master’ to take no notice of all my silly pleading and that’s just what he has done. Good grief, but this is tight!’ She tried to bend – nothing happened but her whole body swayed a little.  She turned half right. Looking out of the corner of her eye, she had a good view of her back in the second mirror, of the armbinder nestling close against the lacings of her corset. Both sets of laces were tight closed and secure, as was the long lacing of the neck corset. The straps of the shoulder brace were so wide, as they wrapped round her shoulders and clamped the sides of the neck corset firmly down, that they left not the slightest bulge of flesh while the buckles were snug against her sides with the tails of the straps tucked neatly away.

Apart from her black boots and the little of her black tights that were visible under her stockings and suspenders, she was nothing but a life sized statue in white figured broche; an extremely elegant, smooth, perfectly groomed statue it was true, but a statue none the less. She tottered round another circuit of the room, realising as she approached the mirror once more, that the steel stiffeners in her boots, making her ankles rigid and saving her from any chance of her ankle going over and injuring her on unaccustomed high heels, also gave her a strange ‘peg-leg’ gate which, added to her six inch steps, made her look like one of those Victorian clockwork walking dolls. For a moment, she was irritated by this new discovery but then she realised that, somehow, it went with this new Janet, it was rather fun. She went for another tour of the bedroom, examining this little toddling doll from front, side and back. She really did look rather sweet.

For how long she played at being a Victorian automata she had no idea. If you asked her, she would have said that it was just about all she could do, just a way of passing the time. Gradually, several things forced their way into her consciousness.

She should have expected it, of course, but her tendons had stretched and her knees were now straight. Now the little peg legged Victorian Doll also managed an undeniable elegance.

The second thing was that, while she was as tightly laced as ever, rigidly encased, squeezed to the point of suffocation, efficiently gagged till the only sounds she could make were ‘Mmmmmm’ and ‘sniff’ and effectively without arms, she was actually rather proud of herself and pride feels no pain.

All this brought on the third thing. Gradually it dawned on her that she was actually enjoying herself! Yes, as a modern liberated female, she should be ashamed of herself; letting herself be done up like this. Yes, it was all agonisingly tight and stiff to the point of suffocation – but all that was for the world outside to criticize. In here it was Janet’s world, her ‘Dreamland’.

The door had been left open, so she wandered into the sitting room, not for any reason, just for a change of scene. She walked round the pole, casting a professional eye over the various straps and fitting intended to restrain a woman so restricted as not to be safe left unsupported; she felt rather superior about that. She was extremely restricted, nobody could doubt that, rigidly encased, strictly hobbled and perched on two little pegs of legs which made her balance precarious and, if she did fall, made sure that she would go down stiff as a broomstick, yet ‘Master’, knowing all this, had trusted her with his confidence that she would cope!

Suddenly full of confidence, she tottered back into the bedroom. Well, if she did, after all, go for a pearler, it was better to be standing on that thick, springy white carpet. That was nothing but common prudence. Once more she wriggled, not with the slightest hope of escape, but to feel her restraint. It was tight, it was agony and her waist felt as though red hot bands were gripping her, but wasn’t all this something that women took in their stride? It was part of women’s birth-right, they were ‘born to pain as the sparks fly upwards’, or so she had been told.

She stood once more before the mirror, admiring her prefect posture, her long, swan neck and smoothly rounded hips, her bulging bust emphasising that straining, boned white broche that contained her wasp waist. Standing there she was suddenly glad that her arms were hidden away in the armbinder – arms fluffing around distracted attention for her perfect figure. From the back, the armbinder added a certain elegance, a costume accessory, without detracting from the superb shape. All little peg-top dolls should be kept in armbinders.

The whole thing began to meld into that wonderful Dreamland, the restriction, the pain, the little peg-top gait. ‘Master’, out there, coping with the boring, mundane business of running ‘Janet and Master’ had done all the work;, he had planned all this and had admired the handiwork that was this Janet, but he was out there, out in the boring, everyday world while she who had crossed the pain barrier was here to enjoy her ‘Dreamland’. She began to hope that his meeting would be a long one.

What she didn’t realise was that the mysterious force that radiates from some beautiful women was pouring into her, pouring in at a terrific rate.

  *     *     *     *     *

 “Ah, there you are. I thought I’d find you here.” ‘Master’s’ voice broke into her dream. He had come in quietly and was standing in the doorway, frankly admiring her.

‘Fat chance I have of being anywhere else!’ She turned to face him, ready with some witty repost but realised that she could only make a “Mmmmmm.”

“Well, you look as wonderful as ever. Are you OK in there?”

‘Of course not you ninny! I’m in absolute purgatory!’ Janet was about to glare at ‘Master’ for mocking her like that but, just in time, she realised that she also could play that game. She strained and just managed to nod her whole body and made a “Mmmmmm – Mmmmmm” of agreement coupled with a wicked wink. ‘There! Two can play at that game!’

It did in fact pull ‘Master’ up, all standing. He stared at her as though he couldn’t believe his eyes.

Hey! She really was in charge! She managed a disdainful little sniff and, turning her back, did her peg-legged walk over to the window, giving him time to admire her neatly, if complicatedly, laced rear view before half turning to give him another wicked wink then stood and studied, down her up-tilted nose, the roofs of the cars parked below.

‘Master’ couldn’t believe his eyes. He had hurried back from his meeting, expecting to find a tearful girl, reduced to as near hysterics as was possible when done up like that. All through his meeting he had worried about her, it had been an awful chance to take, leaving her like that. Now he found her, laced, strapped and locked, exactly as he had left her several hours before but she had changed, she was using her bondage almost to tease him. It was acting. As women had found over the ages, restriction can act as a powerful ‘sex amplifier’. She was helpless, totally dependent on him and yet, … and yet, … ‘oh God!’ He realised that, in some childish way, she scared him!

He almost panicked. “If you’re ok, I must just make a couple of ‘phone calls.” He stared hard at her, almost hoping for some sign of distress so that he could rush to her aid.

Janet turned slowly to face him, made another stiff, full bodied nod and “Mmm,  Sniff Mmmmmm.  ‘Take you time, ‘Master’, it’s wonderful to know I have the upper hand!’ He turned and went slowly down stairs.

He did make some ‘phone calls, she could hear him, but he must have then sat in silence, wondering just what had hit him. Obviously he couldn’t run away from the problem, he had to go and release her, but he had not the slightest idea how he would cope with this new Janet. She was a Pandora’s Box in waiting. Once he had cut her free of her lacings the box would have flown open and unimaginable furies of pure sexual power would fly out. Heavens alive! He was just a man and men have no defences against such puissance!

Slowly, he climbed the stairs. He felt as did those intrepid EOD operators must feel as they set of on that lonely walk towards a booby trapped bomb. He was very much on his own now.

She was still standing by the window with her back to him. She had heard his footsteps on the stairs but she ignored it. He stood by the door for over a minute, admiring her from behind, before he managed to speak. “Have you had enough now? Are you asking to be let out?” There was almost a note of pleading in his voice.

She turned slowly to face him. Slowly and deliberately she swung her body from side to side; an unmistakable ‘No!’ Then she turned back to look out of the window once more. ‘If this neck corset, covering half my face, didn’t mask me, I should have given the game away by looking smug as the cat who’s stolen the cream!’

Silence once more filled the room. It went on for so long that she really began to wonder if he had, after all, taken her at her word and tiptoed away. ‘Just like a man!’ She raged. ‘He should have known better than to take me at my word!’ It was a dangerous game she was playing, she realised. There was no ‘Plan B’. She had to win or stay done up like this for heaven knows how long. She began to wonder just what that would be like.

“Come on, Janet, you must have had enough by now.” His voice had lost all its male tone of superiority.

She turned, slowly and deliberately, to face him examining his face carefully. With slow, measured little steps she advanced half way across the room, her boots making no sound on the thick, padded carpet. In the middle of the room she stopped and deliberately swung from side to side once more. ‘No, I’m not going to give in. You wanted me done up like this, you knotted my laces and glued the knots to make me helpless. Now I’m helpless – as you intended – and my power has charged – as you intended – now let this monster loose if you dare!’

“Good Lord! You must be suffocating in there!”

She swayed her body, nodding to and fro in agreement. ‘Yes, ‘Master’.

“Perhaps I shouldn’t have done you up quite so tightly.”

She swung from side to side in negation. ‘No ‘Master’, ‘All right, at first I could have murdered you for putting me through all this, but women have this marvellous resilience which I’ve only just discovered. It’s grinding agony perhaps, but I’m enjoying it more that you can ever imagine. It’s you that has the problem now.’

He stood for a long time, admiring her in spite of his worry. “You really are very, very beautiful.”

That was worth a lot!

He stood there against the wall, regarding his feet and wondering what on earth he was to do. Yes, he could take his scissors and cut her free, there was no way she could stop him, but she was saying ‘no’. It was unbelievable but to cut her free now would be in some way to violate her and she was a very private person in there. To do so was unthinkable.

Janet changed the whole game in an instant. Without his realising, she had been very slowly taking little silent, per-legged steps towards him, so slowly that, staring at the ground in perplexity, he didn’t realise what she was doing, till she was just a foot or so in front of him. Then she tipped herself forward till she fell gently against his chest. 

Chapter Eleven    

In the whole history of mankind there can’t have been more than a handful of men who had found themselves pinned to a wall by a rigidly corseted, pinioned, neck corseted girl, her bulging chest resting on his, her nose pressed against the side of his and her eyes gazing mockingly into his from a few inches. A mere handful if that, if ever.

As an adolescent boy he had wondered, as all young boys do at that age, about these mysterious things called girls who had, about then, suddenly appeared in their lives. Many and weird were those fantasies they had composed, but never in the extremes of their imagination had any of them dreamed of this!

‘Master’ wrapped his arms round her – well there was nothing else he could do, they went there of their own volition. The obvious next move, of course, would have been to kiss her, but there was no mileage in kissing the front steel of her neck corset.

Janet looked into his eyes with an unmistakeable glint of mischief, then she slowly looked down cross eyed to the tip of her nose, which she impudently wrinkled at him. Then she slowly closed her eyes, shutting him out.

“You are taking an unfair advantage of a poor impressionable man.” There was an unmistakeable huskiness in ‘Master’s’ voice now.

Janet rocked slightly to and fro in agreement. ‘Indeed I am. Normally this would be a very dangerous game for a girl to play, helpless and alone with an extremely aroused man, but there’s not a thing he can do about it.’ She took several tiny steps forward till their bodies were pressed together, then wriggled from side to side.

If ‘Master’ had had an ejector seat he would have fired it and shot himself out of this situation. He had been in tight corners before, he had fought his way out of some very sticky business deals that had gone horribly wrong and rejoiced in the battle, but this was worse than the terrible consequences his mother had threatened him with were he ever to play with matches. He had left her ‘in durance vile’ intending that she should have time to build up this mysterious charge and, Ye Gods! Had she just!

Desperation concentrates the mind wonderfully and he thought furiously – it was either that or blind panic. Gathering himself together suddenly, he picked her up bodily, kissed her on the forehead, and carried her to the middle of the room, setting her down carefully. From a drawer he took a couple of straps and buckled her ankles together and passed one under her instep, buckling it tight, pinning her feet together.

To some extent he had turned the tables on her. Now she was fixed immovably to the spot and standing upright with difficulty on those perilously high heels. She couldn’t now approach him stealthily to try the same trick again, her only possible trick. On the other hand, he still had the problem of undoing her without releasing so much pure animal energy as to make Vesuvius look like no more than a heap of smouldering rubbish.

All he had achieved was to buy himself time and not too much of that either. Looking at her, (whew, but she was beautiful!), it was obvious from the smoky, level eyed way she watched him that she was still very much ‘on charge’. To stop that blue eyed look from boring into his very soul, he walked around behind her. He could safely admire her lovely back view but, for the front part of the circuit, he forced himself to look steadfastly at the ground.

“If I let you loose, will you promise to behave?”

Gently she swayed from side to side. ‘No, ‘Master’, where’s the fun in that?’

Before the silence between them became too obvious, ‘Master’ shrugged, produced a coin from his pocket, and undid the cap screw. With a matchstick, he pressed the little valve stem and the air hissed out of the inflated gag. While Janet was still working her tongue about and swallowing, he took the scissors tool on his Swiss army knife and clipped her neck corset free of her corset and then snipped the lacing up the back. It was slipped away, leaving her to roll her head around, getting the kinks from her neck.

“Thank you, ‘Master’.

“Don’t thank me, I had to get you to talk to me some time; and remember, if you don’t behave it can go back on just as easily, I’ve got a big box of spare laces and plenty of superglue.”

“I understand, ‘Master’. You can do as you will with me, I know.” She gave him a mischievous smile. “I shall look forward to it!”

Oooo! The impudence of the girl! ‘Master’ almost took her at her word. He picked up the discarded neck corset and picked off all the cut ends of the laces, generally tidying it up.

‘Oh Lord! I think he may do it too!’

“No, I’ll leave that pleasure for later.” He changed his mind and put it and it’s inflator bulb back in the drawer. “First I have to fill you in on the result of my meeting this morning with the Camera Crew suppliers.” He strolled over to the easy chair and sat down, crossing his legs comfortably.

Janet nearly blew her top. “If you think I’m going to stand here done up like this while you rabbit on about some silly meeting then you’ve got another think coming!” She struggled to somehow twist round away from him but the straps at ankle and instep gave her effectively just one little foot to stand on and she very nearly lost her balance.

In the silence that followed, they both realised that he had turned the tables and now had the ascendancy in their little battle of the sexes. She almost put out her tongue at him, then thought better of it. She really did want to know what was going on in their business and, if she taunted him too much, she could easily end up back in the neck corset and communication would be at an end. She gave up. “OK, ‘Master’, you win.”

“No, we both win, we always will. It’s what makes the so called ‘Battle of the Sexes’ such fun, or it is when we play it like this.” He glanced at his watch. “I say, it’s lunch time. Shall we try that new Italian Restaurant down the street?”

“I suppose that you are going to push me down there on a sack barrow and feed me with a fork?”

“I suppose I can if you really want me to. I was however thinking of something more conventional.” He unstrapped her feet and released her from the armbinder. He opened one of the wardrobes and took out a black, calf length hobble skirt. “Can you bear to stay in that corset?  Otherwise I can find something else.”

“If I tell you that these damned stays are eating me alive – which is true – you are under instructions to ignore my moaning. You have to make all those decisions now, my Lord. On the other hand, after all the effort you have put into getting me in here, it would be a pity to cut a perfectly good lace and I would respectably suggest that I be made to stay done up.”

This skirt required only a slightly padded slip and a matching camisole. He helped her into the skirt and zipped her up. At the top she wore a smooth black high necked pullover extending half way down her thighs. She tottered over to the mirror and was disappointed with what she saw. She was still perched on the rigid ankle boots and the hobble strap made sure that she could never snap the cloth of her tight skirt, but the waist she had suffered so much to get into was hardly obvious under the slack pullover. ‘Master’ seemed to agree. He put a four inch wide leather belt round her and buckled the silver buckle firmly.

Janet examined the buckle in the mirror. “That is a locking buckle is it not?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Then lock it for heaven’s sake!”

“As you wish.” ‘Master’ snapped one of the little silver padlocks on. “Is there anything else that my lady requires before we leave?”

Janet studied her reflection. “I think I will have the silver bracelets I wore before – oh, and I think the black steel collar would complete the ensemble.”

“As my lady wishes.”

‘Master’ helped her into the white duffle coat which, to his surprise, she insisted on leaving unfastened to reveal glimpses of her lithe shape underneath, and, fitted her with a smart black French-style beret; they set off along the busy, lunchtime street. They were walking into the wind and her duffle coat blew back behind her. For a moment she tried to grab the edges and keep it wrapped around her then thought ‘No, let the world see me’ and let it fly.

Some people stared, some with very English reserve, looked the other way. Some builders, standing on the scaffolding of some new shops opposite shouted and whistled. ‘Master’ glared at them – which only spurred them on. Janet of course pretended not to have heard.  They turned into the little Italian restaurant.

 They shed their outdoor coats and perched on high stools at the counter; Janet studied the menu, hardly daring to look up. ‘Oh grief! Every eye in the restaurant was on me! Oh well, perched up here at least they all got a good view.’ Then she thought, ‘No! I’m “The Girl Who Wants to Tell All”.  Soon I shall be on every TV screen in the country, no going back now.’ She put down the menu, swivelled her stool round to slip lightly onto the floor, picked up her handbag and set off towards the ladies’ room at the back of the restaurant. In her hobble there was no way she could hurry. She didn’t intend to hurry. Straight and elegant, she did her little peg-doll walk, smoothly and at her own speed, as though she did this as a matter of course, every day of her life.

As she passed one table full of business people she heard a male voice mutter “Cor!” Stopping for an moment with one foot as far behind the other as it would go, she turned to him, did a little bob that might have been a curtsy, smiled and said “Thank you, Sir,” then proceeded though the door of the powder room which swung shut behind her. A lot of people heard that little exchange, one woman particularly was incensed.

In the ladies’ room, Janet opened her bag and, examining herself in the mirror, made a few small (and quite unnecessary) adjustments to her makeup, filling in time till it was reasonable to return to the bar.

A rather overweight, middle aged lady burst in with the light of battle in her eyes. She stood for a moment, regarding Janet’s back critically. “I really must tell you, dear, what a completely ridiculous sight you have made of yourself! I wonder you have the nerve to show yourself in public got up like that.”

            Janet slowly turned and looked this overblown specimen of near humanity over from head to foot. “Really? How interesting.” Quite composed, she picked up her handbag and turned to the door.

The woman was not to be so easily dismissed. “Yes, you should be ashamed of yourself. You must know that the whole world is laughing at you.”

Janet shook her head thoughtfully, “I really can’t say that I have heard all this laughter you speak of but, if there is some, I find it is ‘with me’, not ‘at me.’” She gave her a gracious smile. “After all, in this cruel world it is ugly people who are laughed at.” She turned with the door handle in her hand. “But then, from experience, you must be more than aware of that.” The door swung closed behind her.

Looking around the room, Janet saw one table populated solely by women. A table of those ‘Ladies who Lunch’; they were all turned to watch her. One chair was pushed back and empty. They were no doubt waiting for their colleague to bring them a report of the skirmish. Janet gave them a smile, rolled her eyes to look over her shoulder as far as the steel collar would permit and gave a little shrug. It raised a little ripple of male laughter.

“Janet, you handled that beautifully.”

“Thank you ‘Master.’” Janet jacked herself back onto the stool. The helping hand from ‘Master’ lifting her arm now seemed natural, something that an elegant lady on display had a right to expect.

“Don’t you realise that you have captivated the whole room?” he murmured. “At first they didn’t know quite what to make of you, some of them were even sniggering to each other about you, but now, after that little walk, you have invited them to join you in enjoying the situation. Lord above, but you are powerful!”

“Yes! Isn’t it marvellous?” She turned to give her order to the waiter, sipped her drink, glanced around at a whole room that appeared, sotto voce, to be discussing her. A few days ago she would have been shattered, probably have broken down in embarrassed tears. Now, this Janet, fully charged with this mysterious force dredged up from deep in the primeval sisterhood of womankind, this Janet was in full control of her destiny.

She remembered a school chemistry teacher demonstrating that a little pile of gunpowder lit with a spill just flamed and spat, leaving only smoke and ash. It was when the powder was confined, in the shot hole drilled into rock, that it blew the very earth apart.

She wriggled a little to feel the confinement of her stays, she rolled her head to feel the restriction of her steel collar, shook her arm slightly to hear the padlocks securing her obediently rattle for her, trying to flex her ankles in the rigid confines of her boots. OK, so she was confined, the power was locked up in her but, unlike gunpowder (one bang and it was all over) her power was able to flow almost without limit.

The waiter brought their lunch. Toying with a seafood salad, she asked ‘Master’ what had happened at the meeting this morning?” It was one thing being the centre of ever gaze, being a sexual atom bomb in waiting, but a girl has work to do.

Chapter Twelve    

            ‘Master’ explained the new situation. “I had a call from our client last evening. As you know, they have set a date for the launch of the new product and we have planned everything about that date. We agreed to this date with the TV companies for the schedule for the beginning of the TV ads. Because we made arrangements with the TV company well in advance, we got an advantageous rate for the showings.”

“Yes, you explained all that. What’s gone wrong?”

“Nothing has gone wrong with those arrangements, they are set in stone, but, well, the client, bless their little cotton socks, now tells me that, due to production delays, they will not be ready for the big launch for an additional few weeks. If we don’t use the TV slots we have booked then we lose them without compensation and also get up the noses of the TV people, as we will give them a lot of additional work. Janet and Master can’t afford to get that sort of reputation at the very beginning”

“Can’t they just stretch the existing ads, show them a few more times?”

“They could, but, as we have it planned at the moment, the pace of it, the way you get increasingly restricted, ad after ad, is what gives the whole series its ‘punch’. The client can’t bear the thought of spoiling it. He is more or less resigned to just wasting the first few weeks of TV time but that, spread over most of the TV channels, runs into a small fortune. They really are deep in the dumps, almost thinking of jumping in the river.”

Janet was as cheesed off as ‘Master’. Nobody likes to have their carefully worked out scheme ruined like that. “You could say that that is their problem entirely. We have done everything they asked for, planned it just as they wanted. It’s they who have mucked it up. What do they expect us to do, then? Wipe away their little tears, pat them on the head and give them a sweetie?”

‘Master’ smiled and shook his head. “Don’t think their marketing people aren’t as upset as you are. They have offered us the very earth to dig them out of the hole they’ve got themselves into.”

“How much?”  

 “They say we can more or less write our own cheque.”

“In that case, there is very little I won’t do to help them! Obviously, what we have to do is to film a few more ads to fill in the missing weeks.”

“Do you think you can bear it? It will have to get even more restricting by the time we’ve done.”

“Oh, I can bear it, if only to show those idiots who mucked it up, that you just can’t do that to ‘Janet and ‘Master.’ It would mess up the reputation of the firm completely. Our first big commission just has to ‘go’ or we are rubbish for ever. Besides,” She gave ‘Master’ a conspiratorial look from the corner of her eye, “I think I’m getting to rather like it!”

“Oh dear.”

“Why ‘oh dear’, ‘Master’?”

“Well, doing you up is terrific fun but, when you’ve been done up for a time, you grow so powerful that you terrify me; when I let you lose, I feel as though you will spring at me and eat me alive, like one of those carnivorous spiders that eat their mates..”

“I feel that way too! But never fear, I will do my best to restrain my animal instincts.”

“I’m most relieved.” He glanced at his watch. “Oh dear, I think it’s time to get back to the office and put our thinking caps on, we really do have to come up with something for extra ads and in double quick time.”

While ‘Master’ paid the bill, she gathered her coat and folded it neatly. ‘Master’ folded it over his arm and they stepped out onto the pavement. The sight of ‘the full Janet’ stirred the builders on the scaffolding opposite to new heights of whistling and shouting. Janet raised a silver braceletted arm and wagged an admonitory finger. It didn’t stop the noise but, in some way, it changed into a friendly admiration. There are no text books to tell a lady in bondage how to behave, you have to ‘learn on the job’, but Janet had perforce to learn and learn quickly.

She was giving it her full attention.

“You know, ‘Master’, I don’t have a thinking cap, but that outfit in which I spent this morning did concentrate my mind wonderfully.”

“Did it indeed? In that case I think I will put you back into it straight away, we can’t waste a moment.”

“’Master’ will do as he pleases, of course.” (As I had hoped, she thought smugly).

They had had the builders in again. To get down from the flat in her tight hobble, ‘Master’ had had to practically carry her down the stairs. Laced in her boots with their ridged ankles and hobble, the smallest step was a complete ‘no-no’. Even the low step up from the pavement into the shop required her to skew round and jack herself up sideways with one hand on the corner of the shop window. Now the installers had just finished putting in one of those stair lifts that enabled old people to sit and be lifted up stairs. Janet couldn’t safely sit on the chair but, with the seat raised, she could stand on the foot rest and be carried majestically to the top.

The ‘incoming messages’ light on the ‘phone was flashing and ‘Master’ began to go through the messages, while Janet just stood and waited. Her locked belt, collar and bracelets prevented her from stripping off, ready for his attention. While she waited for ‘Master’s’ attention, she realised from his end of the various conversations that he had been busy planning a whole lot of things that she didn’t know about. She was intrigued.

Putting down the ‘phone, he examined Janet carefully and helped out of her clothes. He unlocked her various padlocks and set her free, turned her round and checked that her corsets were still laced closed.

They were.

“That’s good – but we must get you a smaller pair to keep up your progress.”

“As ‘Master’ wishes.” (She shivered slightly at the thought.)

“Indeed. Arms behind you.” The armbinder slipped into place and was strapped and laced once more. Once more, he knotted the laces, cut off the tails and glued the knot.

“Why do you do that, ‘Master’? Once I’m all laced up in this thing there’s no way I can ever get free, knotted and glued or not.”

“True, but it adds to the picture and you mustn’t deny a man his little pleasures.”

“No, ‘Master’.”

“Come with me.” He walked her into the sitting room. ‘Oh Lord! He’s going to strap me to that pole.’ She thought, but no. ‘Master’ drew what looked like a long ironing board from the corner and set it up. It was set up nearly vertically, padded side up. Janet had seen pictures for those things, called ‘leaning boards’ for actresses whose costumes didn’t allow them to sit. “This will relieve you of any fear of falling over.”

Janet stepped awkwardly onto the foot board and let herself fall forward onto the padded surface. It was surprisingly comfortable. Master removed the adjustable forehead rest and stood before her. “Are you OK there?”

Janet paused to examine her predicament. “Well, ‘Master’, if you discount the fact that these boots are murder, this corset is eating into my flesh like acid and, with my shoulders strapped back like this, I can hardly breath then, yes, I’m perfectly comfortable.”

“Splendid. Open your mouth!” Janet knew it was no use resisting but she did all the same. Somehow it added to the fun. Knowing what was coming, she took a number of quick breaths till her clipped nose and the mouth part of the collar, having shut off her breath, eventually forced her to open her mouth, of course, to let the rubber tongue depressor in, but the little struggle was fun. Wrapping the ridged collar round her, he stepped behind and threaded the laces, drawing them tight as he went and then going over them to make sure that the edges were pressed tightly together.

He lifted her off the leaning board to get at her front steel and clipped it back onto her stay busk, then lowered her back while he threaded the laces, which pulled the collar back onto the top of her stays. He put his hand on her head and rocked her a little to test how rigid she was (completely rigid) and, satisfied with his handiwork, he re-threaded her corset shoulder straps over the sides of the neck corset to further stiffen her neck; he then strapped her ankles and insteps once more, and put another strap right round the leaner, fixing her ankles to it. Further straps round her knees and bum made his intentions quite clear to her, she was going to be really fixed. The last strap, threaded under her armbinder, strapped her waist firmly to the board.

He walked round in front of her once more. Holding up the wretched inflator bulb he asked, “One squeeze or two, Madam?”

“Mmmmmm!” Which Janet meant to mean ‘None if you please!’ but which ‘Master’ interpreted quite differently. He screwed the bulb into place and, watching her intently, slowly squeezed it till the last little bit of air was forced into the inflating tongue depressor.

 “One.” He said as the relaxed bulb refilled.

“Mmmmm!” Which was meant to mean ‘Enough’!

“That was fun, wasn’t it!” Relentlessly, slowly, he gave the bulb the second squeeze. Her mouth filled with the inflating tongue depressor. She tried to waggle her jaw from side to side to get it into a more comfortable position but it just took up any space she made for it.

‘Master’ felt her cheeks and thoughtfully shook his head. Slowly, but irresistibly, he squeezed again. Had her jaws not been locked together in the neck corset, she was sure her cheeks would have burst. As it was, once the gag had filled her mouth and driven her tongue down and the roof of her mouth up to bursting point, it drove her tongue back into her throat.

“MMMMMMMMMMMMM!” Sniff “MMMMMMMMMMMM!”

“Really? I’m glad you approve.” Calmly he unscrewed the bulb and screwed in and tightened the cap screw. Plainly he had no intention of relenting.

‘The beast! The rotten beast! He can’t keep me like this! “MMMMMMMMMMMM! Snif  MMMMMMMMMMMMMMM! Snif MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!”

‘Master’ smiled into her wide-eyed stare and shook his head. “No, no, no. You are almost shouting. A lady should never shout, what would the neighbours think?”

“MMMMMMMMMMM … … … !” In an instant her had clipped her nose once more. Her breath being totally shut off, the room was suddenly silent.

“Now, who’s going to be a good girl?”

Madly, she struggled against the relentless bondage, knowing that it was not the slightest use, but was only using up her tiny supply of oxygen. There was no help for it, she did her best to nod her agreement.

‘Master’ removed the nose clip and stood quietly while she got her breath back.  “There. I’m glad we understand each other.”

“Mmmmm.” Which they both understood to mean ‘Yes ‘Master’.’

Master sat comfortably and went over the situation as he saw it. If they took the stuff already ‘in the can’ and spliced in some more ‘scenes’ they could build up an ongoing story of the ‘Girl Who Wanted To Tell All’ as her mysterious captor steadily put her into more and more restricting outfits. Watching him intently, Janet saw in her mind’s eye just how it all strung together, leading up to the inevitable climax, when the new device burst onto an eagerly awaiting world.

Then he raised a new point. The client, realising that the whole launch strategy was wrapped around ‘The Girl Who Wanted To Tell All’ had decided that they wanted the promotion to climax with a big launch shindig where ‘The Girl’ would appear live before the TV cameras, live and in person to unveil the product and tie the whole campaign together into a triumphant end. The client wanted them to dream up a suitable event, glitzy and as OTT as possible. As though reading her thoughts, he went on, “I know it will cost the earth and so do they, but, if it really goes, it will make the name of ‘Janet and Master’.”

Janet tried to imagine herself doing the grand unveiling under the glare of TV lights. The unblinking eyes of the TV cameras, the crowds, the professional TV interviewers who did this for a living. She wanted to panic! If she could she would have fled the building. For a moment she struggled madly against her bondage but only to confirm just how completely secure she was. ‘Oh my God! I’m just a working girl. I can never do all that!’ But, as the thought raced through her mind, she realised that, yes, she had to. She was ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’, there was nobody else.

“We only have a few weeks, we will never manage to do it all on our own, it will demand too great a range of resources. I’ll get a plan together and get some more people on board. You try for heaven’s sake to think of some more ideas for ads, it’s what you are supremely good at.” He stood up and took something from a drawer. “This may just help concentrate you mind.” It was a blinder. He adjusted the soft pads over her eyes and she felt him pull the elastic round her head and press the Velcro fast behind her. She was in total darkness.

She heard him adjust the headrest and felt it press her high, helpless head back a little further and the brow strap was pulled tight. It took away the last little fraction of freedom. “Now I must go down to the office and start things in motion. One last little thing before I leave you to think.” He pressed two rubber ear plugs firmly into place and gave her tightly corseted bum a quick slap; then silence.        She didn’t hear him go down stairs.

Chapter Thirteen   

Janet let herself drift into her ‘Dreamland’, she was beginning to know the place now, was confident of her place in it. Whatever it was that made her submissive side revel in her bondage, it snuggled down to enjoy itself.

Softly in the black silence, she thought back to the encounter with that unpleasant old harridan in the lady’s room. Pompous old cow! Janet had every right to dress as she pleased, she was breaking no law, and so she was going to do so and to hell with them. The old Janet, Janet the working girl, would have fled the scene in embarrassment but now… … … it had taken only a small spark of this new power to cope with the situation. She thought she had come out of it rather well. One the other hand, she feared that, if she continued down this road, there were many more such skirmishes in store.

Now? Well, now let them all come! ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ would certainly tell them where they got off.

‘Down to work’, she made her mind go over the ads they had already shot. The first in ordinary business clothes, the second in the same outfit but with the black steel neck corset on a chain, the third in virtually similar clothes but hobbled and with her form exaggerated by tight lacing and padding. It didn’t seem a lot for all the rushing about they had done. Surely they could think of something else.

She didn’t know if she actually planned any new ads as such. Gradually, little mind pictures of all sorts of semi mobile bondage began to emerge from the darkness, to drift through her head in some Technicolor kaleidoscope of images crossing that little stretch of pavement, swirling one over another in tumbling confusion. She went with the rising flow, realising vaguely that some long suppressed force in her psyche was shaking the very earth of her being, rumbling irresistibly to the surface with volcanic force.

The climax hit her with the force of an express train; desperately in the darkness she writhed with all her strength against the unyielding restraint. It only spurred her on, her images of Janet in bondage being bundled out of camera range merging into one huge, glorious firework display of sunburst energy.

Gradually the waves receded. Janet was never to know, but ‘Master’, who had entered silently, checking that his precious lady was coming to no harm, watched the writhing, straining, whimpering form, creaking against the straps, relax slowly into a softly breathing silence. ‘Master’ smiled to himself, only partly in relief, and returned to his desk, his telephone and his paperwork. The genie was now well and truly out of the bottle. He hoped he could cope with her.

Janet sailed these dark new waters, easily, smoothly in her bondage; for how long she had no idea. It may have been an hour, a day, or a week. Though she may have been in high heeled boots, tight laced to suffocation point, rigid in her neck corset, deaf and blind, and strapped immovably to the leaner, but not the real Janet. She was flying beyond the distances which miles measure, beyond the time of clocks and calendars. So it was with a pleasant surprise but a little regret that she felt ‘Master’ undoing the straps and lifting her off the leaner. He removed the blinder and unplugged her ears.

“Are you all right in there?”

“Mmmmmm.”

“What does that mean? One ‘Mmmm’ for yes, two Mmmms for no.”

“Mmmmmmmmm!”

“Oh good. And have you had any ideas for extra ads?”

“MMMMMMMM!”

“Splendid! I think we had better go down to the office and get them all written down.” He walked her to the top of the stairs and onto the chair lift.

Back in the office, he tipped the office chair forward so that he could thread the chair-back under her armbinder and more or less tipped her onto it. Even then, had he done nothing else, she was pinned to the chair, her arms pinioned in the armbinder, hooked her securely over the chair-back locking her into the chair but, none the less, he strapped her corseted waist back, strapped her ankles and used the strap’s ‘D’ ring to pull her legs back and fastened them under the chair to the ring at the end of her armbinder. He let the air out of her gag and removed the neck corset. That was altogether too easy! Before she had realised what he was up to, she was back in the black steel collar, the catches snapped closed and padlocked.

‘Master’ returned to his desk and booted up the computer, opening Windows at a new document page. “OK, fire away. Just shoot your ideas at me in any old order and I’ll try and get them down.”

“In no particular order then.” Janet closed her eyes and let the images she had dreamed up come tumbling out one after another. She realised through the cascade of ideas, scrambling over each other in their demands for her to give them voice, that had she not been securely tied to the chair in that stimulating, secure bondage that she would not have had anything like this fluency of recall. ‘Master’ thought of everything!

The keyboard rattled desperately as ‘Master’ started page after page, one for each new idea, just a few lines – ungrammatical, frequently misspelled, just enough he hoped to catch the essence of the idea before Janet’s speeding mind was off on another scene.

Gradually the flow slackened to a trickle and died. Janet went over in her mind that wild Technicolor dream, sweeping out the corners of her memory, tipping the last vestiges onto ‘Master’s’ now almost smoking keyboard. Janet opened her eyes and smiled, “Well, that’s it. I hope at least some of them will help fill in the gaps in the new schedule.”

‘Master’ sat, flicking from and to through his notes. “One or two may even be a bit too ‘hot stuff’ for the client; the winch for example, but, whew! There’s enough here to much more than fill the new schedule. If you can stand it, I would dearly love to get these ideas fleshed out while it’s all fresh in your mind.”

Janet wriggled just enough to make a little creaking noise. “If that is ‘Master’s’ wish then there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“Good Girl!” He copied the idea he had picked as best to start the new schedule to the top of the file and they discussed it together, adding, amending, and adjusting the idea to fit in with their planned stream of fast changing TV ads.

On to the next one and the same, on and on till each was a two or three page word picture of the ‘scene’, now set in order of screening.

Master took a sketch pad and made quick cartoon-like diagrams of each idea, discussing it with her as he went. No more concealing things from her, he wanted her to see, wanted her input. Finished at last, he put the drawings through the scanner and inserted them into the new file. He attached the files to an e-mail and sent it to the Marketing Manager, then picked up the phone and punched his number.

Janet glanced at the clock. “Hey, isn’t it a bit late to start ‘phoning the client!” She realised suddenly just how late it was, they had been totally immersed in their work for hours.

“Nope. I don’t care even if he’s in bed with his mistress, this needs his approval and that means now!”

In any event, the ‘phone was answered at the first ring. The Marketing Manager had been sitting, staring at his laptop, quietly cursing the production department for dropping him into this mess. Almost by reflex, he snatched up the ‘phone. “I’m getting your e-mail, it’s coming through now. Holy cow! It looks good! Give me a few minutes to digest it and I’ll ring you back.” The line went dead.

“Well, we’ve done it now. You are in for a somewhat restricted time. Are you really sure you can cope?”

“I’ll have too! Anyway, you can’t make me much more restricted or I’ll never get out of the door and speak my lines before I pass out from those damned stays.”

“Well, I suppose we could set you in concrete and wheel you out on a sack barrow.”

“Don’t you dare even think it!”

They were still laughing and tossing quite ludicrous ideas about when the ‘phone rang.

“What do you think? Can we keep the contract?” ‘Master’ spoke as he picked up the receiver, punching the ‘loudspeaker’ button as he did so.

“Please, I thought you were on my side. Don’t make fun of a benighted old Marketing Manager who’s desperately treading water in an ocean of the smelly.”

“Well, sympathy come at an extra charge.”

“Look, if you could actually shoot half of those ideas, I would be eternally grateful.”

“And if we shoot the lot?”

There was a tone of wonder in the Marketing Manager’s voice. “If you could shoot the lot without actually killing the girl I would petition the Pope to have you raised to the sainthood.”

Janet laughed. “Tell me, how much do they pay saints these days?”

The Marketing Manager stopped short. “Janet! I didn’t know you were there! If I’d known I wouldn’t have referred to you as ‘the girl’ – I’d have given you your proper title as ‘The Girl’ with two capital letters. You’re right, saints aren’t well paid –the other lot pay much better in my experience but they do smell so of sulphur. Look … … tell me straight … … just how many of those crazy ideas can you actually do?”

“Sir!” Janet put on an indignant voice. “The ‘Janet and Master’ team don’t mess about, Sir. That is what we are offering and that, if it suites you, is what we will deliver, come what may. Just say the word and I will play ’The Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ all the way or die in the attempt – just so long as ‘Health and Safety’ don’t find out till it’d too late, of course.”

“You really and truly mean that?”

“I do.”

“If you really are serious then I will print out your e-mail, several copies, and beat the whole Board of Directors round the ears with it first thing tomorrow morning.”

“Have fun. I would just love to be a fly on the wall.”

“I will report back, of that you may be sure. Good night.”

“Good night.”

In the silence that followed, ‘Master’ undid her from the chair and removed the armbinder. “I must take you to supper.”

“At this time of night?”

“There’s a very nice little ‘all-night’ place in Covent Garden. You’ll like it.”

“Then I’d better dress for the occasion.”

“Pardon?”

“I look a bit incomplete. I’d better wear the silver bracelets, don’t you think?”

“You ‘phone for a cab. I’ll go and fetch them.”

Chapter Fourteen   

Janet pried herself out of bed, splashed cold water in her face and donned a track suit. She was just lacing up the last pair of trainers that ‘Master’ her allowed her to keep when he strolled in. By one of chances that defy coincidence, he was also wearing a track suit. “Janet! Great minds think alike! I was just going to see if you were all right after yesterday, then go for a quick run. How did you cope with the bed, by the way, I forgot to explain it to you, I hope you didn’t have to sleep on the floor.”

“No, I worked it out for myself, thank you.”

 She had, indeed. The heavy, square six inch square section ‘posture board’ extended between head and footboards of a bed frame and carried some complicated fixtures. It was on pivots between vertical arms at each end, arms which could be used as leavers to rotate it to bring a mattress attached to one side up to make a comfortable bed, or to bring the posture board to which she could be strapped for rigorous restraint if rotated another half turn. Once more ‘Master’ had thought of everything. Janet, cut loose from her corsets and neck corset, had snuggled down to sleep like a log, waking, refreshed, to start the new day. She was not to know, but this was to be the last time she did so for ages.

 *     *     *     *

Together they slipped out to jog off through the silent streets. The lone beat copper, once more on early turn, recognised them and gave them a friendly salute. He was quite well aware of the goings on outside the shop, had discussed it with his boss and they had decided that the only questionable thing they were doing was theoretically obstructing the pavement. The short stop on double yellow lines was to be counted as a delivery, it was so quick but, as not a soul had wanted to use that piece of paving at that ungodly hour, even to do anything about it would be ‘To waste the court’s time.’

As they jogged on, ‘Master’ explained in short bursts between gasps for air, that he had worked out a rough schedule for the weeks ahead, there was far too much to cover in the time and it was quite obvious that they hadn’t a hope of doing everything with the tiny team they had. He had been busy engaging all sorts of services and an employment bureau would be sending along, at decent intervals, possible candidates for a ‘personal assistant’ for Janet, as there was too much for her to organise while still being ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’.

Janet was still trying to digest all this when they arrived back at the shop. The copper was standing at the door. “Could I just have a word with you, Sir, Madam?”

“Sure, come on in.”

Wiping the sweat off their faces, then wrapping the towels round their necks, they flopped down, ‘Master’ on his swivel office chair, Janet in the secretary’s chair that she had occupied last evening. They indicated another chair and the copper sat as well. “What’s the problem, Officer? Nothing involving a prison sentence I hope?”

“Nothing like that, Sir. Nobody has complained, whatever you’re up to, it’s just that the lads at the nick are wondering just what’s going on. Sooner or later, someone’s going to start asking questions and it would save us a lot of embarrassment if we knew something of what you’re about.”

“Can you keep a secret?”

“That depends, Sir, on what it is.”

‘Master’ gave him a brief summary of what they were up to. Tapping a few computer keys, the copper became the first member of the public to see the early ads flash across the screen. He then went on to explain how Janet was going to get increasingly restricted as she struggled to ‘Tell All’ up to the big exposure day.

“And are you doing all this willingly, Miss? I have to ask in case some busybody decides to make a fuss, suggests that, with you in all that bondage, you are being coerced or some such.”

“Willingly? It was my idea in the first place!”

“Well, in that case, Miss, I’d put something to that effect in writing and file it somewhere safe. If it gets nasty, we can say that we investigated everything well in advance.”

“Good thinking, officer, we’ll do that, and to be sure we’ll give you’re a copy ‘For your information’.”

The copper rose to his feet, turning to leave, but stopped himself just in time. “Oh, and by the way, the Chief Inspector thinks you should have these.” He handed them two old fashioned police whistles on lanyards. “We don’t use them any more of course, but any copper knows what they are for. A few good blasts will bring us running, we shan’t be far away. Out in the streets at these hours, you may meet all sorts of unsavoury characters.”

“Officer, I would kiss you but you would get all sweaty!”

Blushing slightly, the copper bid them a ‘good morning’.

         While ‘Master’ fetched his business suit from his car, Janet went and showered.

 *     *     *     *

When ‘Master’ accompanied her down stairs a little later, Janet was ‘The New Janet, dressed for the office’.

Starting with the inevitable rubber underwear, the new ‘business’ corset in white-figured broche covered her derriere and thighs half way to her knees with a cut-out in front to allow her some chance of actually sitting, but was anchored down by no less than eight straining suspenders to black stockings that vanished almost at once into knee high, black leather boots with six inch heels, laced tightly and securely.  The half bust corset came up to her armpits and higher still over her shoulder blades while the shoulder straps were at least three inches wide so as to leave no tell-tale ridges as they passed tightly over her shoulders. She had held grimly to the bed’s footboard while ‘Master’ had laced her at least as tightly as yesterday, threaded the tails under the taught lacing and knotted the lace at the top where she had little chance of fumbling it loose, but didn’t cut off the tails or glue the knot. These were just business clothes, after all.

Janet ran her hands over the hard, straining broche with its regular ridges of massive steels. It was like running her hands over the curves of a ridged, dressmaker’s dummy, but more so. She held her arms over her head for the special slip to slide, and be pulled, down. It was made of some unusual, foam backed stockinet material, zipped up the back to fit smoothly and conceal any tell-tale ridges from her boning showing through her dress.

         The dress was simplicity itself, a rich, bottle green knitted stockinet, fitting smoothly from neck to just under her knees, displaying a figure as smooth as an eel down to just below her knees, but the material’s elasticity which made it such a clinging fit also allowed her to make small steps. That was altogether too simple of course. ‘Master’ slipped a belt around her. It was made of thick cow hide, hard and rigid. Shaped to her form, eight inches deep at the sides, more at the front and back, where it was fastened by a long pin inserted through a gold plated ‘piano hinge’ affair.

Janet was just about to set off towards the mirror when ‘Master’ stopped her to fit her with a collar to match the belt, secured likewise with a long gold pin at the back and, a moment later, with a wig,

Standing before the mirror, Janet had to admit that ‘Master’ had got it just about right. The belt and collar, steam moulded exactly to her corseted shape, were smooth and with a polish that would have done credit to a guardsman’s parade boots. The belt, of course, did nothing that the massive corset hadn’t done to her already by way of restraint, but the collar, though not covering her mouth this time, did a thorough job of immobilising her head, chin high, in a slightly disdainful posture.

As she stood, studying this morning’s Janet, master slipped the rings over her middle finger in turn and slipped the long securing pins into the gauntlets of thick, embossed Spanish leather, twins of the silver ones that had previously covered her forearms. “There, will that do for ‘Janet the business woman’?”

‘Janet the business woman’ stared back at her out of the mirror. From the jet black hair, drawn back into a big, soft, oval bun down to her gleaming boots, well, there could never have been a business women like this – but – what else could she be? Janet turned from and to, examining this new creature. Immaculate, certainly not over-dressed (at least from the outside), she radiated the power of a woman who knew her worth and her place in the order of things and woe betides anyone who should trespass in that space.

“Good Lord yes! You’ve got me looking just about perfect for the job! Mind you, I’m near enough helpless in here – but that’s our secret – and this corset is so tight that I’m sure I shall squeeze out of the ends like toothpaste if I stay in it long enough –  she wrinkled her nose at ‘Master’ – but that’s my secret. Shall we go down and face the world?”

Together they went over the rough draft of the schedule. Janet realised that there was far too much to be packed into the time available and, most worrying of all, that a day or even an hour of overrun would be quite fatal. Applying for the first time the management techniques she had learnt at college, they drew up a bar chart on a sheet of A3 paper. As they added task after task, they taped extra sheets to the bottom till it grew too long for the desk and they taped it to the wall. They couldn’t add to the width as a thick black line down the right hand side marked the great day when she ‘Told the World All’, the relentless deadline. The little two man team on ‘Janet and ‘Master’ just hadn’t a hope.

Janet, the old Janet, would likely have sagged in defeat. This was desperate. For this new Janet, sagging was not an option, her corset steels and leather collar saw to that. “Let’s try an arrow diagram, at least that will show just how too long a ‘critical path’ we are faced with.” On the back of one of the old posters left over from covering the window, they were busy with a soft pencil and ruler when the doorbell rang.

‘Master’ glanced at his watch. “That will be the first applicant.”

“Applicant for what, ‘Master’?” Janet was suddenly all attention.

“For the job of your personal assistant – or rather my assistant in assisting ‘The Lady Who wants to Tell All’. If that makes sense.”

“Not a lot, but I assume you know what you’re about. I’ll go and let them in.”

Janet chose to open the door herself for a reason. If this person was to be her ‘assistant’, working with her day by day, then she had to see what she was up against from the very first moment. She opened the door to the street.

“Good morning.” She found herself face to face with one of the less savoury examples of Goth fashion.

“ ‘Ere, is this that Janet and Master thing?” She looked Janet up and down with an almost truculent sneer.

“Yes, that’s right. Can I help you?”

“Not till yers tells me who what I’m talking to yers carn’t.”

“I see. Well, I’m Janet. I assume you have some sort of business here?”

“Dun yers come all hoity toity wiv me.” She produced a ‘Janet and ‘Master’ letterhead on which was typed something under the heading ‘Personal Assistant to a partner – job description’.  “I’ve come to take the job.”

‘Oh no, you’re not! Not till you’ve been hosed down and fumigated you’re not.’ But Janet’s smile didn’t flicker for a moment. “Come in please.”

The object brushed past her, strode into the office and sat down, uninvited, on Janet’s chair.

‘Master’ was talking on the ‘phone. He took one look at the Goth, his eyes widened for a moment, then he put his hand over the receiver and smiled. “Hello, I shan’t keep you for a moment.” And he returned to his conversation. An attentive ear would have heard a sudden urgency in his voice.

Janet didn’t know what to make of all this. The girl was obviously entirely unsuited to the job, whatever it was, but ‘Master’ was suddenly up to something. She decided to play along.

“We’re so sorry to keep you waiting, but things are so very busy at present. – er – would you like a drink while you’re waiting?”

“Yers, a gin and tonic would be good.”

‘Ye gods!’ At ten in the morning! “I’m afraid we don’t keep alcohol in the office. Will tea or coffee do?”

“Well, s’pose so if yers ain’t got nuffing stronger.”

Janet wasn’t born yesterday. She looked warningly at ‘Master’ and at her desk drawers then went and brewed three cups of instant, handed them round with a biscuit each and sat in the spare chair to watch developments.

Thinking that Janet wouldn’t see her, on the side away from her, the Goth slyly opened the bottom desk drawer and peered in to see only the ends of the suspension files that lived there. Thwarted in her attempted pilfering, she tried the next one up and did succeed in lifting a nearly empty ballpoint pen before Janet cleared her throat in warning.

        The Goth looked sneeringly at Janet, not intending in the least to be put down. Janet sat primly on the edge of her chair and watched ‘Master’.

Master put the ‘phone down. “Sorry about that. Can we get straight down to business? The film crew will be here shortly and we will have to get down to business straight away. You’re applying for the job of Assistant to my partner Janet here, I understand. I assume you’ve read the job description?”

“Nar, I fort as you’d explain all that.”

“Oh dear, er, you can read I take it?”

The Goth looked embarrassed for a moment but, to Janet’s surprise, ‘Master’ didn’t press the point.

“Did you say ‘film crew? You bain’t be making films are you?”

‘Master managed a modest shrug. “Just a series of advertising shorts, nothing very grand.”

“Cor! I’ve always wanted to be in pictures!”

Janet nearly exploded. Fortunately she had just breathed out and thus only managed a subdued splutter, her ribs convulsing against her stays. ‘Her? In pictures? Well, I suppose she might make a good monster in a horror movie.’

The Goth glanced at her accusingly. “Yer dun fink I could then?”

“Do you know,” ‘Master’ managed to sound as though he had suddenly recognised a talent, “I think you may be right, there’s always a place in movies for someone who brings originality. Look here, the film crew will be here in a few minutes, how would it be if we made a film test?”

“Blimy! That would be terrific!” A look of sly calculation came into her eyes. “An’ what do I get paid for it?”

“How much does a wrap of ‘speed’ cost these days?”

“Wot? A good one can cost half a century.”

“OK, make a good job of the test and we’ll give you fifty quid, cash.”

Janet had to put her hand over her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud. ‘The cunning old so-and-so! Quietly she left the room to ride the stair lift up to her room. There she managed to add a pair of long lashes and a few emphasising touches to her makeup and, turning up the hem of her skirt, fastened on the hobble straps round her knees, drawing the buckle tight. She arrived back at the doorway where ‘Master’ was standing, his mobile in one hand, a stopwatch in the other. He glanced at Janet’s tiny, mincing steps and nodded. “Well done.” He turned to look down the street towards the traffic lights.

The Goth had walked back to the traffic lights. At ‘Master’s’ signal she started to slouch back towards them through the morning crowds. ‘Master’ had timed the cycle of the lights and watched the film van emerge from the crossroads and cruise slowly with the traffic to stop on its mark. The back door opened and the second cameraman jumped out while the main crew crouched behind the one on its big tripod in the open doorway of the van. The cameras were already rolling.

As the Goth slouched into shot, Janet, her hobbled legs going like mad, tottered out of the doorway and took the Goth’s arm.

“Hey, quickly, this new thing, it’s terrific! You really must help me tell the world … “

The Goth shook her arm free. “Gerrorf of me, you disgusting old perv!” The black leather collection of chrome studs and chains and greasy hair ran out of shot.

Janet just had time to turn to the camera and spread her hands in despair. “Oh well, I tried, I really tried to tell … “ ‘Master’ jumped out of the doorway and clamped his hand over Janet’s mouth, posting her once more into the limo which, dead on cue, had slid to a stop by the kerb and was gone before the traffic was held up for a moment.

‘Master’ looked down at Janet, sprawled across his lap. “Got it in one! But, Lord, that was close.”

Chapter Fifteen   

The second cameraman handed the envelope with the money to the Goth who took it without a word of thanks, made some illegible scrawl on the receipt and slouched off.

From a doorway opposite, the plain clothes copper trailed her to behind a shed tucked away in the corner of the supermarket car park where she was just exchanging her fifty quid for a few rocks of crack when the cops grabbed the pair of them.

They had been after that particular pusher for some time and they got him just as he had stocked up with a big new supply – which added considerably to his troubles. He was going to cost the taxpayer quite a lot in bed and board for his extended stay in one of Her Majesty’s penal establishments.

The Goth got a good talking to and an offer of a place in a Drug Re-Habitation Centre – which she refused. They let her keep her fifty quid – after all she had earned it honestly – and she went off in search of another dealer.

The coppers noted that ‘Master’ had been the one to tip them off with a quick ‘phone call while the others had been getting organised. It did ‘Janet and Master’ no harm at all.

 *     *     *     *     *

They had installed a new, big, flat monitor, hung on the wall where they could all see it. Janet found that perching on the edge of her desk was the least uncomfortable place to be as they watched the raw footage. Being among a laughing crowd of professionals was natural now, it felt good; she was one of the team, trusted to do her part, listened to when she had a suggestion, no longer waiting in durance vile in the changing room, listening to the distant chatter. Together they cut and edited the vital few seconds of film and dubbed the sound. It seemed to get funnier as they worked on it.

Over yet more coffee and biscuits, ‘Master’ explained to the crew the mess that they were in with the new deadline and was busy scribbling down the suggestions for various commercial outfits that could be employed to help. It would take a bit of organising but, well, things looked slightly less daunting. The crew finished their coffee and departed. 

‘Master’ glanced at his watch. “How about an early lunch?”

“Good idea. Where do you suggest?”

“Will that Italian restaurant we went to last time do?”

“Perfect.”

“Do you want to change into something easier? There’s plenty of time.”

Janet drew herself up to her highest and looked indignant. “Are you suggesting, Sir, that I am improperly dressed for you to be seen with me in public?”

‘Master’ laughed. “No, of course not, I was just thinking that you deserved a little reward for giving us one free ad that we weren’t expecting.”

“Oh ‘Master’.” She shook her head. “Please don’t go all soft on me, not now, not just as I’m getting into the swing of things.”

            ‘Master’ adopted his stern tone of voice “In that case, young lady, you will stay in that outfit till bed time,” but went on easily, “but I can’t imagine how you will cope with that hobble strap done up so tight.”

“Neither can I – we shall just have to see.”

‘Master’ ‘phoned for a cab.

  *     *     *     *     *

Seated at their table, Janet asked how ‘Master’ had known that the Goth was a druggie. “Simple, didn’t you see the pupils of her eyes?”

“What about them?”

“Like pin pricks. Then the veins in her nose were all inflamed and broken. There were old needle marks on her forearm. She’s been on drugs for ages, all sorts of drugs. I imagine that’s why she was all defensive belligerence in her manner. Another thing, didn’t you notice that she smelt sort of smoky? She’s been living rough.”

“Poor cow.” Janet imagined trying to sleep in whatever shelter she could creep into out of a biting cold winter wind. The cold, always the merciless cold, the dirt, the smell, the gnawing hunger, the relentless, unendurable craving for the next ‘fix’. Suddenly Janet felt safe in her stays, her heels, her hobble, her collar. Only a woman who had her secure place in the world could dare to dress like this, a woman who had her ‘Master’ to look out for her. Grief, what a crazy world she had carved out for herself, a universe tuned into her ‘Dreamland’.

“Who on earth sent her to us? She’s illiterate I’m sure. She can’t have read any advertisement.”

“She was sent by the employment agency I contacted, but why they thought she could ever do the job I cannot imagine. Let’s hope that the other two are a bit better.”

“Another two?

“Yes, due this afternoon.

They settled down to discuss just how they were to fit in all the many and various details of getting the new series of ads shot in the time. It was still going to be touch and go but the fog was beginning to clear. For instance, there were several ads that had to be shot in pitch darkness after midnight when the time switch had doused the street lights. With a bit of planning they could then shoot one of the dawn-light ads a few hours afterwards and save a day in the schedule.

Together they planned which of them would tackle each job.

As they got up to leave, Janet glanced round the room. Everywhere covert glances were aimed in her direction: of course they were. Yes, she was breaking all the rules of female prudery, but such rules were made to be broken by women with the courage, the style, the intelligence to carry it off. The vicious cattiness of lesser members of her sex would, in full measure, no doubt descend on her but, if that was to be her lot then ‘let ‘em all come!’ She was ready for them.

Head high, laughing and joking with ‘Master’, she strutted elegantly out into the crowded street. 

They went over the bar chart in red felt tip pens, editing tasks that could be combined, then they went over that in green, editing those tasks that they could just about do without. They stood in front of it, discussing the changes. Taking a broad tipped high-liner in a startling tone of mauve, they highlighted those tasks which could be farmed out. They had begun to realise that it really wasn’t all that impossible after all when the doorbell went again.

Misses Angie O’Rafferty, without asking permission, sat down in ‘Master’s’ chair and lit a cigarette which she held, pointing upwards in her fingertips. She was a Glaswegian/Irish Scot from the tenement blocks of Cumbernauld. She made it plain that she was going to do the job, if at all, strictly on her terms, for the wages she thought was reasonable and in her way.

If you ever needed an Amazon to lead a hopeless charge on the ramparts of a medaeval castle or stand her ground in a drunken razor fight in a Glaswegian bar then she was your obvious choice. The very thought of having her around her while in any form of bondage sent shivers down Janet’s spine. ‘Master’ patiently explained the real details of the job to her and assured her that her idea of a wage scale was way off the beam. Misses O’Rafferty rose majestically to her feet. ”I wouldna’ dee that job for twice tha’ mooney! Ye’re a bunch o’ slags an’ pervs an’ shud be put awa! She demanded her train fare ‘fe’ coomin’ al’ thus way’ and stalked off.

“Lord, give me strength!”

“Oh, I don’t know, ‘Master’, looking back – from a safe distance of course – I thought she was rather fun.”

“Maybe, but dear God give me patience – and hurry!”

They divided the list of possible outside contractors between them and Janet took herself off to the changing room so that their ‘phone chatter didn’t drive each other crazy. She had been working her way down the list for, perhaps, an hour when the doorbell rang again.

Misses Wickford was a middle aged, grey haired lady. She gave her name and announced that she had been sent by the agency to see if she was suitable for the job. She followed Janet into the office and waited till a chair was indicated, sitting with that upright posture that told any experienced eye that she wore a corset.

Yes, she had read the job description and was interested. While ‘Master’ explained the details of the job, Janet examined the woman carefully. She wore a tailor made, grey pinstripe coat and skirt with a white, frilly blouse. Her shoes had two inch heels, were obviously not new, but were clean and polished. She was of that generation of women who always wore a hat in public, a low, grey ‘pork pie’, secured with, of all things, a long and murderous looking hat pin. From the quiet voice in which she asked for clarification of any points of ‘Master’s’ explanation that she didn’t quite understand, Janet thought she was a rather pleasant, intelligent lady.

“Would you like to see over the premises to get some idea of what the job entails?”

“Oh, yes, please, very much so.”

This was a job for ‘Master’, as the little attic flat was way out of reach to stiffly corseted Janet, even had she released the hobble straps. The fact that it was unfurnished didn’t bother Misses Wickford as, she explained, she had to vacate her present flat very soon and her stuff would fit in nicely. She was not in the least fazed by the idea of helping ‘Master’ to look after a girl in extreme fashion and occasional bondage. She explained that she had a small dress shop and dress making business which had to close, as the landlord had sold the building to developers who were going to demolish it and build an office block.  Could she bring her dress making equipment? It might come in very handy.

Over that traditional English conversational standby, a cup of tea, Janet chatted to her and liked what she saw. ‘Master’ raised a quizzical eyebrow and Janet nodded. “Well, Misses Wickford, we would like to offer you the job if the salary is satisfactory. When can you start?”

“Well, Sir, right away if that’s all right. My nephew will bring my few sticks of furniture over in his van.  If I may, I’d like to move in today.”

‘Well! This lady certainly didn’t waste time!’ “Then welcome to the mad-house! We shall most certainly need your helping hand. By the way, what shall I call you?”

“I was christened Josephine Wickford, Mam, but at school they ran both names together and called me ‘Jowicky’, which I’ve always hated so, if you please, just Wickford will do very well.”

“Then ‘just Wickford’ it will be.” Janet indicated the ‘phone. “Perhaps you had better ring this nephew of yours right away. There’s much to do.”

Chapter Sixteen   

There was no moon. In the early hours of the morning. When the streetlights flickered out, the street was plunged into a stygian blackness. Immediately the van doors opened and two strong men manhandled a big roll of make believe cobbles to the kerbside and unrolled it. Two other men manhandled a stage flat of the portico of an eighteenth century town house into position and, almost at once, Janet, wearing a sky high wig, a period dress with huge panniers and a long tapering waisted and very tight bodicem, swept through the door, accompanied by two period ‘link men’, also in costume, carrying flaming torches.

“Prithee, kind people, gather ye and list to my wonderful news!” That was as far as she got, as ‘Master’, in knee britches, silver buckled shoes, flashy embroidered jacket and full bottomed wig strode masterfully after her, dropped a bag over her head and lifted her bodily into a sedan chair which two burley men carried into shot. As he turned to the camera, dusting off his hands in triumph, the sedan chair was carried back out of shot.

Within a couple of minutes the flambeau were doused in a bucket of water, the stage flat and cobbles were gathered up and the props van moved off.  Nobody was there to witness the whole thing except for an old lady who lived in the flat over the shop opposite. Like so many old people, she was an insomniac who had seen from her window every one of the shots to date. She enjoyed them immensely, they made her feel that she was in some way part of a great and exciting secret – which, in a way, she was.

The camera crew drifted in to help themselves to coffee while Wickford helped Janet out of her voluminous costume. “Thank you, Wickford.” She rubbed her aching sides. “Ooof! If women had been designed to wear that fashion we should have been born with rubber ribs!”

“You did it very well, Mam. I watched the scene from the upstairs window and I could really have believed I was back in those olden times.”

“Thank you, Wickford. A few encouraging words are very welcome. Do you know, standing there waiting for my queue, I really had the most awful stage fright. We can only get away with these shenanigans just so long as nobody complains, so we can’t clutter up the street, even in the wee small hours, for more than a minute or two. We have to get each shot in one. The very thought of making a mistake terrifies me, it really does.”

Wickford brought two coffees from the office next door and handed one to Janet, now dressed in a track suit and trainers. The two women looked at each other for a moment. “Well, as ‘Master’ said, ‘welcome to the madhouse’. At least you won’t be bored. Do you think you are going to enjoy being my jailor?”

“An old widow woman all alone has to be grateful for a roof over her head, Mam. To have to look after a real feisty girl like you will be an adventure, a real adventure such as doesn’t come very often at my age.”

Janet looked again at her. She was old enough to be the mother that she had never known. For as long as she remembered, Janet had been an orphan, having not the slightest memory of her dead parents. She had been passed around between various aunts and uncles till she was old enough to go to a boarding school, then spending school holidays with various school friends or, if nobody offered her their hospitality, staying at school as a lone girl, cluttering up the place till she was old enough to take up the scholarship she had won to Cambridge. Now this woman, in some way, was offering the mature support of a mother she had never known.

Wickford had never had children. It was not her decision, it had just never happened. Too old now to really bond with youngsters, this mature young women somehow slotted neatly into a space in her life that she had never till this moment known existed.

They were going to make a terrific team.

‘Master’, in his tracksuit, stuck his head around the door. “There’s just a glimmer of daylight, shall we go?” Together they padded off into the morning darkness.

“Give a girl the money for a cup of tea, Guv.” They stopped to look for where the whining voice was coming from. It was from the head of that Goth, sticking up out of a cardboard box in the gloom of a shop doorway. She was visibly shivering, shaking even, and her eyes were ringed by dark circles of sleeplessness.

Before ‘Master’ had time to tell her where she got off, Janet murmured softly “Oh grief! There, but for the grace of God, go I … … . How could a fellow human being be dragged so low? Had she been an animal then the RSPCA would surely have intervened long ago.”

‘Master’ stood looking down at her. There was no tone of kindness in his voice. “Sorry, we don’t carry money in these clothes but, if you turn up back at the shop in a little while, I’ll see what we can do.”

As they jogged off into the dawn, ‘Master’ remarked that he doubted if they would see her again. He was wrong for once.

 *     *     *     *     *

The camera crew were slumped around the office as they returned, some of them snoring loudly. All their gear was, however all set up and ready for instant action.

Janet showered and presented herself to the sitting room in her flat where Wickford had set out the next outfit and stood ready with, to Janet’s despairing eyes, something of the attitude of a mediaeval executioner.

They were the highest heels she had worn to date, glistening silver thigh platform boots, even the laces were in some silver tape. “Heavens! How on earth I shall manage perched up here I can’t imagine.” Janet managed a slow experimental totter round to room. She turned to find Wickford standing, holding the next corset, spread out to receive her. She stared at it in unbelieving horror. “I wonder where on earth ‘Master’ got that made, perhaps the Steel Company of Wales or in the Royal Naval Dockyard, perhaps?”

The latest corset certainly meant business. It was knee length and came up to her armpits with the inevitable shoulder straps and it was equipped with boning that could have been designed by a structural engineer. Janet took hold of the floor to ceiling pole and hung on grimly as Wickford worked the laces up and down from the bottom and top towards the waist, gave a mighty haul, which caught Janet at the moment she had breathed out and shrank her visibly. The working in of the laces continued then another mighty haul and so on. “Grief! Just how tight are you going to lace me for heaven’s sake?”

“I am instructed that the lacing mustn’t be more than an inch open or the dress won’t fit.”

“Oh well, never let it be said that I wasn’t game to the last!” Janet was clinging on grimly as her living space within this diabolical corset continued to shrink. She took a breath. “Go on, do your worst. You’ll know when I’m laced too tight  – I shall just drop dead!”

In spite of the raving in various prints (written, as is usual, in sensational journalese by people with absolutely no personal experience but with a monster axe to grind) about the torture of tight lacing, done competently and, well, it is almost invariably habit forming. As the long corset shrank to size, Janet realised that, once again, she stood at the portals of her Dreamland. With her laces knotted at last, she almost staggered over to the mirror. The corset was built for serious business, not for show; she was only going to wear it once or twice. Made of cheap but stout collar cloth in a pink that the advertisements use to call ‘tea rose’, it gave her a ‘full length’ control, fitting without wrinkle or bulge.

         She examined the smoothly curving but wildly exaggerated shape it imposed. “Whoever thought for a moment that there has ever been a real women even remotely this shape must be totally bereft of their marbles! Come on, get me into the rest of it and let’s get the ad shot – before the world wakes up and dies laughing.” In some half way house to her ‘Dreamland’ she tottered off towards the street door.

The grey dawn-light emphasised the golden pool of spotlight on the pavement. “OK, roll ‘em!” The cameras shot a few seconds of the empty pavement.

“Five – four – three – two – one – Go Janet.” Janet, in a skin tight silver dress from knees to throat, hobbled onto her mark, struck a pose and stood stock still. “Five – four – three – two – one – go!” She peeled off her space helmet revealing ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’s’ familiar face.

“Greetings earthlings! From the ends of the galaxy I bring you news of this wonderful new thing. Your earth-lives will for ever. … … … …” As she spoke, ‘Master’ in a silver space suit stepped from the doorway carrying a complicated ray gun, which he fired from the hip. Then he froze and stood stock still.

“Go Janet!” The chief cameraman’s voice commanded and she hobbled quickly back into the doorway. Master unfroze, nodded triumphantly to the camera and, like a Western gunfighter, blew imaginary smoke from the barrel of his ray gun

“Got it, crew?” Master’s voice followed her as she headed for the stair lift.

“Got it, Boss,” She heard the head cameraman’s cheerful reply. She stepped into the platform of the stair-lift and punched ‘up’, ascending to the welcome attentions of Wickford and the next change into today’s business clothes.

Today’s ‘business’ outfit was worn over the same underwear and rigid corset, laced to the same size; otherwise it was exactly the same as yesterday, except that the dress was in a tone that the Royal Navy would call ‘North Atlantic grey’ and the belt and collar were in gleaming black leather. Janet was beginning to think of it as being in ‘her’ style. Turning stiffly to and fro before the mirror, she was rather proud if herself. Wickford picked a microscopic piece of fluff from the dress. “My, what a change, Mam. You really do look smart!”

“Thank you Wickford. I hope the others will approve.” Turning she set off to descend on the stair lift.

 *     *     *     *     *

As Janet entered the office there was an appreciative murmur of applause. Janet nodded her acknowledgment, accepted the coffee they handed her and stood by the wall to watch the raw shots from their mornings work flash onto the big, high definition monitor.

The night shots of the eighteenth century street scene needed little editing. Modern low light TV cameras were quite capable of working with the flickering light of the two flambeau helped only be a little judicious fill in lighting to make Janet’s sumptuous period costume stand out against the glooming, pitch dark street. Quick cuts between the dolly camera on the pavement and the two hand held, gyro stabilised, cameras manoeuvring about her in the street gave the short film an exciting urgency appropriate to a TV ad.

They went on to the spaceman shots.

        This really did call for the skills of the camera crew and the modern computer editing software. They started with a second or two of the empty street with a growing background of whirling ‘space fiction’ noise. The last couple of seconds of the empty street shot were faded into the shot of a silver Janet, her superb, curving figure emphasised against the dark background, appearing ‘from some other dimension’. Then she spoke her lines as ‘Master made his entrance. Using a modern software trick, she shimmered like a shaken jelly in the beam from the hissing ray gun and disappeared back into her other dimension, leaving the shot of ‘Master’ standing in the empty street with his ray gun, blowing computer generated smoke from the barrel. Janet didn’t miss the fact that he had almost film star good looks.

‘Master’s’ nod and knowing smile into camera gave the ad just that last amusing fillip. “OK, I’ll buy those two. Well done, crew. Same ungodly hour tomorrow.” Coffee mugs were drained and the yawning camera crew drifted off.

Chapter Seventeen   

         ‘Master’ drove a Range Rover, which was fortunate as it stood high off the ground with more than sufficient headroom. Even then and with the seatback tipped far back and the seat adjusted to its limits, Janet in her ‘business’ outfit felt more than slightly ridiculous, sitting rigidly corseted and collared, and staring stiff necked at the roof liner. “Where are we going, ‘Master’?”

“To look at our new prospective office. You must have noticed that it was ‘standing room only’ during editing this morning; things are going to get much worse in the next few days. Then there are those other ads we just can’t shoot in the street. We need a studio – and quickly.”

“Yes, I hadn’t thought. But how are we going to fit the undoubted upheaval of moving office into an already almost impossible schedule?” She suddenly realised that she had been so busy with her equally almost impossible problems with being ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ that she hadn’t realised the amount of shear background organisation that ‘Master’ had shouldered. Even then, she almost resented his dragging her out here to look at a prospective new office. He could have quite easily coped on his own.

Then she realised that that was not his way. While he could so easily have just left her to be just, ‘lens fodder’, the decorative bimbo pushed into the background and then, quite possibly have dumped her when the ads were finished. No, he respected the fact that ‘Janet and Master’ was a true partnership and she was valued as much for her mind as for her remoulded and most decorative body.

‘Bless the man!’

                                                                                                               *     *     *     *     *     *

The woman from the commercial estate agents was waiting outside the prospective new office. It had been specifically built for a firm with very special requirements and had therefore an unusual layout, which made it difficult to persuade any new client to take it on. It had stood empty for a long time, grass was sprouting through cracks in the parking area and the windows were dirty to the point of obscurity; even the estate agent’s board, knocked onto a slant, had somehow a despairing, beaten air about it.

She watched ‘Master’ handling Janet out of the Range Rover and stand waiting as she gathered her black satin, sleeveless coat, hanging open to real rather than cover her figure. ‘Oh my God, he’s even brought his bit of fluff with him!’

Master’ caught the disparaging glance from the estate agent. He was having none of it. “Good morning. May I introduce my business partner in ‘Janet and Master’?”

The woman’s instinctive reaction was to spit some catty put down at this obvious bimbo but remembered that, unlikely though she now thought it, they might actually take the place and hastily synthesised a smile. “Pleased to meet you.”

Janet realised that Master was offering her the chance to assert herself. “How do you do. Shall we get on then?”

The front of the ground floor was floor-to-ceiling glass. The reception desk was in the far right corner by the stairs, then there were the double doors to the back of the building and, tucked away in the other corner, next to a small office, were the lifts. It had once been a light, attractive modern space and could be again with a good clean and polish. “The main offices are upstairs.”

“Indeed? I think we should explore through there.” Janet pointed to the double swing doors.

“Oh, that just leads to the old workshop, there’s nothing much to see.”

“Then I would like to see this ‘nothing much’ if you please.”

It was a big, square, two story high space. It had a granolithic floor, concrete ceiling with fire sprinklers and three concrete block walls. The third side was composed almost entirely of windows and floor-to-ceiling roller shutters.

On one wall was the very large, cast iron electric mains incoming power box. Janet remembered something from the college lectures. If this was to be their new film studio then adequate power for lights was essential. “I see there is a three phase supply. Tell me please, what is the available connected load?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know.” The agent was pulled up all standing but it was a perfectly reasonable question to ask.

“Then find out please. It would be most inconvenient to have to wait on the bureaucracy while the Power Company comes and ‘reinforces’ it. Shall we look upstairs?”

The first floor comprised a range of offices plus a large conference room, which was ripe for conversion into a presentation suite. It all needed decorating and furnishing – once the spiders and their cobwebs were evicted.

“And the floors above?”

The smaller offices above were divided by those modern, movable partitions, they could make what they liked of it. The top floor was the surprise. It was composed of what had been two spacious penthouse flats where the old top people had lived ‘over the shop’ – till they went broke.

Master raised an eyebrow at Janet who nodded slightly – the place was just about perfect – if perhaps much too big. “What are they asking for this place?”

The estate agent told them the asking rent.

“And for an outright sale?”

‘Stupid people, she would never believe such a pair would ever buy such a place outright.’ None the less she named a figure.

‘Master’ showed the palm of his hand to Janet. In it was the back of one of his cards on which he had written ‘–20%’.

Janet did some quick mental arithmetic. “It needs a lot of work I’m afraid. None the less, for an immediate sale,” she named the new figure, “That is for a completion this day, cash.”

The woman looked as though she had been struck by a thunderbolt, a friendly thunderbolt perhaps as the place had cluttered up their books for far too long, but the offer was slightly more than the Official Receiver would have expected to raise in a force sale. “I must ‘phone the client.” For a few minutes she stood in the car park in animated conversation on her ‘mobile’. She returned smiling broadly. “You offer has been accepted, can you arrange finance at once?”

“I assume a cheque will be acceptable? Where are the papers?”

“I’m afraid I don’t carry them with me.”

“You don’t?” Janet looked surprised and shocked. “Then go and fetch them at once! Oh, and bring someone back with you to witness the transaction.”

They watched the woman scurry back to her car and drive off. “Well, Janet, I think we can say that she was well and truly ‘SOTHBAB’.”

“What on earth is SOTHBAB?”

“Stamped on the head by a bimbo.”

“So, I’m a bimbo am I?”

“Of course you’re not! But that’s what she took you for till the very moment you struck. I’ve practically given myself indigestion trying not to laugh.”

Laughing together they went and explored the new home of ‘Janet and Master’.

It was about an hour later when the ‘Janet and Master’s appointed lawyer just about dead heated with the returning estate agent, bringing her legal lady and another little man who was to witness the deal. It was all routine stuff, but they thought it better to have it all professionally checked.

Janet signed the documentation – which drew some odd looks.  She took her chequebook out of her expensive designer handbag and began to write.

“I would prefer it if you signed the cheque, Sir.”

‘Master’ turned to the house agent with a shocked expression. “I do so hope that that wasn’t a sexist remark I just heard.”

“I’m afraid it was, Sir.” Their lawyer chipped in. “In the light of which I must advise you that you have every right to repudiate the contract if you wish.”

The Estate agent was horrified at her gaff. If she lost the sale at this point it would cost her her job.

“Do you, Janet? There are several other likely places we can go and look at.”

Janet thought for a moment, sucking her cheek then, slowly, “No, I don’t think so – one SOTHBAB should be enough for her for one day.” She finished the cheque and handed it over, accepted the keys and put them together with her chequebook and the deeds to the place back into her bag.

Leaving the estate agent standing in the car park, wondering just what a SOTHBAB could be, they drove back to the shop.

 *     *     *     *     *     *

Wickford met them at the back door. She looked worried. “A rather nasty girl came while you were out, she said that you had promised her money.”

“I hope you didn’t give her any.”

“No, of course not, … … but, well, she did look so in a state that I offered her a meal.”

“Did she accept?”

Yes, I cooked her a big plate of sausages and mash, Mam, and she just wolfed it down with about half a loaf of bread and butter and several mugs of coffee. Then she ate two oranges and just more or less keeled over.”

“Where is she now?”

“She’s sleeping on the changing room floor. Everything is locked up in there and I’ve been keeping an eye on her, she hasn’t moved. I’m sorry if I didn’t do right.”

“You did quite right, Wickford. Keep a sharp eye out for her though, I suspect she will steal anything that isn’t screwed down.

Back in the office, they re-drew their bar chart, adding the extra tasks then, working with the yellow pages and a trade directory, they started a telephone battle that would have done credit to the planners of D-day. They just picked off jobs as they got to them and engaged the various services as they could fit them in. Starting with an office janitorial service who promised to send a team in the next afternoon, hoping thus to get the ongoing cleaning contract. By the end of office hours, they had more or less broken the back of the job and had redrawn a slightly less impossible bar chart and PERT.

‘Master’ looked at his watch. “Well past supper time. Will our usual restaurant do?”

“That sounds perfect – shall I change?”

Not unless you want to. If you can bear to stay in that dress, it will save a lot of time.”

‘No’, she realised, ‘She didn’t want to change. She never wanted to leave this corseted and collared world, up here on her sky scraper heels. She had read the works of Sir Basil Liddle Hart, Havlock Elis, the Cunningtons and other writers on this arcane corner of social history and had sneered at their assertion that tight lacing was, after a time, addictive. Now she knew it was true.

Tied up in there, perched on these perilous heels, inside this rigid bastion, she was in her Dreamland, looking down at all the lesser mortals. This strange animal power that she engendered had grown so strong now that even she herself was conscious of it radiating from her like some psychic lighthouse.

The restaurant had decided that ‘their usual table’ was now in the very centre of the room, their service taking priority over all other dinners. Janet was perfectly well aware of the effect she was creating: what woman wouldn’t? It could easily have gone to her head, turned her into one of those conceited, overbearing bitches who poisoned the very air about them – but that wasn’t Janet’s way.

Chapter Eighteen   

       The Goth was waiting for them when they got back for the restaurant. She looked a lot better for a meal and a long sleep, but she still smelt.

“Gimee the money what you promised, gov.”

Master stood and looked at her with obvious distaste. “I promised you no money but, well, here.” He took a five pound note from his back pocket and gave it to her. “There.  That will feed you for a while, but is nowhere near enough for another ‘fix’. Be on your way.”

With a mumbled thanks, looking only slightly disappointed, the Goth walked out into the night.

Now that Janet had someone to look out for her, they decided that it was time she tried the ‘posture board’ bed.

She slipped into a corset liner and presented herself in the bedroom, where she made the acquaintance of the sleeping corset which came from her ankles up to her armpits. It zipped up the front and was, of course, back laced. She clung to the bedhead while they laced her in. It was tight but not particularly stiff. She was soon to find out why.

‘Master’ lifted her onto the posture board, which didn’t fit her curves at all, “Ouch! This is like laying on a heap of boulders!”

“Hang on a minute.” The padded face of the board was mounted on a flat spring steel plate whose curves could be adjusted by a series of screw jacks. Janet felt herself settling onto a padded form of herself which was not at all uncomfortable.

“Now for the foot formers or whatever they call them.”

“Eh?”

They were the traditional devices for training the foot into the super high heeled position;  Her feet were pushed into the wide straps over her insteps and the massive wooden ‘formers’, shaped to the form of the backs of her legs would take if perched on full ballet boots, were pulled slowly round till they touched her calves and the knee and ankle straps fastened. Her feet were fixed in the ‘ballet boot’ position. The wooden ‘formers’ were fixed to the posture board by wing nuts.

They lifted her head and slipped into a black leather ‘depravation hood’ and combined neck corset, laced tightly up the back, and further secured by a series of straps. That was indeed a new experience for Janet.

In the pitch black silence she felt herself, strap after strap, being pinned immovably to the board, her arms pinned to her sides by yet another series of straps. Janet tried a few experimental wriggles, just to confirm her total confinement and tried to relax, waiting for her ‘Dreamland’ to come to her.

Gently, silently, it drifted into her as she knew it would. Time had no meaning in Janet’s ‘Dreamland’, all the clocks are disconnected, as are all the dimensions of space, folded and condensed into a weightless, floating point in another space/time continuum entirely. The essence of Janet floated free in a soft ecstatic field of some dark energy, which permeated her very soul.

It could have been an hour, a day, a month even when they came and released her, she had no idea. Outside the window it was pitch black, except for the glow of the streetlights. “What time is it, or rather what day is it?”

“It’s about one thirty, time to start getting into today’s outfit; the street lights will go out in about half an hour.

 *     *     *     *     *

The van accelerated quickly away from the traffic lights till the driver knocked it into neutral for it to coast silently to its mark by the kerb. The flat representing the front of a Victorian town house was manhandled into place as was a glowing, make believe Victorian gas lamp post. The camera crew swung into their now well-rehearsed routine.

Janet had no ‘well-rehearsed routine’, every dress she wore presented its own problems. She remembered a fashion historian writing the ‘every new fashion pre-supposes that there is, somewhere, a woman with the skill to wear it’. This dress was copied from an eighteen-seventy=six fashion plate, but its line had been greatly exaggerated.

The delicate lace collar was on a rigid base of modern, rigid grip, made high so as to exaggerate her swan necked look. The bodice was smooth and long over padding at the sides of her chest, and hips down to well below her hips. That this artificial edifice had to have been erected over a similarly massive corset, laced to rib cracking tightness, goes without saying. The skirt, over a stout canvas tube to prevent her knees from being obvious as she struggled with six in-steps to hobble onto her mark was a revealing, clinging line with all it fullness drawn the back.

The discrete soft edged spotlighting threw an almost unbelievable picture of extreme elegance against the gloom of the make believe sooty Victorian backdrop as she turned to the dolly camera. “Please, good people, I have but a moment to tell you of this marvellous new thing that will change all our lives. It will … … .”

 ‘Master’ strode into frame. Dressed in a black, Victorian top coat and top hat and carrying a silver mounted cane, he literally scooped Janet into his arms, saying “Now then, young lady, let’s have no more of this!”

An open, four wheeled carriage drawn by two gleaming black horses drew up beside him and he loaded Janet aboard and they drove off.

The old lady in the upstairs window opposite was grateful for the entertainment, but a little sad that the whole thing had been over so quickly, not much over two minutes from an empty street to an empty street. They were getting as well-rehearsed as a Formula1 pit crew. She went and made herself a cup of tea.

The lone beat copper had timed it on his wristwatch. Two minutes fifteen seconds, no way would the courts countenance a case of ‘obstructing the footpath’.

“Did you get it, Crew?” The by now traditional question got the traditional answer. Skilled camera crews just don’t make mistakes. ‘Master’ settled down with them to edit the shots into the next ad to join the accumulating list. Janet didn’t, for once, join them.

“Help me, Wickford!” Janet swayed as she grasped Wickford’s arm. Her face was white with beads of perspiration running down her brow, she was sagging visibly and her eyelids were beginning to droop.

Wickford almost man-handled her onto the stair lift and kept pace as they mounted the stairs, steadying her charge as, otherwise, she would certainly have tumbled off the lift and back down the stairs to heaven knows what disaster. Once back to the safety of the bedroom, she supported the fainting girl against her hip while she unzipped the bodice. To save time she picked up a pair of nail scissors from the dressing table and snipped the laces again and again till the corset burst open with a resounding ‘plumph!’ and Janet relaxed into a shapeless bundle of haberdashery.

Her first real evidence that she was still in the land of the living was the ammoniac fumes of Wickford’s smelling bottle as it was wafted under her nose. She was slumped in the armchair, still half in the Victorian dress. “OK, that will do. I’m back with you.” She struggled back to a sitting position. “But that was most unpleasant, the first time I’ve fainted in my whole life. By the way, where did you get the smelling salts?”

“From the pharmacist down the road. I thought it might just come in useful.”

“Wickford, you’re a treasure. Did you get a receipt?”

“Yes, Mam.”

“Then charge it to petty cash, oh, and you’d better get a couple of spares when you have a moment, this business is getting desperate.”

“I thought you had finished with that dress Mam?”

“I have, but there are two more, even worse in the pipeline and all sorts of other costumes in store for me that certainly won’t be any easier.”

Wickford helped Janet out of the Victorian dress and into her track suite for their morning jog. She hadn’t long to wait before ‘Master stuck his head round the door and announced that there was just enough daylight. Softly they padded out into the silent streets. 

It was more out of curiosity than anything that, as they trotted past, made Janet peer into the shop doorway once again. The big cardboard box was still there, but it looked somehow odd. The top flaps had been folded in and the sides were slightly bulging. Janet gave it a tentative tug but it was heavy and didn’t budge. ‘Master’ stepped past her and flipped the lid open, peering in.

“Oh my God! Where’s the nearest ‘phone?”

It was the smell that first struck Janet, she recognised it instantly, the woodland bonfire smell of the Goth. Looking closer, there was the black leather and studs of the Goth’s outfit, a blood stained hand and a mass of tangled hair also matted with congealed blood.

The nearest public ‘phone was miles away, it would have been quicker to run back to the shop. Without hesitation, Janet pulled the lanyard out of the neck of her track suit and, standing in the middle of the road, blew her police whistle just as hard as she possibly could.

The copper had said it would work and it did. The copper came running, took in the scenes in a moment and was on his radio. The silence of a city backstreet was shattered by ‘blues and twos’ as the ambulance and several police cars came racing up. The copper had already ripped the box apart and the paramedics went to work.

“Is she dead?” They asked the copper, who had detached himself from the crowd around the stretcher as they lifted her into the ambulance. They had stood quietly to one side, keeping out of the way, waiting for the inevitable questions.

“No, she’s still alive but, if you hadn’t found her when you did, they don’t think she would have lasted till morning.”

“What’s happened to her?”

“She’s been kicked almost to pulp. We’ve never seen anything this bad, none of us.” The copper became all professional but he was obviously holding himself in with difficulty. “Look, we will be needing a statement, of course, but you’re not going to do any good standing about here, we know where to find you so I should be on your way.”

“Thank you officer.” They padded off into the gloom.

  *     *     *     *     *

It was yesterday’s corset again. Rigid, all embracing, remorseless though it was, it was nothing compared with this morning’s costume. Basically a black latex tube, it was so tight that they had to turn it inside out and, starting at her feet, roll it up her body, pushing her arms down the sleeves, pulling the helmet part over her head and zipping her in. Now she viewed the world through big, red multi-lensed insect eyes, two waving antennae sprouting from the top of her head. There was a jacket part to the costume. It was there to support six waving, insect like legs, four large, diaphanous wings and a hanging harness.

        Once in it, Janet was more or less helpless so they carried her out to the ‘cherry picker’ and hooked her onto the suspension wire.

“Stand by crew. Roll ‘em. Five-four-three-two-one … Action!”

        The hydraulic cherry picker lifted Janet on the almost invisible black wire to swing her into shot, her four wings buzzing furiously with the electric drive to hang, six feet over the road.

“I have only a moment before I must buzz off to tell you about this new thing. It’s the most … … .”

‘Master’ stepped into shot. He was wearing gum boots, a white disposable overall and a gasmask under his hard hat. On his back he carried a large knapsack sprayer. He aimed at Janet and she was enveloped in a white mist. It took teamwork between the cherry picker operator, the man on its platform and another, out of shot, but with a fine wire attached the Janet’s feet, as they made her fly round in ever decreasing circles while convulsing and rocking, till she crashed into the road, dead on her marks, and lay with broken wings and legs slowly twitching into motionlessness till two men in similar protective clothes came to gather her up, unceremoniously dumping her into a large wheelie-bin and pushing her out of shot.

“Cut!”

The cherry picker had been running silently on its internal batteries, but that silence was shattered as the diesel started and it, together with the film crew’s truck, drove off, leaving the street silent in the morning light.

With coffee and croissants, still warm from the baker down the road’s oven, they were getting better organised now, helping the editing of the morning’s work. Janet, changed into her royal blue business dress with light grey boots, belt and collar, got downstairs in time to watch the two edited ads flash onto the big wall screen, and be universally accepted as being good. Two more safely ‘in the can’. 

Chapter Nineteen   

        Many years later an older, more mature Janet would tell her children that she could hardly remember the next few weeks. “It has all melded into one huge imbroglio of furious action.” She was to smile at their excited faces as ‘mum’ recounted the tale, “Gosh! I couldn’t do it now but, my word! It was fun while it lasted.”

 *     *     *     *     *

That first morning, as they unlocked the doors of their new offices to let the cleaning contractors in, was the opening of the flood gates. A firm who specialised in what they called ‘Interior Landscapes’ had come and the sales lady had sketched several sorts of schemes, from a few potted trees to almost a conversion of the foyer into a tropical rain forest. They chose a rather subtle set up where the foliage gave discrete corners where people who were not sufficiently important to be invited into the upstairs offices could sit and discuss business seated on comfortable sofas, while it still left the foyer looking ‘live’ and friendly but largely uncluttered. The ‘interior landscape’ firm undertook also to arrange for the furniture and to maintain the plants.

          The film crew had moved in in force. Their very own studio at last! Starting with the essentials like the equipment for making unlimited amounts of coffee, they made themselves at home. They obviously knew just what they were about. Janet and ‘Master’ gave them a copy of the work schedule and left them to it. There was much else to do.

  *     *     *     *     *

The Goth had survived, as the copper told them when he came to take their statements. She was expected to make a full recovery ‘for all the good that will do’. The copper had seen it all before.

“What exactly do you mean, ‘for all the good that will do’?”

“Well, Miss, the hospital will do their best for her, of course. Then she will no doubt be offered a place on a drug rehabilitation course which I very much doubt if she will take and, even if she did, it never seems to work for long. You see, where can she go? Only back to the streets where a ‘fix’ is just about all there is to relieve her misery. We know full well who did it to her but we can’t prove it, and she certainly won’t shop them, it would be certain death if she did, but they are all she has to go back to.”

“There but for the grace of God go I … … Officer, is there nothing we can do?” Janet just couldn’t accept the situation.  Somehow, if they hadn’t given her that fifty pounds. … … . “Would it help if I were to talk to her?”

“I doubt it, Miss. She’s too far gone. But do so by all means, it can’t do any harm.” He gave her the address of the hospital and her ward number and left to do his bit to sort out the perpetual problems of town life.

All this was in addition to the work back at the old shop. The next night Janet wore another Victorian dress, this time with a huge bustle and wasp waist. ‘Master’ played the stern Victorian father with mutton chop whiskers and a curved meerschaum pipe. She was bundled into a full coach and four and driven off.

For the second shot in the first rays of dawn, she burst out of the door dressed only in Victorian long drawers, stays and camisole, hotly pursued by an actress dressed as a Victorian maid. She got in quite a long speech about ‘the family having hidden all her clothes so that she shouldn’t be able to come and tell them about this wonderful new … …’ before two liveried footmen seized her, supervised by and imperious ‘Master’ as she was, this time, dragged back into the house. 

 *     *     *     *     *

       The taxi dropped her at the main entrance to the hospital and she waited patiently at the reception desk till the girl entered the Goth’s name into the computer and confirmed for her where she was. The Ward Sister couldn’t help staring. That such an immaculate business woman should come to see such a piece of social flotsam was past her comprehension. “Are you related?”

“No, I just happen to know her.”

“I’m sorry but I don’t think she will speak to you, Miss, she’s still in shock and just stares into space.”

“None the less, I’ll just go and see her if I may?”

The ward sister showed her to the end of the bed and left her. The copper had told her that her name was Paula.

“Hello Paula, remember me?” Janet sat down and watched the blank face, staring fixedly at nothing. It was bandaged and hideously bruised. Her left arm was in plaster. Janet spoke softly, telling her how sorry she was that it had happened to her, that somehow she knew it had something to do with her getting involved with ‘Janet and Master’; that she was so very sorry and was here to help if she could.

A look of something like obstinate truculence came over Paula’s face.  Her mind registered Janet as just another of those bloody ‘do-gooders’ but, at least, Janet was getting through to her. Janet opened her bag and took out a small cardboard box. “Look, I’ve brought you some chocolates, they’re all soft centres in case you can’t yet bite very easily.” Paula made no attempt to take them so Janet placed them gently on her lap.

Slowly Paula’s eyes swivelled down to stare unbelievingly at the box. ‘Do-Gooders’ don’t bring chocolates, only friends bring chocolates. Across the barren emptiness of her soul, Janet’s little gift brought the first touch of human friendship. Out there in the grit and dirt of hard, cruel streets Paula had not felt the touch of friendship since … since … sin … Her eyes welled up with tears that flooded down her cheeks. Her shoulders shook slightly with silent sobs.

Impulsively, knowing instinctively that she mustn’t speak, Janet laid her hand gently on Paula’s. For a long time, she knew not how long, Janet sat, silently pouring her power into Paula. Suddenly she knew full well what she was doing: ‘If you’ve got it, flaunt it.’ She could always get this power recharged, that she knew.

The hospital psychiatrist came quickly at Sister’s ‘phone call. Together they stood in the doorway to the ward and watched. “Thank you for calling me, Sister, you did quite right to be concerned. What you are seeing there is that young lady precipitating a crisis in your patient. When the flood has abated, she will start to talk. If her visitor stays and listens, go and offer them a cup of tea. Don’t, whatever you do, start talking about ‘visiting time being over’.

Such a simple thing, a cup of tea, but women over the ages have talked ‘over the teacups’ and Paula just had to unburden herself. It was all a very simple, trite almost, and a not uncommon story. Paula had been a happy, extrovert, party loving girl – till she went to the wrong party. She hadn’t wanted to try drugs but, well, everybody else was and they taunted her till she gave in.

Crack cocaine is the very claw of the devil and, once it takes hold, there is no escape, not without help. She had turned for help to her parents, quiet, respectable people who, till that moment, were inordinately proud of their daughter. They just didn’t understand, were too judgemental;, it had resulted in a monumental row and Paula had fled, like so many, to the unforgiving streets of London, living rough, relying for her protection on a gang of feral louts who stole what they could and shared their booty – and their ‘habits’.

It was the fifty pounds that Paula had earned – it bought enough ‘coke’, or rather crack cocaine, for them all to get high and, when they ‘came down’, had expected her second visit to the shop to produce the same bounty. They just didn’t believe she had got but a fiver. In the frenzy of withdrawal they had turned on her in their anger.

“Well, you can’t go back there you know. You would never be safe again.”

“I shall just have to,” She was sobbing uncontrollably now, “there’s nowhere else to go.”

“You could get a job.”

“Some hopes for the likes of me! Employers run a mile if they think you’re on drugs. Anyway, those leather togs are all I have and, even if I can get the blood off them, who’s going to offer me a job dressed like that?” There was a note of despair in Paula’s voice. It told Janet that she desperately wanted ‘out’ but there was no ‘out’. She had just given up.

Janet sat for a full minute, deep I thought. “OK, then, this is the offer. If you will go on the drug rehab course you’re offered, if you stick it out to the end, I will find you some more respectable clothes in exchange for that hideous outfit, and I will find you a job working for me. It will not be an easy job and, at first, you will hate every minute of it and, be of no doubt, one backslide and you’re back out on the streets.” She stared Paula straight in the eyes. “If you make it, through … if …., then I guarantee that you will be a highly employable and a very ‘sought after’ woman.”

Janet stood up to leave. “What I’m offering is not an easy option, don’t think that for a moment, far from it. It is going to be hell on earth. It’s a matter of whether the ‘crack’ has left you enough guts to take the offer.” She gave Paula one last hard stare. “It’s the only offer on the table, my dear.  The alternatives are being found floating face down in the canal or dead in some dark corner. Think about it. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Sitting in the taxi on the way back to the shop, Janet had a sudden thought. Talking to Paula, her accent had gradually changed. Slowly the harsh ‘estuarine’ voice with its overtones of cockney arrogance, violence and obscenity had modulated into a quiet, educated voice with just a trace of the lilt of Mid Wales. She had hardly noticed it at the time, but maybe that was the real Paula, still flickeringly alive.  Janet realised instinctively that there was not the slightest use her mounting a rescue party, the real Paula had to fight her way out under her own power.

 Power, that irresistible power that women have, if they did but realise it. Janet knew that power now. Submitting to ‘Master’s’ dominance had taught her where the fountainhead of that power lay. She sucked her cheek and smiled, a wicked, impish smile. It might work. Anyway it was just about the only hope for Paula.

 *     *     *     *     *

         The dressmaker demanded a fitting session for the next generation of ‘business woman’s’ clothes for Janet. It was interesting and exciting in its way of course – but she was a busy woman and spared the time with difficulty, particularly as she had also to be fitted for a whole range of new corsets, each offering a different compromise between extreme figure forming and restriction bordering upon complete inability to perform any of the myriad of functions demanded of her. This was complicated by the fact that corsets which would have defeated her a few weeks ago she could now take in her stride; indeed, she took an almost perverse delight in confounding the aged corsetiere by her acceptance of suggestions for more difficult-to-wear garments.

This was all compounded by time spent in the hands of hair dressers and cosmeticians.

         She more than suspected that ‘Master’ was up to something. She saw less and less of him as the project gathered pace, but she knew he was franticly busy. He left her little notes or messages delivered through Wickford and it was obvious that he was up to something important. She assumed that, whatever it was, he wasn’t going to worry her with it, busy as she was, or, at least, she hoped that’s what it was.

 *     *     *     *     *

The last shoot in the early morning blackness went like clockwork.  Janet wore an extreme Edwardian ‘S’-bend costume. It didn’t hobble her but her black button boots twinkled under the hems of voluminous petticoats, underskirts and a massive skirt so bedecked with frills and flounces that it almost stood on its own. “This modern world,” she pronounced, “has struggled for too long without this wonderful new thing. Today I bring you great news, it is here at last that … … .“

Janet spent several hours in hooded darkness, strapped to the posture board before they shot the very last street scene. She sensed that she had spent so much of her power in getting through to Paula that a swift recharge was most definitely required. In any case, a little time spent in her ‘Dreamland’ was infinitely preferable to listening to the snorers of the film crew. 

The same Victorian house front and glowing gas lamp post, with Janet dressed only in Victorian long drawers and a strait jacket, her hair standing in wild disorder, rushed out the door, wild eyed and screaming that, “This is the last chance! They would do anything to stop me telling the world about this wonderful th … … .”  ‘Master’, dressed in the black frock coat of a Victorian doctor, directed two men dressed in the uniforms of Victorian mental nurses to manhandle her into a black, horse-Victorian ambulance. ‘Master’ looked into camera and shook his head sadly before walking slowly out of shot. 

That was it, almost the last time they would invade the silent streets, almost. They edited the last two street shots, two more ads in the can. There was something of an ‘end of term feeling about it all. In a few hours a removal van would back up to the back door and everything would be loaded up for transport to the new offices.

Heaving furniture about was not part of Janet’s CV so, arranging to meet them at the new office later in the day, she shook hands all round and Janet, rigidly corseted as usual and in a beige version of her ‘standard’ business outfit with natural leather belt, cuffs and collar, floppy beret and black satin coat, called a taxi to take her to her old flat. She had paid the rent till the end of the quarter and just hadn’t had time yet to clear it out. She sorted out a couple of changes of clothes that would fit practically anybody and packed them into an old, canvas grip. A taxi took her to the hospital.

“She is in a bad way, I’m afraid. She’s in such a state that we have had to move her into a private ward and her moaning is driving the other patients up the wall. I’m not at all sure she will want to see you.”

“If I walk in the door, she hasn’t got a lot of choice, has she? Come with me, Sister, if you please. I want a witness.”

As they walked down the corridor, the Ward Sister explained that Paula had signed up for the re-hab course and would be taken by ambulance to start the treatment as soon as the doctors here said she was fit to be discharged. Unfortunately, that had not prevented the withdrawal symptoms from kicking in with a vengeance. The hospital had given some palliative medicine, but Janet could hear her moaning long before they reached the door of her room.

“Great hell and goose guts! You really are in a state.” Janet stood by the side of the bed, looking down at the sweating, moaning wreck.

Paula looked up beseechingly. “Help me! Oh, for God’s sake, help me!”

“If there really is a God I can’t see him wanting anything like you in his heaven.” Janet’s quick domineering tone cut through Paula’s misery like knife. “I’m told you have signed up for re-hab. Well done! That’s at least a start. Are you still agreeable to our deal about swapping clothes? If so, this is what I’ve brought you.” She unzipped the grip and took out a trouser suit, a pair of slacks and a sweater and a print summer dress. She showed her the rest of the clothes in the grip. “There you are, that lot in exchange for that disgusting leather outfit, is it a deal?”

She had got it right. Just the right force of personality to get through to Paula’s mind that was running wild in her skull. “Yes! Yes! Oh yes! But help me please, PLEASE!!”

“All right, I’m with you, no need to shout!” Janet turned to the Ward Sister. “Would you take this grip and store it wherever you keep patients’ clothes and dig out that leather stuff for me? I’ll collect it on my way out.”

The psychiatrist had told the Sister that, should Janet return, she should be given every assistance but that he should be called at once. He came in to find Janet perched stiffly on the edge of the bed with her arms around Paula’s shoulders, while Paula was clinging desperately with her arms around Janet’s corseted waist as far as the plaster cast allowed, and her head resting on Janet’s shoulder. Tears were streaming down her cheeks and she was listening intently as Janet murmured soft words. Janet nodded to the psychiatrist who came in quietly and sat the other side of the bed. The words, he realised, meant very little but he couldn’t help feeling the power flowing into his patient. It was quite palpable.

Slowly, Paula relaxed and slipped into a deep sleep. Together they lay her down and re-arranged the bed. Janet nodded towards the door and they left silently. “I’ve heard of faith healers who can do things like that, but I never expected to see it done in a National Health Hospital. How on earth do you do it?”

 “If I knew that, Doctor, I would publish a book that would camp forever on the Best Seller list. Honestly, I’ve no idea.”

They sat in Sister’s office and drank tea. Part of the stock in trade of a psychiatrist is to make yourself easy to talk to and he listened intently while she explained the kinky life style she had chosen and the strange power it engendered. She expected him to nod condescendingly and not believe a word but; “You know, if you go to the National Portrait Gallery or some such and look at the portraits of the beauties of the past done by the great Masters, if you stand there long enough, you can feel some faint echo of their power coming from the canvas, still there after all those hundreds of years. There’s ‘nothing new under the sun’ as they say.” He looked at her, suddenly serious. “You have that power, I can feel it even now as I sit here. Nobody can take it from you. It is yours for good or evil. Please use it wisely.”

“I’ll try to. Now I must collect those awful leather clothes and be on my way, there is much I must attend to.”

“What do you intend to do with them?”

“Find some safe place to dump them. They are only fit for land fill at best.”

“Well, the hospital has an incinerator where we dispose of bloody dressings, bits that the surgeons snip off, that sort of thing. Blood soaked leather would be quite appropriate to go in there.”

“That would be very helpful, thank you”

That night Paula slept quietly and peacefully such as she hadn’t done in a long time. After breakfast, the ambulance took her to the rehab centre, but now Janet had her in her power.

Chapter Twenty   

In the new studio, they set up the entrance to a rocky cave; Janet ran out, dodging between the make believe boulders and, dressed only in a deerskin, started her spiel about ‘this wonderful new … …’  ‘ Master’, in a similar caveman fur, came running after her, carrying a large, menacing-looking ‘blow up’ club with which he batted her over the head and then dragged the ‘unconscious’ girl by the hair (actually by the ‘hanging harness’ hidden under her dear skin) back into the cave.

“Got it, Crew?” The traditional question was answered by them pointing to the big monitor hung on the wall, where they watched the instant playback. It would need practically no editing, so they left it to the crew; they knew the form perfectly well by now.

While the crew set up the scene for the next ad, they changed back to business clothes and an immaculate Janet, dressed in a long pencil skirt with no waist band, it’s boned form following the lines of her stringent ‘business’ corset right up her he breasts, where it gave way to a soft chiffon blouse with a rigid, chin high starched ‘man’s’ collar and ‘bootlace’ tie under a dark blue ‘bolero’ jacket, all perched on polished, calf high button ballet boots with quite perilous eight inch heels, moved smoothly to greet a young graphic artist and accompany him to ’Master’s’ office, where they interviewed him for the job of ‘Graphics Manager’ to ‘Janet and Master’.

His previous employer, a very big advertising agency had sacked him without a reference. ‘Master’ asked him to show them some of his work and, from a big ‘artist’s’ folder he lay scheme after scheme before them. “Is this all your own work?”

The young man shrugged his head sadly. “I’m afraid so, Miss. Sorry. I haven’t had time to produce a new folder; this is just the stuff that they let me keep when they threw me out.”

It looked amazingly good work to both Janet and ‘Master’,  even if rather ‘off beat’. “Tell me, but only if you wish. Why did they sack you?”

Sadly and without a word, he produced another sheet. It was a soft pencil ‘story board’ for an ad. It was an ad so commonplace and banal that, even by the standards of modern TV ads, it would be voted ‘the ad most likely to be forgotten’. It was obviously not the work of the young artist.

“So?”

 “Well, the boss did this and gave it to me to work up into a ‘camera’ board. The nosy old sod went rummaging through my papers after I had left for the night and he found this.” He took another story board from his folder and laid it over the top. Janet and ‘Master’ stared at it for a moment before it struck them what it was. Beautifully drawn, it was a subtle send up of the pervious sketches. The more they looked at it the more they saw; it was bitingly, wickedly funny. “I wouldn’t have been fool enough to show it to him of course, I only did it to help me think of some way to ‘liven it up’ – to produce a more ‘lively’ ad.”

 There are things that a tightly corseted woman just should not do and one of the cardinal sins is to give way to helpless laughter. With her ribs hammering painfully against her corset steels, Janet leant on the edge of the desk for support while tears of laughter did great damage to her makeup. “If they had made that into an ad it would have won all sorts of awards!”

“It got me the sack.”

“And it’s got you the job! When can you start?”

The young man stared at them unbelievingly. ‘Master’ confirmed the decision. “The job is yours if you want it. This industry needs minds like yours – so welcome to the mad house. What do we call you, by the way?”

“My friends call me ‘Mike’.

“Then Mike it is, you’re among friends.”

                                                                                                                                                                              *     *     *     *     *

The crew had set up an early mediaeval mud hut with thatched roof against a painted back-cloth. Janet, dressed in brown skirt and apron, loose blouse and a ‘milkmaid’s white cap emerged from the hut, carrying two milk buckets hanging from the traditional yoke. She started on a carefully rehearsed version of her spiel in mock early English when ‘Master’s’ voice off camera shouted, “Silence woman!” Dressed as a much too-clean version of Robin Hood, he was accompanied by the most miserable looking version of Friar Tuck who, with ‘bell book and candle’ pronounced that ‘her ranting was sacrilege’ and they dragged her off towards a post and pile of brushwood painted on the backcloth where she was, obviously, to be burnt at the stake.

Over the next few days they shot versions of the same scene in sets to imitate renaissance Italy, Elizabethan England and even a scene on the deck of HMS Victory where Admiral the Lord Nelson had Lady Hamilton thrown overboard because she wouldn’t keep quiet about ‘this wonderful new thing that will … … .’ And so on and so on.

They spliced all the ads end to end onto one CD, adding at the last minute ‘leader’ and ‘tail’ by Mike, who managed in short order to produce a set of graphics which told the viewer that this was a preview of the proposed ads devised by the ‘Janet and Master’ partnership, and ending with an invitation to view the great day when this wonderful thing be unveiled to the world.

They viewed it time after time till they were all satisfied – then they invited the client’s Marketing Manager to come and approve it all or otherwise.

              *     *     *     *     *

The Marketing Manager watched the CD as it was run on the Presentation room’s big screen. Apart from one or two snorts of laughter at some of the more ridiculous scenes, he said nothing.

“Will you show that again, please?” He sat through the re-showing, this time jotting down a few notes.

The curtains in front of the screen slid closed and the room lights were faded up. ‘Master’ broke the silence. “Well, that’s the best we could do, I’m afraid.”

The Marketing Manager nodded. “There are several more ads there than we asked for.”

“True, but while our creativity was on the boil, we shot all the ideas we had. You don’t have to buy the spares if you don’t want them.”

“Oh, we’ll buy them all right. Look, I came here today with my tail between my legs to beg you to get me out of the smelly yet again. You’ll never guess, they’ve put back the launch day yet again! I’ve told them that they will be more than lucky if you can get them off the hook yet again and I’ll make them grovel before I’ll tell them that you’ve done it already. If they do it again I’ve told them that I shall resign. Whatever you do, don’t tell then that we have a couple of ads in hand.”

“Oh, we won’t, that’s our secret.” ‘Master paused for a moment before he asked the million dollar question. “Well, if that’s OK, we will wrap it up and send you the final bill. If you’ve finally fixed the big day, do you want us to contribute to the big launch?”

The Marketing Manager tucked the CD away in his briefcase. “Of course we do. Don’t you realise that you’ve got us over a barrel, don’t you realise that, without ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ to finally unveil the damned thing, the whole campaign will end up as a damp squib. Yes, we want more than your assistance, we want you to take the whole thing on board. We want you to make the big final exposé, make it big, sensational. Any suggestions you have will be more or less rubber stamped.”

There was something of a shocked silence. Neither Janet nor ‘Master’ had thought along those lines, they had been too focused on spinning the tale of ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ to think what would happen beyond.

It was Mike who diffidently dropped the bombshell. “How about doing it live on TV?” He stood up and, with his back to the curtain, more or less mimed it. “We show the last ad – the one where she is taken off as a mad woman in the strait jacket or whatever, then we cut to some big, Hollywood style shindig, all dinner jackets and flashy dresses and the curtains open on the stage and there is Miss Janet in some wonderful outfit who comes forward and does her thing ending with the unveiling of this wonderful new thing.” He looked around at the silent faces. “It could look sensational, it really could.” He ended rather lamely.

“It has one huge advantage.” The marketing manager said, thoughtfully. Except for Janet and the crew from the factory who will bring the thing to the venue, absolutely nobody will know what it is till the very last moment.”

“Live TV,” ‘Master’ mused, “nobody has even done an ad live on TV. The TV Companies will have kittens.”

Janet looked sternly at Mike. “Michael, my lad, we employ you for ideas, not to give me a heart attack. I’m just a working girl, not a TV star.”

“No you’re not, Janet.” ‘Master’s’ voice was soft and conciliatory. “Not any more. You’re ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell All.’ It has to be you.”

Janet was close to tears.  “Yes, I suppose it has to be me. Jesus wept! I’m terrified already. I shan’t sleep for weeks.”

But she did. That night, laced into the sleeping corset, strapped into the foot formers, strapped immovably onto the posture board, her head in the black darkness of the deprivation hood, she slipped quietly into her ‘Dreamland’, where all was safe and, at the same time, exciting. She didn’t know if she was waking or sleeping, she could only feel the power flowing into her.

Chapter Twenty-one  

It would have been easy to panic. There always seemed to be more jobs that there were hours in the day. Even half an hour wasted waiting for a taxi that was late was something of a disaster. She tried to get into her little car, but it was immediately obvious that, laced into in her business corsets, she had no chance of getting behind the wheel, let alone driving it. It didn’t worry Janet overly much, driving in London’s dense traffic was no pleasure – but neither was waiting about for cabs.

‘Master’s’ solution was simple. She had just put the ‘phone down when he came into her office with a middle aged man in a charcoal grey two piece suit, immaculately polished shoes and a white shirt with an unusual tie. “Janet, I’ve solved you transport problems, there’s a new Volvo estate parked outside. The firm has bought it for you. This is Mister Pendle, Jack Pendle, if he’ll do, he’s to be your chauffeur.”

Janet was getting good at interviews, it didn’t take long. He was a family man with two boys, he had been on an advanced driving course and a chauffer’s training course. About average height, he had a quiet, relaxed manner that somehow gave her confidence. The only slightly odd thing was that he was wearing a dark blue tie with a pattern of flying daggers, which seemed an odd choice for a chauffeur. The real significance didn’t strike her at the time but ‘Master’ had noted it, which was one of the reasons he had suggested him. “Well, Mister Pendle, I’m sure we shall get on splendidly.” She shook his hand. “I have an appointment with some people just outside Marlow in an hour and a half. Shall we go?”

It made an enormous difference. Not only did he drive her everywhere with a quiet good humour but, sitting, leaning back comfortably, in the back with her laptop, her mobile and her briefcase she had extra productive hours in the day. It was more than that. When, one day, she suddenly had a huge ladder in her stockings, he quietly produced from the boot what he cynically referred to as her ‘spares kit.’ It was a substantial vanity box which he had bought somewhere, filled with just about everything that a lady could possible need to cope with a routine disaster. It was just about the last thing she would have expected a man to think of but, no, he explained, he had consulted with Wickford, who had put it all together – including of course several new pairs of stockings in a variety of shades.

*     *     *     *     *

         Paula, looking entirely different, was shown up to her office by one of the film crew. Years of sneaking about in the shadows had made her try to creep in via the roller shuttered doors of the studio and he had caught her. “Come in, Paula, and sit down. I’ll be with you in a minute.” As she finished her ‘phone call, Janet examined the repaired Paula. She looked much fitter, but was thinner and drawn with an air of tension about her, as though she had not quite ‘come down’ yet from some frightening battle.

“You look a whole lot better, Paula. All those horrible bruises have gone, but you have lost a lot of weight. That old trouser suit of mine is hanging off you. I assume you have finished the re-hab. course, otherwise they would have ‘phoned me if you had bolted, so congratulations. Now, what can we do for you?”

“You did say that you would find me a job, Miss, and the hostel said I can’t stay there any more now the course is done so I was hoping that you might help me find somewhere.”

There was a clear implication in her voice and manner, a hopeless realisation that she knew she was just a worthless piece of junk to be thrown on society’s scrap heap, that this was her last hope and that she didn’t really expect anything from it.

Janet thought for a moment then, “Move your chair into the middle of the floor, sit on it and say nothing. This is going to embarrass the hell out of you.” She picked up the house ‘phone and made three quick calls, then dismissed Paula from her mind, getting on with her work, till the head of the film crew, Wickford, Mike and Jack Pendle came in and sat around the room on the chairs she indicated with a quick wave of her hand. She closed the folder she had been working on and looked up silently for a moment.

“This will sound quite mad – but we’re going to do it.” Staring fixedly at Paula, she indicated the others one by one, telling her who they were and what they did. Then she indicated Paula to the others. “This is Paula. She did that awful Goth in that ad.”

The head of the film crew looked hard at her for a moment before he recognised her and nodded. “She’s a just dried out drug addict, a thief and has been living rough in the most degrading conditions imaginable. She has made herself into the most disgusting garbage that society could well be rid of.” She paused for a moment to let her words sink in.

“On the other hand, she wasn’t born like that, and she received a beating that all but killed her because she tried to earn an honest crust by doing the ad for us. So, because we were somehow the cause of that and because, for some reason I don’t understand myself, I feel we owe it to her, even if society tries to shuffle off its responsibility as cheaply as possible.  So we are going to give her one last chance.”

        She looked around the faces of her team. They were still puzzled, but she obviously knew what she wanted. “Pendle, Wickford, you are to find her some decent lodgings. The first week’s rent will come from her first pay packet but, for now, charge it to petty cash, I’ll sign for it.

She is at your disposal for any job that she can do, fetching and carrying, running errands, we’re all rushed off our feet and she must join this Mad Hatter’s Tea Party. Treat her decently but keep her up to the mark. If she steps out of line, tell me at once.” She looked hard at Paula. “You know what will happen if you do – just once.”

Paula nodded but remembered not to speak.

“That’s all for now. Wickford, stay behind please.” The others shuffled out. Janet explained to Wickford that Paula needed clothes, a couple of changes for now but that she had some ideas for her that would take a little time to arrange. Paula’s face was a picture as she was told that, from now on, she would wear a well-fitting girdle and stockings at all times. “The other thing, Wickford, I didn’t mention it before the others, but she is illiterate, somehow she must be taught to read and write.”

That was finally too much for Paula. She burst out, “I’m not! Not illiterate! I can read and write perfectly well, I’ve got three ‘A’-levels and a secretarial diploma.” She looked from one to the other for a moment then went on more evenly, “It’s my eyes. I have what they call ‘conical cornea’. It can’t be corrected with glasses, I have to have special contact lenses and, well, I forgot them when I left home.”

“That changes a lot! Wickford, get her to a really good ophthalmologist and sort it out as quickly as you can!”

 Before the door closed behind them, Janet had got the number of a firm just outside Glasgow who specialised in what they called ‘work wear’ (anything from overalls to airline uniforms), and asked for their literature.  She called Mike in, bringing his sketch pad, and she described the clothes to be made for Paula. Now that she had an educated girl on her hands, the prospects were wide open. 

*     *     *     *     *

“Well, you’ve done it now I suppose.” ‘Master’ shook his head in exasperation. “As if we didn’t have enough to do without taking that thing on board.”

Janet felt anger rising in her. “She deserves this last chance, whatever you think! I thought we were equal partners. How I run my side of the thing is my affair entirely, I would remind you!”

He spun on his heal and stalked away. Over his shoulder he almost shouted, “Oh, it is. Just don’t come crying to me when it all comes crashing down around your ears!” His office door closed behind him.

No woman likes to be denied the last word. Even worse, he was probably right. On the other hand, it was their first open disagreement, she had a flickering fear that he was already regretting their partnership. ’Oh well, it was fun while it lasted.’

 *     *     *     *     *

So much to do, a venue to be booked, a guest list to be compiled, invitations to be printed and posted off, caterers to be arranged and a ‘bill of fare’ agreed. The list was endless. She almost forgot the great day when the first ad was to be screened.

So far as ‘Janet and Master’ was concerned, it was a very low key affair. A few of their growing staff joined them for beer and sandwiches in the presentation suit while they watched the evening’s TV schedules, switching between channels to see it repeated time and again. “Well, it certainly was short and to the point.” ‘Master’ was obviously disappointed. He had seen it so often that it was ‘just another TV ad’.

The next day they waited for the Marketing Manager to ‘phone with his opinion but he never did. She was new to all this – things were taking time to lift off.

By the third day, the gathering in the Presentation Suit had disappeared. Janet sat alone and watched, sipping a cup of instant coffee that went cold long before she finished it. ‘Master’ had left early, she had no idea where he had got to.

He didn’t come and put her into bondage any more, he left that to Wickford. It wasn’t the same somehow, her ‘Dreamland’ was now so very slow in coming to her. Her immobility began to drive her frantic, she almost called the whole thing off.

She got on with her part of the arrangements for the ‘Great Day’ but the excitement had gone out of it. She began to think about the bleak future; who on earth would employ ‘The Girl Who Thought of the Biggest Flop in Advertising History’?

The ‘phone rang. It was a reporter from one of the daily newspapers. His editor hads told him to find out just what these strange, attributable little snippets were doing, cluttering up the evening schedules. He had contacts in one of the TV sales departments who had looked them up on the computer and told him that they had been booked by ‘Janet and Master’ but there was nothing more, even the TV people were in the dark.

          Janet pressed the ‘record’ key on her telephone. “They are just what they say, young man. We are preparing the public for the advent of something astoundingly new that we will reveal in due course.”

“Marvellous, and just what is it?”

“That would be telling, wouldn’t it?”

The reported tried all the tricks, but Janet was so bored with the whole thing, so utterly fed up, that she was not going to be bullied – and boredom is the biggest and most insurmountable barrier. Eventually she said, “Look, as I like you – though God alone knows why, I’ll tell you what I’ll do. Give me your name and address and I’ll send you an invitation to the big unveiling.”

“Great! When and where is it?”

“It will be on the invitation. See you there.”

That was the beginning. Their press cuttings service began to send envelopes stuffed with clippings, mainly from the gossip columns, they were even mentioned by the ‘talking heads’ of the TV discussion programs. Janet had Paula equipped with a big bottle of office glue, past them all into an elegant scrap book. It was going to take time for a demoralised Janet to accept that their scheme was taking off, she just thought the scrap book would be useful in her next set of job applications.

         She watched Paula like a hawk. She moaned horribly at being obliged to wear a girdle but, as Janet expected, it began to smarten her up no end. She began to take care with her hair and makeup. Relentlessly, Janet insisted that her second pair of shoes bought ‘on the firm’ had three inch heels. One or two of the camera crew took a little time to chat her up which made it dawn upon her that she was worth something after all. Janet caught that moment when one of the men excused himself and went back to his job. As she watched him go, Paula made an unconscious preening gesture with her hair. Janet smiled to herself – it was working. 

Investigative journalists were getting to be a pest, they were everywhere. The film crew began to take a delight in filming them in embarrassing situations as they crept about, trying to pry and then showing the films on an endless loop on a new screen over the reception desk. It made visitors laugh. One of the more enterprising press photographers even pressed his lens against the font window of the office and caught a picture of Janet which unbelievably made the front pages and identified her as ‘The Girl Who wanted to Tell All’, and people she had known from way back were interviewed endlessly. To avoid their endless camera flashes, Pendle took to backing the Volvo into the workshop through the shutter doors for Janet to be driven out quickly with her face in a book or magazine. It was dawning on her that they hadn’t failed after all. She went about her business with a new confidence. 

The new ‘Janet and Master’ livery made a superb uniform for Paula. Wickford took her into Janet’s flat and put her into it. She had not been expecting it. It came as a horrible surprise to find that stairs on four inch heeled, lace up, mid-calf boots and a hobble skirt were next to impossible. Wickford hadn’t spared her, the laces for her first ‘serious’ corset had to be nearly closed before the dress could be zipped up. She was allowed a minute or two to turn to and fro before the mirror, before Wickford took her down for Janet’s inspection.

“Sit down, Paula.”

“I would rather stand if you don’t mind.”

“But I do mind. You mustn’t let your clothes rule you absolutely. I told you it would be hell on earth. Now sit down and listen.”

Paula sat slowly and carefully, bolt upright. With her strapped back shoulders, twenty two inch waist and chin held high by her military style collar, she was suddenly startlingly elegant. Janet told her to swivel round till she could see herself in Janet’s office mirror. “OK, you’ve hit bottom, you’ve been through the hell of drugs and the degradation of gutter life. For the last few weeks you’ve done very well, I’m most impressed. Now you have this one last hill to climb.

Your corsets are causing you agony, you can hardly breathe and that rigid collar is choking you. I know, I’ve been there.” Janet stood up and walked round her desk to stand behind Paula, looking at their reflections in the mirror. “For some reason that I will never understand, looking like this seems to provoke strong reactions in people, Men love it, women hate us for being liked. Anyway, we are really a most saleable commodity.” Janet returned to her chair and, for a long time, explained to Paula all the wonders of their world, the reefs and rocks to be avoided and the rewards to be found at the foot of their particular rainbow. “Come on, we can’t spend all day here.” She led the way down to the foyer.

It took only a little time to explain the working of the reception desk, the control button which made the glass doors to the street slide open or shut, the intercom to the door, the two telephones, internal and external, and the ‘panic button’. As she stood there, there was yet another flash from the front window. A woman reporter pressed the intercom button beside the door. “You take it, Paula.”

Paula pressed on the ‘intercom reply’ key, calmly and without hesitation. “Good morning.”

“Is this ‘Janet and Master’ or whatever you call yourselves?”

“It most certainly isn’t ‘Whatever you call yourselves’. We are ‘Janet and Master’ as you will see if you read the name over the door. What can we do for you?”

“Well done!” Janet murmured.

“Can we come in?”

“You have business here?”

“I want an interview for my paper.”

Paula look up at Janet who nodded. “This will be very good practice for you.” She whispered as the reporter and her photographer approached.

“Are you the people who are producing these funny ads that are cluttering up our TVs?”

“Not personally, no. I just work here.” Janet noticed that, under pressure, Paula’s voice became lower pitched and the faint ‘sing-song’ Welsh lilt gave it an attractive, friendly air. There was no trace of the shrillness that betokens rising panic in a woman.

“Don’t try to be smartarse with me, young woman. I want a quote for my paper and I haven’t got all day.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it. Only vulgar people are ‘smartarses,’ as you so delicately put it.” Paula’s smile hadn’t faltered for a moment. “Now, please state your business so that I may be of assistance to you.”

The reporter blew her top. “For God’s sake put me onto someone who knows what all this is about! And I want to talk to your boss and tell them what a bloody awful receptionist they are employing!”

Janet thought it was time to take a hand. “I am this lady’s boss. I am also ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell All’ in the TV ads and I’m the ‘Janet’ in ‘Janet and Master’. Will I do?”

If the reporter thought she was going to do any better at bullying Janet she was soon disabused. She got the usual line about a world-beating new product and the bit about ‘leave your name and address and we’ll send you an invitation to the Big Day’.  The one thing they did get, however was a carefully posed picture of Paula at her reception desk with Janet standing behind her. Beautiful women sell newspapers and the two of them, Paula’s twenty two inch waist eclipsed by Janet’s wasp waisted eighteen, drew comments on the paper’s web site when it was printed on page two of the daily press. As the old Americanism has it, ‘There is no such thing as bad publicity.’

Anybody can buy or steal a newspaper. The picture had two unexpected effects, both good in their way.

While Janet and Paula were coping with the reporter, Janet noticed that Jack Pendle had emerged from the little office in the corner which he had appropriated as the control room for the new CCTV. He stood behind them and slightly to one side, watchful but quite relaxed. When Janet had finished with them, he escorted the press people to the door, courteously but firmly.

Chapter Twenty-two  

            It was getting almost out of hand. Someone ‘phoned the TV news people to say that they recognised the street where the ads had been shot and a TV crew turned up, post haste, comparing eight by ten glossy ‘screen grabs’ of the ‘scenes’. There was no doubt about it. This was the place. The shop was empty. In the window was the ‘To Let’ notice and empty shops are not very newsworthy. Frustrated, they interviewed everybody they could find, including the old lady who had seen it all from her window opposite.

The old dear was in her element, describing all sorts of scenes which might has been a disaster, as it would have given the game away had she not excitedly told of the night when Janet, dressed as a witch had flown down on her broom stick!

News hounds can be right bastards. They showed the interview edited to make it a tongue in cheek implication that she was just a was ga-ga old lady, over-excited by her sudden notoriety  – and they would have got away with it if the copper hadn’t seen it all over his morning boiled egg and toast. He ‘phoned ‘Janet and Master’ with a ‘now look what you’ve done’ message.

It was Mike’s suggestion for a response but Janet, furious at such behaviour, turned the whole team loose into furious activity. They edited one of the discarded ads and had it spliced into that evening’s peek time TV in place of that originally chosen.

The ad in question had been shot, as usual, in the faint light of dawn. A stout metal spike had been driven between two kerb stones and a thin black high tensile wire attached, which was picked up by the cherry picker and raised high overhead to be pulled taught level with the tops of the lampposts. It was from this wire, invisible in the dark, that the runner carrying Janet, dressed as a very ugly witch in pointed, wide brimmed hat and with her black cloak flying, had ridden her broom-stick to the pavement, accompanied by a peel of manic laughter, controlled by the ‘drag wire’ operator on the cherry picker platform to set down precisely to her mark. Janet stepped, stooping, off her broom-stick and turned to the camera, her face hideous with huge warts and a long, pointed and crooked nose. The green faced, ugly old crone had straightened up. Janet had peeled of the rubber mask and, smiling, started her usual spiel while ‘Master’, dressed as a wizard with pointed hat and long cloak decorated with brilliant cabalistic symbols, had glided into shot and pointed his wand at her. Janet had dodged out of the way and one of the crew had placed a flash bomb with sputtering fuze where she had stood.

As edited, Janet had flown into shot, revealed herself as ‘The Girl’, said her piece till she vanished in a flash and a puff of smoke in response to ‘Master’s’ magic wand.

The film crew had traced the old lady, she was crying her eyes out in the supermarket car park, taunted by some small boys while passers-by were grinning mockingly at her. They went to work on her with all the guile that could muster.

 *     *     *    *     *

The news-castor was finishing the peek viewing news cast when he introduced the bit about the ga-ga old lady, a bit of humour to finish the program.

Bad mistake. The network, unaware of the newscast, cut to the first ad. There was the same old lady, crying to an immaculate Janet that she really had seen a witch fly down. Janet smiled, “You mean like this dear?” She pointed to the monitor which was pushed into shot.

Cut to the ad of the flying witch.

Spliced on the end was the old lady, laughing delightedly as Janet took her off to lunch. They sat in the window of the restaurant where the world could see them. The old lady actually chatting to ‘The Girl’. After that, the old dear had a solicitor at her elbow, more than a match for any news hound. If they wanted an interview then ‘get your cheque book out’. The old lady’s post office account swelled to unbelievable proportions. The solicitor’s fees were money well spent as ‘Janet and Master’ now had a subtle control of a superb piece of free promotion.

The Marketing Manager ‘phoned. “Did they realise that the news item had gone global?” TV stations throughout the English speaking world were grabbing it and showing it for laughs.

‘Master’ took the call, he just happened to have come into the office and the ‘phone was ringing. Jet lagged from many hours sitting in aeroplanes he was slow on the uptake till the Marketing Manager filled him in on the story. That would explain the heap of e-mails cluttering up his in-box. “That would be why I have requests from all over the world to have the tapes of the ads. Till this moment I just couldn’t understand it. If I send them out, your will get world coverage for free, if that is what you want?”

‘Don’t be daft! Of course that was what he wanted.’ He couldn’t wait to tell the board that they were getting world coverage for what was becoming obvious was a dirt cheap price.

 ‘Master’ sent Janet an e-mail, all the way to the next office. It was quicker than writing a note or going next door.

            Subject:- Your prank with the old lady.

            Text:- Do you realise that your little prank has made my job fifty times more difficult? Thank you very much!

            On the other hand, well done! WELL DONE!

            Regards, ‘Master’. 

Janet was on the ‘phone at the time and hastened next door to find out what it was all about but he had gone. He never seemed to have time to speak to her these days. (That was indeed true, he was rushed off his feet, but Janet felt neglected and drew entirely the wrong conclusions.)

  *     *     *    *     *

The bunch of louts hid between the parked cars till the armoured glass doors slid open the let someone leave – when they rushed them before Paula could hit the ‘close’ button. They swaggered up to the reception desk. “’Ello chick. You’re looking even smarter than your picture in the papers.”

You can’t cringe in such a long, controlling corset. Paula sat, straight as a pencil but white as a sheet. Under the desk she had already punched the panic button but, apart from herself and the louts, the big reception area was empty. “What do you think you’re doing here? Better clear off before the management find you.”

The leader of the posse, with nose in the air, wagged his head from side to side mockingly. “Oh, all hoity – toity are we now, no time for your old mates, wot wiv yer all dressed up like the dog’s dinner!” He leant his hands on the edge of the desk and leant forward, the stench of stale booze and tooth decay breathed in her face. “Yer mus be getting a small fortune, workin’ in  this place, all the smack you can smoke in a munf ‘o Sundays – so come on then, hand over our share!”

“I don’t ‘use’ any more, I’ve been in re-hab. Those days are over. Please go away.” She gasped. She was close to fainting but wasn’t going to give in, whatever he did, not any more, not ever, whatever the consequences.”

“Dun give me that! You’re one of us, even wiv yer new airs ‘an graces.”

“No I’m not! Those days are over.”

The lout lost his temper. “Shut up ‘an hand over or I’ll give yer a nover bashing, like last time I did but, this time I’ll cut that lovely face of yours to ribbons!” To illustrate his point, he produced a bowie knife with at least an eight inch blade which he brandished inches from her face.

“No you won’t.” Jack Pendle’s voice had a quiet authority. He had come quietly from his little office and now stood close to the lout, easy, relaxed not looking in the least menacing. “Put that knife down please – and go and sit over there with your friends till the police get here.”

“Keep yer fat face art of it or you’ll get this!” He brandished the knife wildly in Jack Pendle’s face.

“Put that knife down there on the desk – while you still can.” His voice retained the same level tone.

“Right you dozey bastard, you asked for it!” The lout drew back and made a long, hard lung with his blade straight at Pendle’s ribs. Ex Colour Sargent Jack Pendle, 22nd SAS hardly seemed to move but the knife flew straight up to stick, way out of reach, in the acoustic tiles of the ceiling while there was an audible ‘crack’ as the arm broke.

“Ouch! Bloody ouch! You’ve broke me bloody arm! I’ll see you in jail fer that!”

“I don’t think so. Just go and sit over there with your friends.”

His friends seemed to think that it was game over, they headed for the door – but the armoured glass doors were closed. ‘Open the doors chick, fer chist’s sake!”

Pendle looked at Paula and shook his head slightly. “Go and sit over there where I told you, unless you’d like to go a few rounds that is.”

They didn’t fancy the odds, they sat quietly, waiting for the fuzz. “I’ll bleedin’ get you fer this!” The head lout was not quite ready to give up yet.

“Maybe, but not till you get out of jail. You’ll have to explain to the courts why you gave Paula that beating let alone threating her with actual bodily harm and trying to assault me ‘with deadly force’ as they so quaintly say.”

“Yar, there’s no evidence, it’s your word against ours there’s no one else here and Paula would never dare to inform on us!” The lout pronounced triumphantly.”

“No need to call her as witness.” He pointed to the several cameras with their attached microphones dotted around the walls. “It’s all on CCTV, locked away in my office. Bad luck, little man, it’s just not your day.”

Paula pressed the button to open the doors for the police.

 *     *     *    *     *

News hounds are always bad losers. They went through all the halls, restaurants, film studious, theatres, anywhere where Janet and ‘Master’ could possibly hold the big exposé and drew a blank. They did discovered that a firm who made stage and film sets had been commissioned to make an almost fairy tale set to Mike’s designs and to ‘Janet and Master’s order but even they didn’t know where it was to be erected and the press didn’t manage to get even a glimpse of what was being made.

‘Master’ had been a pilot officer in the RAF and it was his idea to rent a hanger on one for the many abandoned wartime airfields that clutter up East Anglia. It was waterproof and there was more than adequate parking but nothing else – no power, no water, nothing. It was miles from anywhere so that privacy was not a problem. ‘Problems are there to be solved’ was Janet’s cheerful motto and the team just ‘mucked in’. Between then they worked out solutions to every little snag. It was all coming together.

        Day by day, ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ said her piece across the whole TV network. The whole world seemed to be intrigued by the problem of just what this wondrous thing could be. Bookmakers quoted odds for the various suggestions and Janet received offers of huge bribes to tell and threats of violence when she turned them down. She told Jack Pendle, who made suitable precautions. He even enlisted a few of his old mates from Hereford Lines to keep an eye open for her. They were used to keeping shtum, it was more or less their way of life.

Laying, strapped helpless on the posture board in the dark silence of the deprivation hood was about the only time that Janet had for quiet reflection. It had all grown to such huge proportions that the quiet working girl who Janet had so recently been was a distant memory. The ads were running smoothly to their conclusion, the date for the big revelation was drawing near, the few seconds when, it seemed, the whole world would watch her do her thing for the last time. A few seconds when she could, by a single error, destroy everything. It terrified her.

Then there was the world after that. ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ would have told all. She would be finished. She would be Janet the working girl once more – what then? What then, indeed?  ‘Master’ seemed to be drifting away. He could so if he wished of course, their’s was just a business arrangement – wasn’t it? Her Dreamland drifted into her head, she needed it, needed to regenerate her power for that, after all was all she had.

  *     *     *    *     *

          Paula recognised the travel-stained VW Golf as it drew up into the ‘visitor’s’ parking space. Impulsively, she punched the ‘open’ button and the glass doors slid back. She would have been delighted to run to meet them, but her high heels and hobble only let her totter round the desk to stand and watch the middle aged man and woman come uncertainly forward till they recognised her and the woman, with a cry of ‘Paula!”, ran to embrace her. She had been afraid to make the first move. Repeatedly, Janet had told her to ‘phone or write, send smoke signals, anything. Her parents must be in despair at the loss of their only daughter they had loved, still did, but well, so much had happened of which she was heartily ashamed that she just couldn’t.

Someone had sent them a clipping from the paper. ’Was this her daughter sitting with that ‘Girl from the TV’s’ arm round her shoulders? It might be, it looked like her except that, well, she had never dressed like that. Impulsively they piled into the car and drove to this distant part of the country.

Jack Pendle watched the scene on his CCTV monitor. He ‘Phoned Janet then walked over to the reception desk. “OK, Paula, I’ll take over. Take you parents over to those settees by the window and I’ll get coffee sent over.”

It was Janet herself who arrived with the cafétier, the cups and saucers and the biscuits. She had no intention of saying anything about Paula’s days on the streets, her drugs, her beating from the lout but her very presence gave Paula the strength. Quietly, modestly she let it all out. They looked in wonder at this apparition that was their daughter. In her tight laced, rigid corset and restricting costume she was none the less very much her own woman, totally confident of her worth, of her place in the order of things. Strength through adversity indeed. “We’re all very proud of her, she’s done extraordinarily well.”

“I couldn’t have done it without Miss Janet’s help. She’s been quite wonderful.”

Janet took them to lunch. The taxi arrived promptly for once. It took only a few carefully chosen words here and there to guide the conversation and get what she wanted, it was pushing on an open door.

Yes, Paula would come home and visit from time to time, certainly for Christmas. They would ‘phone each other often, her parents wanted to know how she was getting on almost day by day, but, of course, they realised that she couldn’t abandon this wonderful new job.

Janet arranged for them to receive an invitation to the great unveiling. The party was likely to go on till very late, so she arranged a booking for them, at the firm’s expense, at a local hotel. Side by side they watched two very proud and excited parents drive off. ‘Nice people, Paula’s parents. It would have been good to have had parents like that – but then, if she had, she might have ended up as Paula and maybe she wouldn’t have found a ‘Janet’ to dig her out.’

Chapter Twenty-three  

The hanger looked just as long abandoned, old and forlorn among the encroaching weeds as ever from the outside, except that a glittering doorway, complete with canopy, had been erected to welcome people into a theatre set, a room that could have been the ballroom of the swankiest hotel in fin de siècle Paris complete with cloak rooms adequately staffed and even with a small Dias for the orchestra by the side of the proscenium curtain. Across the floor were carefully arranged groupings of tables with brilliant white cloths, set out for a full meal, each with a number tag and a remote controlled electric, make believe, candelabra.

Facing everybody was an open area, complete with proscenium arch and elaborate theatrical curtains, closed till the show was to begin.

Around the outside of this ephemeral stage set, but inside the old hanger walls, there was more than adequate room for all the comings and goings of the various staff and for the snaking cables of the TV cameras. Up high, facing the stage, was the control cabin for the TV producer.

Outside, Jack Pendle’s crew, dressed in the uniforms designed under Mike’s pencil for the occasion, were marshalling the stream of incoming cars and a series of specially commissioned luxury motor coaches that had gathered the growing multitude. They were all ex-Special Forces men, SAS and SBS, quiet, polite, watchful , courteously seeing that they were all parked correctly on the hanger apron, the taxi ways or even directing the overflow to park on the old runways. A few scruffs turned up improperly dressed and one or two uninvited people attempted to gate crash.

You just don’t try that on with what amounted to a squadron of SAS men. They were politely escorted to Pendle’s control cabin where he asked their business. Those with a reason to be there were allocated places, those improperly dressed were escorted to the huge caravan where a team from a dress hire company sorted them out. Those who were just trying their luck were equally politely seen off the premises.

The Marketing Manager greeted the guests at the door, handing them over to the team of waiters, who showed them to their allocated tables and brought their drinks. One especially large table at the very front was allocated to what appeared to be the whole of his Company’s Board of Directors and their ladies.

 This was his big night.

On the little band rostrum, the orchestra played light music to fill the background and cover the otherwise echoing emptiness of an old aircraft hanger.

In the control cabin, the quiet buzz of professional preparation was broken by the voice over the loudspeaker of the Network Controller, “Coming to you in sixty minutes – five – four – three – two – one – Mark! The Director watched the sweep second hand of his master clock tick past the mark exactly on sync.  They were ready to go.

Waiters and waitresses began to serve the meal.

 *     *     *     *     *

Were it not that it would have ruined her makeup, which had taken ages to apply, Janet would have given way to tears. This was the end. Shortly she would unveil the ‘wonderful thing’, the world would gasp in astonishment and, ‘The girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ would be no more.

Earlier she had, sitting alone in her dressing room, wept openly and Wickford had caught her at it. She couldn’t keep it to herself any longer, she had to tell someone. She explained how ‘Master’ had just drifted away, she didn’t know why. How ‘Janet and Master’ was a ‘one trick pony’ and, tomorrow would be just a paper partnership that she was certain that ‘Master’ would simply tear up. That tomorrow she would be richer, much richer, yes, but she would have to start the soul destroying slog of looking for a new job.

As a bespoke dressmaker, Wickford had, over the years, listened to many sob stories told by clients with troubles with which they could unburden themselves to no one else. Quietly, she left the room and, by chance, found ‘Master’ trying to hold two conversations at once while chatting on his mobile. She stood resolutely in his way till he gave her an exasperated ‘Yes, what is it?”

She would dearly have liked to tell him just what a lousy bastard he was but she hadn’t the time – in a few words she told him what was worrying Janet as an introduction to really giving him a piece of her mind. She never got that far. ‘Master’s’ eyes widened. “Oh my God, the silly cow!” He looked around himself wildly then, “Here, hold this.” He stuffed the sheath of papers he was holding in her hand and literally sprinted down the corridor and out of the building.

Janet saw him through the window. He ran to the Range Rover and took off with smoking tyres. The last she saw of him he was driving at ‘take off’ speed up the runway towards the little used back entrance to the airfield. ‘Couldn’t the miserable devil even say ‘goodbye’?’ Janet’s tears turned into a full flooded howl.

The show must go on, she just had to play her part till the bitter end; Janet didn’t let people down whatever the others did. Sadly, limply, she let Wickford and the hair and the makeup girl start the long, excruciating process of getting her into the last, most extreme costume as ‘The Girl’. 

 *     *     *     *     *

 The house lights dimmed, leaving each table lit only by the electric candelabra. In his ‘follow spotlight’, the marketing manager walked out in front of the main curtain. “Ladies and gentlemen, you have all been very patient but, yes, tonight is the night.” He held up his hand and waved the curtains open to reveal … … an empty space. He walked across to a spot marked by a cross of broad white tape on the floor. Pointing to it, he said, “On this spot in fifteen minutes you will see the first of many millions of our wonderful new devices. But first perhaps, in case there is anybody on the face of the planet who has not seen ‘The Girl Who Wants to Tell the Word’ doing her best to pre-empt me, perhaps we should remind ourselves of the road to tonight.”  He waived towards the back curtains that half opened to reveal a large screen. As the stage lights dimmed and the first ad appeared on the screen, he exited stage left.

Stage right, behind the back curtains, Wickford held the swaying Janet by the arm. It had taken two of them to get her lacing closed, and it had to be closed, it would be clearly visible and must look perfect, even the long tails of the laces were cut off to preserve ’the look’. She was afraid that this time they had really over done it. Janet thought so too, but, well, a faint would at least be an acceptable excuse. The last thing she wanted to do was to go out there and let the world see what an abject fool she was. With one hand she gripped the edge of the side flat of the stage set and hung on grimly. “Leave me, Wickford, there’s nothing you can do to help me now.”

“I’ll stay and keep you company, Miss, if I may.”

“No, Wickford, I must face this on my own. You would only add to my terror.”

The ads were running one after the other. Mike had drawn little link cartoons which the crew had animated. It made the whole thing into a coherent whole. From the sound track she recognised the individual ads and she was, in spite of her agony, flattered at the audience response, Gasps, gales of laughter, sympathetic moans at a particularly extravagant failure. Nearer to a faint than she dared admit, even to herself, she was saved by her ‘Dreamland’ which drifted into her and took away much of the pain.

“Coming to you in three minutes.” In the control cabin, the network controller’s voice sounded through the overhead speaker.

“Stand by everybody.” The director brought his team to the ready, his eyes never leaving the ads as they were screened. Then he pressed the intercom key as he flicked a switch, “Your mike is live, Miss Janet.”

Janet heard the words in her micro earpiece. She was gagged now, anything she said would go into the little plastic tube round her cheek and straight up the aerial for the world to hear. Miserably, she closed her eyes to shut out this crumbling world. In the darkness, she was saying goodbye to her ‘Dreamland’ for, tomorrow it would be gone.

‘Oh hell! Something was wrong! That wasn’t the tune the orchestra should play to end the ‘set’. It was supposed to be a Viennese waltz and they were playing a tune from an old Hollywood musical called ‘You Were Never Lovelier’, they had even found a crooner who was doing a passable imitation of Bing Crosby. Couldn’t they get anything right?’

In the control cabin, the network controller’s voice announced “Coming to you in ten” … nine …. – The whole world can change in ten seconds.

Janet was following the edge of the curtain as they slowly closed on the end of the ads. She became aware that a figure on a dinner jacket was following the other closing curtain, coming straight towards her. She realised in the gloom that is was ‘Master’!

They stood, face to face, either side of her mark where the curtains met. She would have demanded just what the hell he thought he was doing, mucking about at this last moment, but she couldn’t speak because of that damned radio mike.

The crooner reached the last line: “You were never lovelier than you are tonight.”

‘Master’ held up an A4 card with the words ‘I love you’ in large letters.

As she stared at it in startled confusion, he flipped it over. One the other side was, ‘Janet, will you marry me?’

Franticly she mouthed ‘Do you really mean it?’

As he nodded, he held up the ring, its diamonds flashing in the dim light behind the curtains. Impulsively she held out her left arm, ring finger extended. The ring slid on and he, taking her wrist, drew her to him.

In the control cabin the ‘on air’ light flashed on and, a second later, the curtains drew back a few feet and the spotlight found them, standing face to face, staring into each other’s eyes. It was much better than finding a solitary ‘Girl’. ‘Master’, who had stopped her saying her piece through so many ads, held her hand as he led her to her mark, bowed to her and stepped out of the spotlight.

The audience sat in stunned silence for a moment as they took in the sight of the last ‘Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’. From her toes of her gleaming ballet boots to her knees where they gave over to her black, gleaming leather corset extending up to her neck, she was sheathed in black leather, the corset fastened by a massive twenty clipped, full length busk, its chromed clips and studs clearly visible. It met her neck corset in brilliant white with some sparkling silver threads. From the collar to the floor, she wore a loose sleeveless over shift of some shimmering white, glittering cords forming a wide meshed, honeycomb net, which both concealed the lithe, black figure and tantalisingly revealed it.

Janet waited till the storm of applause subsided, finally holding her hands, palm down to wave it to silence.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, you have waited long enough! The time has finally come!  … … Here it is!” She held out her arms as of some high priest in supplication and, from between the ‘fly’ curtains above, a form floated down in its spotlights to settle gently on its mark. It was covered with a black cloth covered in turn with more of the white netting. She waited a moment to let the tension build before waving her arms in an upward swing and, obediently, the covers shot off, back up into the rafters accompanied by a loud major chord from the orchestra – and there it stood in the light of spots from all sides.

Janet’s spotlight flicked off, leaving her in the darkness to clear the stage and retreat to the dressing room. ‘The Girl Who Wanted to Tell All’ was finished.

In the darkness, salesmen had pushed a dozen or more other devices into the carefully planned spaces among the tables, as the cover flew up into the rafters they whipped off their black sheets and the house lights came up for everyone to have a close view of this new sensation. As the significance of what they saw dawned on the audience, waiters appeared bearing trays of brimming champagne glasses, and coloured streamers began to be thrown among the excited crowd.

In the control cabin, the Director watched the master clock sweep round to the final mark. “Coming to you in Five – four – three – two – one – take it Network”. The ‘On Air’ light flicked out. All over the world, untold millions of people got up from their armchairs and put the kettle on. The Director pressed his mike key as he flicked the switch off. “Your mike is dead, Miss Janet”.

At the table where the Board of Director sat, the CEO beckoned to the Marketing Manager to join him, “After a sales drive like that, even that lot,” he indicated with his cigar the salesman, busy with hoards of new customers, “we should be able to sell gold bricks to bankers.” It wasn’t praise. By tomorrow morning, orders would extend far over the horizon, the thing would sell itself after this. Already he was planning the economies he would make by cutting down his sales department and getting rid of that expensive Marketing Manager. It’s a ‘dog eat dog’ world, business. 

 *     *     *     *     *

         Janet was standing in her dressing room, facing ‘Master’ as the mike went dead and she could safely speak once more. “You Beast! Don’t you dare ever do that to me again.”

“What, propose marriage? I’ve always thought that once was enough – just so long as she says ‘yes’.”

“You know what I mean. I was near to jumping off the roof in despair!”

He was suddenly serious. “Janet, I’m so sorry. I never thought, it’s been one big rush, day and night. If we hadn’t planned ahead, take every advantage of the reputation that this job, especially tonight, has earned us we would, in a few days, we’d be just a flash in the pan and have had to start all over again. I daren’t take that chance.”

There was a pleading in his voice, he was desperate for her to understand. None the less, she wasn’t going to give in that easily. “So, just what have you been up to while I’ve been working my fingers to the bone?”

“Wearing out the seat of my pants in cars, trains, planes and sitting in front of potential clients, singing our praises. You see, once the ads started to take off, well there has never been an ad campaign like this. There are so very few new products and so we show the same old ad for the same old breakfast cereal, toothpaste, pet food or whatever, time and time again, beating the customer round the ears with it till he gets quicker on the draw with the ‘mute’ button than a Western gunfighter.

Your idea is just about the only really new thing in advertising for years – and everybody will copy it, they are no doubt busy doing just that as we talk. I just had to get the name of ‘Janet and Master’ out before them.”

He was suddenly serious. “I’m most awfully sorry, it was very wrong of me, I didn’t think, neglecting you like while you shouldered the responsibility, day by day, that must have dropped you deep in the dumps. Had Wickford not stuffed the obvious right under my nose then, well, we could have lost it all at the very last minute.

Bye the way, I hope you like the ring, it was the best that the jewellers in the local town had to offer. If you don’t go for it, we can chose another one. I must have broken every speed limit between here and there by a hansome margin and, even then, I only just made it. If it hadn’t been for Wickford, well … … . We must pay that lady a fat bonus.”

“The ring is just perfect. We must pay the whole team a fat bonus, they’ve earned it, every one of them.” Janet suddenly lit up like a small lighthouse, it had all come right! “If you’re right then we’re going to be rushed off our feet, no time for an engagement party so let’s make it tonight.”

“Marvellous! I’ll go and find Wickford to help you to change.”

With ‘Master’ at her side, the whole world was different. “What? Waste time messing about? I’ll go like this.”

She smiled at ‘Master’s’ sudden look of confusion. “Oh yes, the customer’s should get a good look at what they have paid all that money for after all – and, anyway, suddenly I find it’s rather nice in here, it’s my Dreamland.” She gave him a wicked look from under her long, long lashes. “You men! You don’t know what you’re missing. Come on, let’s party!”

The End 

BOADICEA

BOADICEA

Original Fiction by Dr. Doom


The idea had seemed a good one. All sex offenders would be kept in one prison and it would be turned over to be operated by a coalition of feminists. However, the definition of “sex offender” was very wide. A man who merely had told a politically incorrect joke or refused to promote a woman employee might find himself imprisoned with a rapist. And when abuses crept into the prison, politicians did not have the will to undo what they had created. What had started as a good idea rapidly had become a dangerous one, especially when the prison began attracting women who hated men, or who enjoyed punishing and dominating them. It became known as a place of officially-sanctioned femdom and kinkiness.

A man sentenced to a term at the Boadicea Men’s Prison would arrive in the evening. He was stripped of all his clothes by women guards and told that he would be kept naked for one week. An involuntary erection, not uncommon when confronted by physically striking female guards, was dealt with harshly, usually a whipping. Before anything else, the prisoner was fitted with a steel chastity belt. A steel band encircled the waist and a heavy plate extended over the genitals. The penis wasfitted into a rigid tube so that it was possible to urinate, but nothing else. The belt was pulled tight around the waist, an asbestos shield was inserted temporarily between it and the skin and the belt was welded closed.

Word of this barbaric system leaked out. But the prison administration successfully defended it, saying it was necessary both for the protection of staff and to prevent homosexual relations between prisoners. The journalist who had exposed the situation suddenly found himself facing charges of sexual harassment at his office. He was quickly tried and convicted and soon found himself at Boadicea, locked and welded into the very chastity belt he had decried.

The prison guards were all women. They wore provocative, skin tight uniforms, with wide leather belts, flared britches and long boots. Many of them were sensuous and beautiful. All seemed to be tall and massively endowed. But if one thing united them, it was a common desire to punish and dominate men.

Each prisoner was given a set of rules and was told they must be memorized word for word within 24 hours:

1) Boadicea Inmates are here solely for punishment. They have no rights and no appeal. The most they will gain by scrupulous observance of these rules is avoidance of additional punishment.

2) Inmates must never speak to their guards without being spoken to.

3) Inmates always must avert their eyes in the presence of guards.

4) Visits from immediate family are allowed for 15 minutes once a year.

5)Punishments will be determined on the spot by the guard and are not subject to appeal. Punishments include a wide range of restraints, helmets, masks, gags, punishment corsets and boots, whipping, sensual deprivation, sexual stimulation without gratification, and enforced feminization. The guard has sole discretion to determin the type or combination of punishment devices and the duration for which they will be applied.

Some of the guards showed amazing inventiveness and cruelty in dispensing punishment, very often for some trumped up reason. Men sometimes were chained to the wall or enclosed for days in heavy rubber suits. Whippings were common. One guard devised anelectrical device that attached to the metal chastity belt. She forced all the prisoners under her supervision to wear it constantly. She carried about a control panel, much like a TV remote control, with which she could administer shocks of varying intensity, individually or collectively. It was said that she had fewer problems and more obedience and respect on her cell block than any other guard.

What prisoners dreaded was to be under certain punishments during their annual family visit, for no exceptions were made. It wasn’t too bad if you were merely corseted or manacled. In any case, conjugal visits were rare, and even when permitted, the welded chastity belt was never removed. Even a man sentenced to a segregation helmet was not permitted to remove it if his visit happened to fall during the period of his punishment. There were sad cases in which a man who had not seen his family for a year was put in the same room with them but able to communicate only by touch. In one particularly poignant case, the prisoner’s wife was dying. It would be the last time they would see each other. He had pleaded for an exception to be made and was told it would be. His helmet had been removed, and he actually had had a glimpse of his beloved Mary. But then his guard, a large, big-breasted Amazon of a woman, was told the order had been countermanded by the warden. Despite his struggles, the helmet was forcibly clamped back on his head and locked, and he spent the few remaining moments of his visit unable to see or hear. Other men had scratched and pulled frantically, desperately, to free themselves, always without success. The only thing they gained was an additional month or two of punishment.

The punishment corsets were especially dreaded, and yet, fully sixty percent of the population might be confined in them at any one time for offenses real or imagined. A man might face long weeks of tight-laced torment for some minor infraction, say, failing to avert his gaze or speaking out of turn. They were made of rigid rubber and steel, extending from the neck to the knees, with a special reinforced area that accommodated the chastity belt already welded on the prisoner. They were not laced, but forced shut by a special hydraulic device, and then secured at the back with bolts. It was possible to lie down or to stand but almost impossible to sit. Sentences of six months or a year in such an unendurable device were not uncommon, although the first time it usually was for a month.

There was seething anger tempered by fear and dread of punishment. But prisoners found it almost impossible to plot or rebel. There was little chance to communicate. Any unauthorized notes or even words were harshly dealt with. One prisoner who had half- seriously suggested an inmate strike was fitted with a ball gag for the five year remainder of his sentence. When he then tried writing, his hands were manacled to the side of his corset.

There had been one briefly successful rebellion. The prisoners had seized a cell block, freed each other from their helmets and restraints. But there was no hope of it lasting. They finally surrendered without winning any concessions. Despite promises of no reprisals, each of the rioters was put into a tight fitting pressurized rubber punishment and isolation suit and kept that way indefinitely. Once a week their heads would be freed so they could take some solid food. The rest of the time they were nourished by a tube inside the helmet. Those who completed their sentences were freed. But at this writing, one of the rioters had endured eight years of this punishment. One man who had been freed at the end of his sentence and then tried to talk about his ordeal, found himself arrested and returned. On his first night back, his guard, a voluptuous red head with flaring hips and muscled thighs who he had known socially a few years previously, invited him to dinner in her quarters “to celebrate your return.” She forced him to make love to her. Then she reimposed all his restraints: chastity belt, corset, steel collar, rubber body suit and manacles, laughing and taunting him as each lock was clicked shut. That was nine months ago.

And so it goes. Politicians, aware of the system but fearful of feminist backlash, refuse to act. Journalists, aware that several of their colleagues have ended up on the inside after attempting an expose’, are fearful of reporting the situation. Women, wanting to rid themselves of a mate or a business rival, continue to fabricate charges that result in the unfortunate man in question being imprisoned at Boadicea.

Despite this, I have dared to write this article. Something must be done.

[THIS DOCUMENT WAS FOUND IN THE AUTHOR’S APARTMENT. HOWEVER THERE WAS NO TRACE OF HIM. NEIGHBOURS SAID THEY HAD HEARD MUFFLED CRIES AND SOUNDS OF A STRUGGLE. THEY HAD HEARD SOMEONE SCREAM “OH GOD… NO… PLEASE… NOT THAT”…. AND THEN — SILENCE.]

THE SURPRISE OF A LIFETIME – A CHANGED LIFE

THE SURPRISE OF A LIFETIME – A CHANGED LIFE

Original Fiction by Tightone

Copyright 2002 – All rights reserved


CHAPTER ONE

Living the normal suburban life of a wife was OK; it just did not seem real exciting.  One day, I asked my husband, Mike, who is employed in a high tech development lab, if we could try a few things to maybe spice up our lives both personally and sexually.  He asked to think on it for a while, and later we had a discussion about things in general; when it came to improving our intimacy there were some rather odd things thrown out at the time, or at least I thought them odd at that time.  Some of the things discussed were surprise, role-playing, and exotic dressing for pleasure.  I totally drew the line at pain and said that strange (to me at the time) clothing would be interesting, but I would like to keep it quite private.  Well, things did spice up in a more conventional way and, for a while, it was good, but when I asked about some of the exotic things we talked about, he just winked and said to give it time.

The next week on Friday I decided to add a little fuel to the fire and went to the local fetish shop for the first time.  All of the things there at first made me blush just a little.  After browsing for a while, I decide to try on a corset and maybe some latex panties and a bra.  The corset was difficult and, after a long struggle, since I had never had one on before, I finally got it adjusted right.  What a sensation!  Never before had I been held so strongly and completely.  I admit it did take a while to get used to breathing the way it made me, but, looking in the mirror, I was so surprised at my figure, and the look I had in my own eyes was just amazing –  totally different than I had ever seen myself.  I just had to try on the panties and bra.  The feeling of the latex as it started out cool and warmed to my touch was a rush.  I had to get all of them and head back to the house.  

When I got home, I had to get back into all three of the items and get used to them before Mike got home – what a surprise he was in for!  I put on the panties and bra and, before putting on the corset, decided to wear my very smooth teddy under it.  This was a good idea, as the corset was much easier to lace, and my body seemed to adjust easier to the pressure and breathing restrictions.  Over this went my jeans and a blouse that hid my surprise a little bit, except that I had to pull the belt in a lot more on the waist, so if you looked closely, you could tell about the corset. 

I then set myself to tidying up a little and subtly altering the mood in the house so that Mike would have a clue, if he was not thinking about work too much when he got home, that tonight was going to be a little different.  Started at about two in the afternoon and finished by four with maybe two hours to wait for Mike.  Time to relax and enjoy, since everything was settling down with the corset; it was still tight, but I was getting used to it now.  One interesting discovery on the latex is that the longer you have it on the more intimate the contact with you it has; this was positively distracting as time went on, and made me feel very horny just sitting there.

Mike arrived right at 6:15 and when he hit the door I knew it had been one of those days, I had to totally distract him and get his mind off of the day.  “Honey, come give me a kiss,” and he came over with a perplexed expression. At that point I grabbed his tie and pulled him to my lips. The day was getting less important by the minute and, after a couple of kisses, we were fully in each other’s arms.  I don’t know how he did not feel the corset right away, but nothing was said for a full five minutes of cuddling. 

 “Honey, what is up with your waist?”

I had to spill the beans and then I was his for the modeling turn so that he could see what I had done.  The rest of the evening turned a little different than I had originally planned, as he convinced me to go out to dinner with him, as I was!  We went to a quiet little restaurant and had a very nice dinner sitting next to each other and continuing to cuddle.  At about 8:30, Mike said we needed to head home.  I agreed, since I was getting a little full and could not get the latex panties down to go without taking the corset off first.  Upon arriving home, I explained that I needed to go and would come back out ready for fun, he said it would be nice if he could help lace me back into the corset and I let him.  “What have we here?” was his comment on the latex panties and bra as I handed him the corset.

“Just one of my fun things,” and he left it at that, but the look he had on his face let me know that things were in motion between his ears.  After a short lesson in lacing from me, he really got busy and laced the corset in well; after I got my breath back he had me in his arms, and the rest of the night went by like a dream, with more loving enjoyment for both sides than we had ever had before.  I even ended up exhausted in his arms asleep in the corset for the night.  

Next morning, I woke up dreary-eyed from the excitement of the night before, and Mike was nowhere to be found.  Strange that he would not let me know he was going somewhere.  I got out of the latex and corset and enjoyed a good long bath, after which I lounged around and contemplated what would be next.  I knew it had to be more latex, but just as my daydreams were getting to the next items, Mike showed up with some electronic gadgets and an almost breathless hurry to him.  “Please sit here and remain still while I hook you up,” as he pointed to a comfortable straight chair.  I complied, and he started unpacking his gear.  He came over with about a dozen little sensor pads that you stick on your head and applied them.  “I need to have your brain activity recorded for a project.”  So we joked around, with me sitting still in the chair for over an hour while he asked me questions and had me relax.  “Done.  Let’s get you all disconnected now,” and he pulled all of the wiring back off of me.  “I will be back later,” and he packed it all back up and drove off.

Since it was now noon, I cleaned myself up and, on a lark, put the corset back on, not laced as tight this time, to go back to the fetish shop.  I knew what I was after this time and went right to the latex hose.  “Could I try these on?” The storeowner handed me a bottle of powder and said to use plenty.  In the dressing room, I soon had the hose on, but had a problem with them trying to roll back down my legs.  I asked the owner about that, and he remembered that I had purchased the corset the day before.

“I have some garters you can put on the corset.”  He did not know I had it on.

“I will take them right now,” and he knocked on the dressing room door after finding the six to match the corset.  I reached through the door and hooked them onto the corset, adjusted them, and clipped the tops of the stockings into them: problem solved.  I decided to wear the hose out and, as I was paying for them, noticed some boots in the display, knee high and with a good five-inch heel; I asked if he had any in size 9.  He did, so I sat down to try them on.  As I pulled up my pants cuff to get the boots on he noticed my legs in the hose and could see that I was a little stiff with the corset on.  “I can help with those miss?”  He very nicely sat down and took my shoes off, and then placed the first of the boots on my foot. I had not noticed that they were eyelet laced all the way up, so he started to lace and, after a while, had both boots on very tight and they actually fit right.  They had a full inch more heel than anything I was used to, so getting up and walking was different at first, but with the support of the good fit and a little practice, I got the hang of it quickly. 

Now I was wearing something that you could really see as I would walk down the street. I don’t know what got into me but I said I would wear them out.  As I finished paying for the items, the owner thanked me, and I headed to the car.  It probably only seemed that all eyes were on me in those boots, but I was trying to make it look like I had been walking in them for my whole life so as to not be noticed as much.  The drive home was without incident, but with the latex, boots, and corset on, it was definitely harder to concentrate.

This time I did not have to wait as long as the previous night.  Mike was back home less than an hour after I was.  He saw the boots, and more modeling.  “How about dinner again?”

My reply was, “OK, just let me get freshened up a little.”  I don’t really know what got into me at that point, but I went up and got back into the latex panties and bra, laced the corset back on tighter than it was for the shopping, and put on a blouse with a belted skirt that came to just below my knees.  I could now last for a long time, since everything had been taken care of. 

 “WOW!”  Mike said, and I thought I was going to have to put his eyes back in.  “Let me get something a little better on since you are dressing up like that.”  I did not have long to wait, as he came down in a good casual suit with a festive tie on.  What a night!  Romantic restaurant, some more cuddling (he found the latex hose), and an evening at the Lyric Opera.  Getting home at about midnight, we were both beat, but now was the fun time.  Again we topped the previous night, and, again, I slept in his arms, still in the corset, and this time the stockings.  Oh! sweetest bliss!  This time he was still there when we woke in the morning, so we shared a bath and, since we both had things to get done that day, we got busy and did not think about things for the rest of the day.

The next week went by with our new-found love being practiced each night and waking the next day still in each other’s arms.  The only difference was that Mike seemed to be staying at work a little later each night than normal, but, even with the increase in hours, he seemed to come in with a much better frame of mind.  The reason for this was to soon become apparent in a way that I could never have imagined.  A month passed, and my only trip back to the shop was for a pair of latex gloves and a leotard, also made of latex.  Secretly, I was wearing some of the latex under my street clothes every day, and on a day that I did not have to go anywhere, I would wear it around the house with the corset and get horny; I guess that is the best way to put it.  On those days that I was able to wear it all, Mike really had his hands full when he got home, and I don’t think he was going to complain about it either.

CHAPTER TWO

“Ding-dong,” went the front doorbell.  What could that be this early in the afternoon?  I opened the door to a special-delivery carrier standing there with a large box.

 “Sign here, please,” and after signing, I brought the box into the house.  The only thing written on the outside was, “Have fun opening and read everything you see.”  Needless to say, my curiosity was in high gear, and I succeeded in finding a box cutter to open the box.  After carefully opening the box and peering inside, I noticed an unmistakable odor: latex!  With the lid now fully open, I saw a placard that looked like a thick piece of plastic with writing on one side.  The first line read: “Please read and follow the instructions that will appear here to the letter; this is something that will give you the utmost in pleasure, but misused, could be a problem.”  I picked up the placard and set it to the side in order to get a better view of what was inside when I heard a noise that sounded like a submarine dive claxon from the placard.  In bold letters on it the words were: “YOU HAVE NOT READ AND FOLLOWED THE INSTRUCTIONS EXACTLY.  PLEASE RETURN TO THESE INSTRUCTIONS.”

I picked up the placard again, and the words changed before my eyes.  This time I read the instructions thoroughly.  I will not bore you with the details, but some of the highlights were that what I had was a pleasure suit that was computer-driven and powered by special power rods that had to be charged up before use.  The placard then changed to my first direct instructions, which were to unpack and hang up the suit on the special hangers provided and unpack the charger and power rods, plug the charger into the wall, and insert the power rods in the appropriate places.  After doing these things I looked at the placard again to see if it was showing more instructions, but all that was there was, “Please wait until the rods are fully charged.  The charger will signal to you when it is completed.  You may examine the suit and accessories now.”

I was in a hurry to complete reading the instructions given by the very insistent placard, so I had not really looked at the items in detail. Now I had the time, so I started with the suit, taking it down and carefully looking it over.  It was a one-piece affair with only a neck hole for entrance and an open crotch, which I thought was nice, made out of what appeared to be a thicker latex, but not quite latex.  The feet were all ready as boots, with a heel that was fairly large and about five inches in height, leading up to a slightly thinner material up the legs, and where the body part started the material became thicker and more resilient.  The arms ended in gloved hands that were fairly thin and looked like they should have good sensitivity for doing things while in the suit. 

There were no fasteners, zippers or any other way of securing the suit on after getting into it.  I say that it was like latex, but just a little different, kind of hard to describe. It had the impervious feel of latex, but it seemed not as delicate, even though it was easily as supple as my other latex items.  The waist was very solid, even though it could be bent and stretched some, and the bust was very detailed, looking like it was designed to be form-fitting.  Holding it up to my 5’8” frame in the mirror, the proportions looked about right, but it seemed that it would be a little loose when put on. 

I placed the suit back on its hanger and looked at two other items.  The first was a pair of panties unlike any other that I had seen.  Oh, they were short-legged and the waist came up just over my hips, and it was made of the same material as the suit, there were two small plugs where my own parts would meet.  I thought one for the front could be interesting, but the one for the rear was kind of a new idea.  Each plug had a small hole in from the outside.  The other item was a hood or, I guess you could call it, a helmet, made of the same stuff.  It covered the head completely with nose tubes and a gag inside that was breath-through, and there were two holes, one on each side of the breathing hole in the gag.  The neck was long enough to come all the way down my neck and stop at the shoulders. 

I pulled it on and found the fit to be good, but kind of loose.  While on, I noticed a certain feel to the material, kind of like latex, but again just a little different, almost like it had a charge in it and was making my senses tingle.  After looking everything over, I glanced back at the placard—it had more to read on it.  There were some minor directions and it finished with a countdown of when the power rods would all be charged up, which was about two in the afternoon the next day.  I put the placard up in the closet over the top of the suit and went about my day.

Without being able to try the new surprise, I decided at about five to put everything that I had on and give Mike the ride of his life when he got home.  After a quick bath and a good cleaning out, I started with the bra and panties, then pulled the hose on with the boots right after them.  This time I decided to try something a little different and put the leotard on under the corset.  It worked, and with a little bit of tugging and pulling the corset was now securely on.  As I looked in the mirror while connecting the garters to the hose, I noticed that the back of the corset was still a little bit open.  Well, this would not do this time, so I set about closing the corset all the way; having the latex leotard under the corset did seem to make it a little tighter, so I sat down for a minute to get used to it.  I then pulled on the latex gloves all the way up my arms over the sleeves of the leotard. 

This was now the most enclosed I had ever been, and it sent chills up my spine thinking about what I was about to do.  I had had a black party dress made to match my new corseted figure, and this was going to be the night, since Mike had the next day off.  I got the dress out of the closet and put it on; the full zipper in the back was kind of fun, with all the latex and the corset, but when it was finally on the fit was marvelous, The bottom of the dress was a slim pencil skirt just below my knees, and it had a fitted bodice that was beaded and came up to a high neck, with lace on the top of the neck and at the end of the long sleeves.  The whole thing was not quite painted on, but close.  I then set about doing my long wavy hair and makeup—since we were going out on the town, I did not want to miss anything.  Just as I was finishing I heard the door open. “Honey, I ‘m home.”

 “In here,” I replied, and he came around the door to a new surprise.  After recovering from me sitting there ready to go, I had to do another modeling turn to a wolf-whistle and, “Boy have I got my work cut out for me tonight.”

 “You sure do, big boy,” was my reply.  “Now how about you getting ready so we can go,” was my way of getting his mind off me for a few minutes so that he could get ready.  When he came down in a dinner jacket, I was wondering where he had in mind to go, so, “Where are you taking me, honey?”

The Top of the World,” which was his nickname for the club at the top of our tallest building downtown, probably the ritziest place in town.  I kind of wondered about my rubber hands being out of place, but hoped for the best, and they might not get noticed.  

The trip to the club was uneventful, but as we were getting out at the valet parking, the attendant who helped us almost walked into the car because he was looking at me so much.  On to the elevator, and at the top, we were met and escorted to a very nice waiting room with three very attentive waitresses who took our appetizer order, as well as for drinks.  These we had in no time, and the thirty-minute wait for our table went by very quickly.  

“How did you get us in so quickly?” I asked, and his reply was that there was a phone in the bedroom and he made some arrangements while changing.  Our table was almost private due to the seating arrangements in the restaurant section, and Mike sat right next to me.  When our food came, he insisted on feeding me, and did so in a very loving way.  While we were eating, it was also a cuddle here and a cuddle there, if you get the idea—dinner took a long time. 

“Oh my, look at the time!” Mike exclaimed as we were finishing up our desert, and I was very full with the corset on tight and all the good food and drink we had enjoyed.  


“What are you planning now?” I said with this knowing look, to which he replied, “I think a show would be in order.”

Now I did not expect the traveling performance of Cats, since this was the toughest ticket to get in town this evening, but that is exactly where we went.  What a show, and the stuff I was wearing really had me hot in more than one way when it was over.  Remember, I had virtually locked myself in with the way I had put on everything, so we were going to have to go home before anything else could happen.  Sitting there in the theater, I was having trouble concentrating on the show because of the sexual urges coursing through my body, and the little cuddling and holding that we did was nothing short of driving me nuts.  Home could not get here fast enough and I think Mike was getting little hints by the noises I was making in the car on the way home.  In the door and attack.  

Poor Mike.  He almost did not know what to do with me on the verge and wrapping myself around him like I was.  It took a while, but we finally made it to the bedroom, and I think that I climaxed twice before getting there. But that only slowed me down for a little while.  We carried on for hours, until exhaustion finally caught up with us both.  We did not even wake up until almost noon, and then it was one before we were able to let each other go.  In looking back, I don’t think that I noticed anyone looking at my latex hands or acting like anything was wrong, but I did get some looks like WOW! from some of the men.  My self-consciousness left before we made it to the theater, and it all seemed so natural after that.

CHAPTER THREE

Mike left to do a couple of errands and this left me alone for a little while.  All of a sudden, it hit me like a ton of bricks!  I had forgotten about the suit, and when it would be available to me with the power rods all charged up.  I dashed into the closet and looked at the placard—the countdown was at four minutes.  Good.  Just time for a shower and to be ready to see what everything was.  After finishing the shower, I went to the closet and took the suit and placard out.  This time the placard had more instructions on it:  “Put the suit on and adjust it so that everything lines up and has no extra space anywhere.  The suit needs to be very even on your body before inserting a power rod.” 

Well, who was I to argue with plastic?  I gently put on the suit and found it to have the same almost electric feel as it moved over my skin.  It was kind of strange entering it through the neck, but as much as I seemed to pull at the neck to get in, there was no apparent stress on the material.  The fit was ok, but seemed kind of loose after what I had been in the previous evening.  All the parts were close to where they matched but there was not really any tightness.  The outside of the suit was smooth and black, with an understated shine to it that at once seemed to absorb light, and then it also seemed to move with the way light hit it.  I felt like I was in something very rubbery, but there was more to it than that.  Suddenly, the placard went ‘whoop, whoop’ with the dive sound again, and I had to check it out.  It told me to go get the green power rod out of the charger and return to stand there in front of it. 

I did as it told me to, and when I returned it had changed again, “Look in your cleavage.”  I did, and there was a hole that had appeared, not all the way through the suit but into the fabric itself.  Now the placard read, “Stand straight with your feet apart and insert the rod into the hole.  Be careful to place your arms close to your sides after you do.”

Well, in for a dime, in for a dollar. I did as was told, and when I returned my arms to my sides, the suit started tightening, the neck first so that it would fit smooth and snug, then the rest of it started tightening, from the ankles up.  What a feeling.  The bust molded itself to my own breasts and then uplifted them a little, the crotch came in to the point that it would be easy to do my duty, the arms tightened to the point that they seemed painted on and my fingers had almost perfect feel through the material.  What happened at the waist was the most amazing:  It started tightening and kept going after it was snug. I was starting to worry that I might have to remove it some way, but just as it got to the point of a very tight-laced corset, it stopped.  I breathlessly (for more than one reason) went to the mirror to look.  What a sight!  Never had my body looked that good, and the electric feel of the suit when I first put it on was increased to the point that I was aroused just standing there.  I looked back at the placard and it started telling me things about the suit and its system of operation that were unbelievable. 

The material was almost indestructible; you could not cut it with a knife.  I was in the suit for 24 hours and it would respond to my thoughts in ways that were going to be very pleasant.  It would not get unbearably warm or go cold, as it was temperature-regulated.  I had been both too cold and too hot in latex, and that would turn the feeling from indescribably good to less than desirable very quickly.  Looking back at the placard again it read, “Go about your day and enjoy,” and the second line read, “Make sure you return here when the time is up.  The power rod will release you from the suit suddenly.”

I had groceries to get, of all things, and now I was in the suit for the rest of the day and most of tomorrow.  Well, I just had to dress so that it was not too noticeable.  I started with the latex panties, so that I would not have a breeze in the wrong place, and then went to the closet to get a blouse and pants to cover most of the suit.  The blouse was a gray long-sleeve with ruffles on the high collar and cuffs with some going down the front row of buttons.  The pants were a pair that I had that were straight legged and a little long, which figured just right with the five-inch heels.  Letting my wavy brown hair down and doing my makeup in a subdued manner, I figured that I was ready.  Off to the store and some interesting stares from any men who were there.  Unfortunately, I just had to ignore them.  I succeeded in getting the groceries without too much fuss, and as I was coming home, I noticed that I was very aroused just by driving.  Could this have something to do with that electric feeling the suit had when I put it on?  Mike is home!  As I came in the door I rushed over to him and smothered him with kisses, and I think he caught on that I was in the suit.

“Honey, I need to tell you a few things about that suit you have on.”  This almost fell on deaf ears, as I was ready to burst with anticipation and sexual energy, but I had to settle down a little and listen. 

“This better be good, bub.”

“The suit is constructed of a new kind of latex polymer and is actually three layers: the first layer next to your skin is designed to be soft and supple, just like your latex that you have now in the closet; the outside layer is much tougher and virtually indestructible, though still a modified latex; the layer in between those two is where all the micro robots and computing are.  You do not need to know the details, but everything in that suit is on the microscopic level and incredibly powerful.  When we had you hooked up to the brain wave collector you were in effect programming the suit—it responds to your thought and emotions.  Think an arousing thought.”

I did, and immediately my sexual urges were heightened, and it almost felt like there was an electric stimulus from the suit to my sensitive areas.  “Be careful with this as you could exhaust yourself at the wrong time and in the wrong place.”

I had to cool my thoughts, or I was going to be in trouble right in front of my husband.  When I had settled down enough, I asked Mike,  “What about the other things that came with the suit?”

“The hood and crotch cover with the inserts are only for use with the red power rods, and then only with all of them.  Each level of stimulus and change as you go from green to red gets much more intense, but, as a result, will not last as long. All rods take 24 hours to recharge.”

“Can we enjoy this right now,” was my next thought; although I had not meant to speak it, I did.

“Enjoy, for you can be anytime, anywhere, and as strong as you want.  For me I can enjoy watching you go nuts or join in the fun.”

“Oh, please join in,” as I was starting to think of sexual things again.  We got up almost as one and came together. 

“Please get out of your clothes down to the suit,” was my incentive for slowing down a little.  Up to the room and off with the blouse and pants, back down and he was waiting for me on the couch.  His touch went through the suit and seemed more sensual than it ever was; his kisses never tasted so sweet, and as he touched me, passion welled up for me to take him.  He let me, and for the next two hours we chased each other around the house and made love more times and in more places than I thought possible.  Finally, we ended up in bed and exhausted in each other’s arms.  It seemed strange to go to bed in the suit, especially with the built-in boots, but there did not seem to be a choice. 

I slept deep and well considering my tight state, and the suit affected even my dreams.  But like most dreams I did not remember details, just some of the general things that happened,  like both of us in suits like I had, and coupled to each other, not only physically, but also mentally.  

****

I woke late the next morning and did not realize how long I had slept until looking at the clock. 10:30!  Mike had already left for work, and I was left alone with my thoughts and the suit.  I was more peaceful than aroused this morning and the suit seemed to respond to that as well, with a comfortable warmth.  Don’t get me wrong, the corset portion was still tight.  I was curious, so I got up and measured the waist.  Twenty inches!  Never had I been laced down that far before, and it did not seem like I was having to strain with the pressure.  I started to feel my body while looking in the mirror, and was surprised with the way the suit changed how it felt on me.  The warmth was replaced with a raw sexual energy that was intoxicating, and only increased as my hands went to my breasts.  Now I was getting it going, and climaxed wildly as I was standing right there in front of the mirror.  I had to sit down then, as my knees were going weak with the power of what I had just done.  After a few minutes, I was rested and went to look at the placard.

One corner had the countdown to release going, and the body of it read, “Please go to the same place you put the suit on and stand as you were when you inserted the power rod at least five minutes before the countdown ends.”

I still had over an hour before I needed to follow the placard’s instructions, so went down and had a light breakfast, which was all that I could eat, and relaxed until the time to go and prepare for release.  I stood as told right at five minutes and the pressure on my waist started to lessen. This went on for a full four minutes.  Promptly at one minute, the rest of the suit started to loosen and release itself from my whole body, and as the count ran down on the clock it returned to its condition when I had put it on.  Right at zero, the power rod popped up and was almost transparent—most of the green was gone.  The placard said to get out and return the rod to the charger, clean the inside of the suit with a wet sponge and a little bit of gentle cleaner, and take a bath myself.  All of these I did, and, when clean, got unto my other latex and corset for the rest of the afternoon and evening.  The corset almost did not seem that tight anymore.

That evening Mike and I sat and talked about things (yes, I was still laced and in the latex), about the suit and about us in general.  We could hardly describe ourselves as dull any more, and both of us were so much more satisfied with each other.  Mike said that the other levels of the suit’s operation would be best to get into gently, as I could get used to the first level for a couple of weeks.  This was kind of frustrating, but I was still able to enjoy regularly and had my standard latex and corset for the times in between.  After a week of wearing the suit when I could, I made an observation:  The waist of the corset part always stayed at the same tension, I could eat and it would not get tighter, and as I had it on for long periods, it would not seem looser.  I even proved it by measuring myself at different times with small differences in the tape results.  I did make another discovery, in that it would behave like latex and you could sweat with a lot of exertion, and it might have been temperature controlled, but if you generated enough heat yourself, you still got warm.

CHAPTER FOUR

Two weeks went by and I was timed out by the suit early in the morning, still wanting to be in it.  Well, now was the time.  Mike had just left for work and I was soaking in the tub—time for the next stage.  After drying off, I went to the placard and looked, thinking about getting back into the suit with the yellow power rod.

“If you are ready, you may,” read the placard.  Now I was not going to turn back; it was 11 am and I got the suit and the yellow rod, put the suit on, and before putting the rod into the place in my cleavage, I checked the placard again.

“The feelings you have had with the green rod will be increased, and the suit will become more extreme in its actions to your body.”  This caused me to pause and think if I was really ready for this.  I was in good shape, I had been staying laced for most of the time, and I had been very much in control of how the suit was interacting with me for the last week.  Time to commit, so I slid the rod into the suit and placed my arms back to my sides.  This time everything happened a little more and tighter, the suit cinched more stringently over my whole body, the neck increased its height on mine a little, and the heels increased in height. 

Then the corset section started tightening, past where it had stopped before, and molded me to a waist that I thought you could only dream about.  Now I was really breathing just to keep my composure; I did not think you could get this tight and still function.  The imperviousness of the material seemed to increase also, and I felt like nothing could get through.  I did not sit down, falling into bed to rest, and wondering what I had gotten myself into. 

After a good fifteen minutes, I regained my composure enough to stand—moving while this tight was very different, and the extra heel height was more than I had ever stood on.  I took some steps and found that I could walk, just very carefully, and the suit actually stiffened my ankles a little to help with the heels.  I looked back at the placard, and now it read that I was going to be in for twelve hours, and to return to my position five minutes before the time ran out.   Fortunately, I was not tight enough to feel faint, but I did not seem all that far away from it. This time, I did not have anywhere to go, but did have a few things to do around the house, which became challenges just by my having the suit on this way.  Cleaning and chores are not usually arousing activities, but with the suit on, I ended up stopping three times during the day and climaxing to an exhausted heap for the next half hour.  Needless to say I did not get everything done. 

When Mike got home he knew that I was in the suit since I had not put anything on over it the whole day.  “How are you doing, Honey?”. 

“Fine,” was my breathless reply.  He came over and started massaging my breasts and kissing me.  This was pure ecstasy through the suit, and soon I was in never-never land, climaxing until I actually passed out from the sensations and lack of breathing capacity.  When I came to, Mike was right there, making sure I was all right and checking to made sure he had not gone too far.  As I was coming to, I seemed to notice a little less pressure from the corset, but this soon ended, and was right back where it was.

“Mike, the corset seemed not as tight when I woke up.”

“Yes, dear, if you pass out it will let you regain your consciousness by allowing more breathing until you are fully awake.  I built this in as a safety feature so you would not stay in distress for long.” 

“Thank you—and what other surprises are in store for me?”  A smile and a wink was the only reply.

Lovemaking that night was bliss, and each time I rode the feeling until passing out—this was three times—and I finally collapsed into a deep sleep where I was almost dead to the world.

Mike woke me gently before 11 pm and told me I had to get up ready to take the suit off. I had almost forgotten the need to return to the place before the rod wore out.  This time I would not put the suit right back on.  The normal countdown started, and soon I was out with the heels returning from the six inches back to the five they were normally.  I peeled the suit off, and followed the placard’s instructions to put the rod back and clean the suit.  Now it was my turn, bath and collapse, back to bed for some more shuteye.

I went another week of just wearing the suit with the green rod and mixing my corset and latex during the times when not in the suit.  I finally decided it was time again for the yellow rod, this time with Mike for the whole day.  I had Mike watch as the rod went in and the magic happened, I could never tire of the feelings of the suit molding to me and then tightening the way it did.  The uplift of the increased heel height was another trip.  After the suit was finished, I had to sit down and breathe again for a few minutes, forgetting how restricted my waist and chest were at this level.  Mike measured my waist at 19 inches and I was amazed.

After regaining my composure, we decided to go on a picnic, since it was a nice, sunny day, and cool enough to enjoy dressed like I was.  It took a while to pack our lunch, and I put some pants and a blouse on over the suit, with a light leather jacket for the breeze.  We found a secluded place on a rise out in the country—riding in the car this way was an experience all to itself.  Bumps and normal road moves only served to make me horny and having to think real hard to keep from losing control. 

When we got there we made sure we were not being watched and I took him.  This did not last long before I went off and collapsed in a heap, leaving Mike to finish preparing our picnic.  The rest of the day went by almost like a dream.  I was getting used to passing out when I climaxed real hard, and most of them were real hard, but every time I came right back around thanks to the suit’s relaxing its grip until I was back.  We came home in time for me to be released by the suit and had a wonderful time with each other for the rest of the night, with only my corset and some latex on.

CHAPTER FIVE

I went for another month happy with my suit and other latex goodies, but it was time to add a little more to the collection before trying the suit at the next stage of power rod.  I went back to the fetish shop and looked around for a couple of other things for the uncovered parts.  I found a hood and what amounted to a pair of biker shorts with two plugs attached.  First the hood: it was a molded complete cover up down to the shoulders and had a zipper down the back to get into; it also had some accessories.  I tried it on in the store with the help of the owner and found that I had to be careful with my abundant hair, as it could get in the way of the zipper as the hood was zipped down my face. My head was compressed slightly, and the feeling of the latex was almost like a second skin due to the molding process.  The latex was thick enough to restrict my movements some and deaden my hearing. 

I even got into the spirit of it and had him secure the gag and blindfold in place; since it was a pump up gag, he handed me the pump and said to try it and be careful.  He was right: pumping it up you get to a certain point and it will seem to try to go out into your throat and escape your lips.  Breathing was not a problem, as the nose tubes and breathing tube in the gag were easy to manage.

The blindfold portion was very complete in the way that you were absolutely unaware of any light at all.  I enjoyed the feeling for a while, and when I took it off found a small audience – a quick blush and then to the dressing room to try the shorts.  The owner handed me a tube of lube on the way and said that if I were going to be serious about them to really try them on.  I powdered myself, then the shorts, and lubed the two probes and started them on, with the shorts rolled down at the waist I started the plugs in and oh.  What a feeling as they went home.  I had never had anything like this up the back and it was very new and kind of strange at first; then my bottom settled down around it and things were ok.  After a short time of moving around and making sure that everything was ok, I dressed and, leaving the shorts on, went to pay.  When the owner saw me not carrying the shorts out he smiled and just accepted payment for the hood with the accessories and the shorts. 

As I was leaving the store something caught my eye: it was a very slim-line chastity belt.  Looking at it, I was overcome with the idea of being helpless like in the suit, but at someone else’s command.  I took the chastity belt to the owner and asked to try it and he said ok.

So, back into the fitting room—and it fit great, very tight and adjustable at the waist for with or without a corset.  Even the lock was built in and very thin.  Off it came and out to buy it, but not quite yet.

“Do you have any locking neck collars?” I asked. 

“Yes,” as he pointed to the other wall with the cuffs and restraints.  I went over and found one that looked like it matched the chastity belt.

“Can I try this please?”

“Yes—want a hand?”  The collar was a full four inches tall and profiled to fit the curves of my neck, so it did a little stretching and it held me very straight. 

“It is a little rough at the edges,” as I looked at him. 

“If you wear it over your latex or something else you will not have that problem,” was his reply.  This made sense, so I took it as well and he checked me out.

When I got home still wearing the shorts with the plugs, I decided to surprise Mike, since this was a Friday and he did not have to work over the weekend.  I added all of my latex and corset to the shorts for a great feeling.  This time I decided to do something unexpected: I would be his helpless toy.  I put the latex hose on with the tight boots over that; then came the new hood, followed by the gloves.  It was now getting more difficult to continue, as I was not only getting more restricted but very turned on with all the activity and the plugged shorts under it all.  I now sealed it all in with the leotard and then the corset; manipulating the laces with the latex gloves was difficult, but when done and the stockings hooked to the garters, it was a complete blast in my aroused state. 

I slipped the chastity belt up and locked it on tight—no turning back now!  Then came the collar, and I adjusted it to be tight, but comfortable (as comfortable as the neck stretcher would allow me to be) before locking it on.  The keys for the chastity and the neck collar were put on the top of the end table with a note that Mike would need these to get me out.  I then set out to write a love note, telling Mike that I was his for the night and to use me wisely.  This I tucked into the top of my chastity belt (I had to look in the mirror to be able to do it). 

It was now about a half hour before he usually came home, so I got into a comfortable chair (our overstuffed recliner), and put the gag on, blowing it up to a tolerable level, and then removed the pump.  Then came the final item: the blindfold.  Now I was really helpless, and wondering what awaited me when I was discovered.  Just sitting there was torture, the intense sensuality and the urgings of the plugs had me boiling at the edge just trying to pass the time and stay as still as I could to avoid losing control.

After about an hour of relaxing and being able to keep the volcano to a mild simmer, Mike got home and I could hear, although muted through the hood, his footsteps after shutting the door, then, quiet. 

Suddenly, footsteps walking away; what is up?  I waited quietly—what else could I do?—and, after a couple of minutes, he came back. 

“Ok, please get up and stand at attention.”  I worked my way back to my feet and with the corset I was at attention anyway.  “Hands behind you and reach down.”  I complied, and felt something being pulled up over my hands and up my arms.  “Keep your arms still and straight.”  I did, and felt straps being placed around my upper shoulders and torso – these were tightened, and then I could feel a little pressure on my shoulders and my fingertips met each other inside the end of something.  I wondered what Mike was putting me in.  Then, as I felt lacing being drawn up over my arms and they started to be pulled together, I realized that it was a single-glove armbinder.  Never having any more than just glanced at one in the shop, I did not know much about it, but I was soon to learn a bunch.  Tighter and tighter the lacing went until my elbows met each other.

“Mmuummpphh” was all that I could do through the gag, and Mike kind of told me that I should like what was coming.  He finished off the lacing and my arms were drawn tightly together from the hands through the elbows, the binder went almost to my shoulders, and with the straps holding everything in place, there was not anything that I could do about it.  Topping it all off I felt him wrap a wide cuff snugly around both wrists and heard the click of a lock. 

“Now my sweetie, you are really mine,” and he led me off to where I don’t know.  Walking with my arms bound so was a trip, and the plugs that had been quiet while I was relaxing were now doing their best to get me going. 

“Stop right here and don’t go anywhere.”

Where could I go with no arms and no vision, on five inch heels and totally enclosed in latex with the corset tightly binding my waist and leaving me with little extra room to breathe.  I next felt something going around my head and face; it was a harness of some kind, very strong and encompassing.  Mike tightened it, and now I was pulled slightly up by the harness to the point that my collar loosened a bit on how it had been stretching my neck.  By now I was getting ready to go crazy from the anticipation of what Mike would do, and furthermore, my predicament was getting things really going sexually. 

Suddenly Mike’s hands were at my breasts massaging and caressing.  This did not take long at all—I went crazy with an orgasm that seemed to take over my whole body.  I was thankful that the harness held me up for I would have fallen to the floor in a heap without it.  I drifted into a state of suspended animation, where everything seemed to just revolve around what was going on between my legs and the sensations of Mike’s hands on my breasts. 

I have no way of knowing how long this went on, nor do I care.  I had never continually climaxed for a long period of time before, and after Mike removed his hands it took me a while to stop the sensations.  I was now virtually hanging from the harness, as I had no strength or balance left.  Mike started lowering me to the floor and guided me down to a sofa pillow he had brought.  At this point I left total consciousness for a while and kind of drifted.  When I had recovered enough to “mmuummpphh” a little he got me back up on shaky legs and helped me over to a bed to lie down on and recover a little more.  I could not lie on my back, as my arms were there and lying on my stomach made it hard to breathe, so I had to lie on my side.  Now he was holding and caressing me again.  The feelings were coming back. 

I don’t know how as spent as I was, but my arousal started picking up again, and this time Mike played me like a fiddle in a slow, soft sonata.  It seemed like forever that I was being held at a level just below total ecstasy, and when I finally went over the top, I seemed to go on forever, until consciousness left me again. 

I was probably not out for long and when I regained my senses, Mike said “goodnight”. 

I could not believe it; I was going to be left like this for the night.  He had taken the head harness off, but the binder was still there and all my own articles were still locked in place.  My arms were a little stiff and tingling, but not too bad, I was getting kind of ready for relief of my bladder as well.

“Mmuummpphh,” to which he replied, “Not yet my darling.”  I felt him curl up beside me and knew that I had to make the best of it, so I set about trying to go to sleep.  I was surprised that I could go to sleep.  But it must have been how worn out I was after all the excitement. 

I do not know how long I slept, but I woke with an urgency in my bladder that would not be ignored.  Between my “mmuummpphhing” and wiggling Mike figured out that I needed something, so got me up and unlocked and removed the armbinder.  My arms seemed like they had forgotten how to work, and it took me a while to get them back under their own power.  Now I was getting desperate, and my tortured bladder was screaming for relief.  Mike went and got the keys for the neck collar and chastity, and when I was let out and got enough off to go, I ran to the bathroom for relief. 

I came back out and he asked me how it went.  I asked him about the things he had used on me, and he explained that he had picked them up, waiting for a good chance to ask me if I wanted to try them, when he came home and found me like I was.  The temptation was too much. 

“What time is it?” I asked in a groggy voice. 

“About one in the morning,” was his reply.  We both decided to go back to sleep and I spent another night blissfully curled up in my husband’s arms.

CHAPTER SIX

I woke the next morning and decided to put the suit on with the yellow power rod again.  This would last the day, and when I was released late in the evening I cleaned up and put the suit back on with the green power rod.  I was now good until just before bedtime, Sunday night.  I functioned pretty well with the yellow rod, but did go crazy a couple of times—once, with Mike’s help, the period with the green rod was quite tame in comparison, and when it was done, I was kind of left wanting more, so I put some of the latex on with the corset for sleep.

In the morning, I woke up and ate breakfast, cleaned the house a little, and then got out of the latex and corset, had a bath and then my mind started wandering.  What would the orange rod be like?  Well, the placard might have something to say about that.  I retrieved the placard and looked at it, thinking about the orange power rod. 

“Choose a time when you have a limited number of things to do,” was what it read.  I thought about the day, and did not have anything come to mind, so I got the suit out and removed the rod from the charger unit, put the suit on and looked at the placard.  “Lie on your back with the suit adjusted evenly around you before inserting the power rod,” was the wording.  So I went to the bed and carefully arranged myself according to the instructions, took a deep breath and cleared it out, and inserted the power rod in the opening. 

When my arms were straight by my side, things started happening.  The suit did its usual tightening number, but when the feet started changing, my toes pointed straight out.  Then the collar went up right to my chin and the back of my head quite a bit like the collar I had purchased, then the waist cinched in gradually until I almost passed out. 

Here I was, lying on the bed, my neck stiffened by the collar portion of the suit, the waist from under my bust to my crotch tight and totally stiff, and my feet pointed straight out like a ballet dancer’s feet.  I had to get up, but was not sure I would be able to.  After staying there still for a few minutes, I became aware of a warm sensual feeling slowly building in me from every place that the suit was touching.  I had to succeed in getting up before I lost myself in the feelings coming on, so started to move to a seated position.  This was difficult, but I finally made it up enough to look at some of me.  I could see that my legs and feet were held in a flawless grip of the latex of the suit, my ankles were stiffened by the suit to the point that they were hard to move much, especially side to side.  My feet were truly in the ballet ‘pointe’ position, with heels to match; maybe with the stiffened ankles, I might be able to walk. 

I worked over to the edge of the bed and put my feet on the floor—as I started to place more weight on them, I could feel that there was internal padding around the toes, so that I would not have my weight right on the tips.  I suddenly realized that there was no way I was going to succeed in getting up from the bed—I was too stiff in the middle to bend far enough to get over my feet and get up.  Now I had a problem: how to go anywhere, even if it was just to the next room.  I finally decided to just get onto my knees on the floor, and, thanks to the tough material, I could walk on my knees to a place to pull myself up.  I made it to a straight chair and started to work myself up—the exertion of getting across the floor on my knees left me too winded to pull myself up right then, so I had to recover for a little bit. 

As I relaxed there, panting on my knees, the sexual side of the suit made its presence known, and I was soon panting for another reason.  Now I had to lie down on the floor before I passed out there, as I was climaxing and could not stop it (like I really wanted to).  This left me starry eyed and drifting in and out of consciousness for a good time, and when I finally was able to look around, the clock read 11:15 . I had slipped the rod into the suit right at 10:00. After about five more minutes of panting, I was able to try the chair again.   This time I made it to my feet—and what a feeling to be on your toes like a ballerina, except this time there was no choice.  I tried to walk, and discovered that with the stiffening of the ankles the suit had done, I could take short steps and even maintain balance.  I remembered our barstools at the counter in the kitchen, and figured they would be good to sit on since I was so limited in my bending from the corset and the neck portion of the suit, so I slowly headed to the kitchen to relax in one of the stools semi-seated. 

RING, RING.  The phone almost made me jump out of my skin if it had not been so tightly held on.  “Hello,” I answered the phone. 

“This is Patricia’s Salon calling to remind you of your 1:30 hair appointment.”

Now I was sunk.  How was I going to do that?  “Could you call me back in about 30 minutes and let me see if I will have to cancel?”

I had to know if I could pull it off and make my appointment, so I started walking around.  After a few minutes, I seemed to get the hang of it, and even though it was with short steps, I was actually walking.  Now how to dress in public so as to not be so noticeable?  I got my pants that I had been wearing with the six-inch version, and they did not cover as much as I wanted to so, I looked at the hem. There were a whole three inches I could let down.  I checked the time and had just enough time to get back to the phone before they called back. 

RING, RING.  “This is Patricia’s calling back.  Are you going to be ok for the 1:30 appointment?” 

“I will be there.”  I hoped not standing out too much.  I found my sewing kit and let the hem down on the pants all the way, and it was just about right.  I found a turtleneck and light vest, and the outfit was complete.  With the pants so long, it looked like I had endless legs, and was well over six feet tall.

12:45.  Just in time to go to my hair appointment.   So I got in the car and adjusted it so that I could drive.  Amazing how much different it was this way, and, being careful with the pedals, I drove to the salon. 

You could have heard a pin drop as I walked in; I don’t think everything was as hidden as I thought. 

“Is Emily ready for me?”  I was hoping to avoid the waiting room, since sitting down and getting up was so difficult in the suit this way. 

“Yes, she is.  Please go on back to her room.” 

“Thank you (for more than you would be able to guess).” 

I went back into Emily’s room, and she motioned me to the chair.  I sat down and flipped my hair over the back of the chair for her to work on; it has always been long and full. 

“I just need everything evened up and shaped a little,” as the suit was trying to make me feel a rise.  I suppressed the urgings and started to chat with Emily as she went to work on my hair.  Eventually, the conversation made its way to my attire (suddenly noticed is more like it).

“What kind of shoes are those!?” was Emily’s puzzled inquiry. 

Why fight it? “Ballet toe boots”.

Well, this started a question-and-answer session that lasted for the rest of my appointment.  I ended up telling her some things about the suit, like the corset waist and booted legs, but left out the sexual details.  She was pretty impressed, and very amazed when she felt my tight small waist. 

“There, you are.  Done now.  How do you like that?”  My hair was still to my waist, full and wavy, but now had good shape and balance. 

“Thank you,” and I paid her for the job and left, walking as straight and even as I could on my toes.  The waiting room went silent again as I walked back through on the way out and got into my car.

The drive home was uneventful, but I did have to work at it to concentrate, since the suit had started to try and get me going again.  I made it home and, as I pulled in the garage, closed the door and started to get out of the car, it hit me like a brick.  Glad I had the garage door shut, as I collapsed right there in the car seat with another huge orgasm, this time ending when I passed out. 

I came to quickly, since the corset portion let me have some air until I was back, and I had to sit there for a good long while to catch my strength. 

When I was able to get back up, I went to the placard and started to think of questions for it.  “How long will I be in it with the orange rod?”

“Six hours,” was the reply.  That put me in it until four in the afternoon, which was about an hour and a half away, according to the countdown on the display.

“Why am I so aroused all the time it is on?”

“Each stronger rod is programmed to increase your sexual enjoyment of the suit.”  Well this was sure true as long as it did not happen at the wrong time.  Now the suit started to go after my arousal again, with me standing there holding the placard.  I set the placard down and started for a place to collapse safely, I made it to the middle of the carpet and everything hit.  I half-laid down, half-fell as the suit brought wave after wave of good feelings rushing through my body.  The third time was a charm, as this climax just kept on and on.  Lying there, I was aware of my state of consciousness being in the twilight, but not for how long. 

I looked up at the clock after recovering, and (OH MY!) the orgasm had lasted for over 45 minutes.  I had fifteen minutes to get back to the bed for the suit to release me.  I struggled to my feet with the help of the furniture and, on shaking legs, made it to the bed.  I fell in and, panting hard, rolled into position.  Still panting, I felt the suit becoming less stiff, and the corset portion started to loosen. 

Then the usual sequence of release occurred, leaving me exhausted and drained, to crawl out.  This time, it was an effort to clean the suit and myself up, but as I got it hung up and the power rod back in the charger, I was feeling euphoric, and starting to recover myself.  I put a couple items of latex on and the corset, which was getting very loose compared to when I first got it, and fixed diner for Mike. 

When he got home we ate and had a very interesting conversation about my day.  At about eight, it was time for my exhausted body to turn in so I kissed Mike goodnight and went to bed.

CHAPTER SEVEN

I used Tuesday to recover, and on Wednesday I went back to the shop to see about a couple more things.  First was the corset: My original one was now getting loose, relatively speaking, and starting to show a little wear and tear.  I tried a couple of the corsets they had on the shelf with no luck in getting a good fit.  Then the owner suggested that I have one made.

“Do you have some information on what is available?” was my inquiry.

“We have a small company that will make you anything you want in about a month.” 

 So I checked out what they had to offer in their simple brochure.  I found a full bust-to-crotch style that I liked, and he measured me for it.  While the owner was calling in the order I checked out the rest of the brochure and saw a full-body corset that went from the neck down to the ankles.  When he came back I asked, “How do you put this on?” 

“You don’t. It is put on you, and you need someone to take it off as well,” he replied. 

I took a closer look at the illustration and saw that with the full-length busk in front, there would be no bending from the neck to the ankles, and if the hands were immobile the package would be complete.  My mind raced to the armbinder that Mike had surprised me with, and the thought came to me how totally helpless I would be that way. 

“Could we do the measurements for the full body corset?” I asked the owner. 

“We have never had anyone get that one yet, but I would be happy to help you with it,” he said, with tape measure in hand.  Looking at the measurement guide, he started, and after more than twenty measurements he said, “There!  All done.  Want me to call this one in?” 

“I will take both if you can ask them to hurry the order and get it out quicker than a month,” I replied. 

“Let me see what I can do with them,” as he turned to get back on the phone. 

“Good news.  They are slow right now, so they said I would have them in three weeks.”

I made a deposit of half and looked around the store some more.  I spied a full latex catsuit on a rack and asked if there was one my size.

“Yes, I think so,” and the owner went to the back to look.  A couple of minutes later, he returned with a box and said, “This should fit,” as he handed me the catsuit and some powder to put it on. 

Stretch, pull, tug, struggle, and rest.  I did not realize how much more difficult it was to get a complete latex catsuit on.  I succeeded in getting my feet and hands in the catsuit, and stood up to zip the body in place, finding the waist was extra tight.  ‘Must be for over a corset,’ I thought to myself.  I had been completely in latex before, but to do it with one garment was a new feeling to me.  The only thing not tightly covered was my head.  The fit was good, with legs and arms tight all the way from my body to the gloves and socks.  I carefully took the catsuit off and put my clothes back on.  Then I went to the register and bought the suit, as well as some ankle cuffs I had seen as I walked by.

While I was waiting for the new corsets to come in I was almost always corseted, most of the time in latex, and often in bondage to my husband, who now had a tiger by the tail and loved every minute of it.  I was wearing the suit almost constantly with the green rod, and the yellow rod was used about every third time.  I even did the orange rod a couple of times for extra good measure, but these times I made sure that I did not have anywhere to go while in the suit for the six hours. 

The day finally came when the shop called and informed me that the corsets had arrived.  The next day I went down and they were beautiful. 

“Could I try them on?” I asked. 

“Sure, but you will have to have help with the full one,” he replied. 

I had worn a Lycra unitard for this purpose, so I was not concerned about my dress with him helping.  “That’s ok.”

So I went to the dressing room to put on the standard corset.  This one really fit, and was tighter than the old one.  Looking in the mirror in the dressing room, I found that I had an inch to go on the lacing when I could pull no more.  I went out and asked for help, and we went to the back office area to complete the lacing.  Wow!  As the lacing was drawn in, I became aware of the superior nature of a custom corset over one that was off the rack.  Not only was the corset tight, it was comfortable in relation to that tightness, being fit directly to my measurements, and made the curves fit my hips and ribs, as well as allowing for a greater ability to pull it in tighter. 

After getting used to the extra pressure, I was able to stand and walk, but not bend over.  Sitting was a challenge:  You had to lower yourself into place and kind of keep your body straight, with your legs carefully placed under you in what would be best described as a curtsy.  Standing back up you raised yourself directly over your legs without leaning over.  All in all, a new feeling, and through it all with the corset fitted so well it was not as uncomfortable as my original off-the-shelf model. 

Time to try the full-body corset, so I asked the manager to bring it in and lace me into it. 

“Are you sure?” he inquired. 

“Yes.”  My mind was made up that I would know how it fit before Mike would lace me into it.  I got out of the regular corset while the full-length one was being brought in, and standing next to the doorjamb so I could hang onto it for balance, said, “Put it on me.” 

As he held it up to me so I could slip my arms in, the first impression was of heft—the thing was heavy.  With boning the whole length and a full front busk, there was a lot of corset there.  As I settled it on my shoulders, the fastening of the front started.  I held my head up, and the first of many front clasps were secured going down my torso to my hips.  I was already aware of the immobility of the corset as the fastening reached my thighs.  Now I worked my legs and feet together and held on to the doorjamb for balance and support as the fastening continued down my legs to the ankles.  Now all of the fastenings were done, and I kind of wiggled around in it to settle my body to the shape of the corset. 

As the lacings were started, I became aware of how powerful the corset was, being made stronger and much stiffer than the regular style corset.  My heart rate picked up as the first of many tightenings of the laces was completed. I was now standing, unable to go anywhere with my body compressed from the ankles to my neck.  I was able to notice my breathing patterns, due to my entire torso being laced in; it was not bad right now because the lacings were not very tight.  Now a second pass was made on the laces, a third pass, and, at my insistence, a fourth pass.  I was now almost gasping for air, due to the pressure and my excited state. 

My body was like it was welded perfectly straight from my ankles to my neck.  I could not move anything; even trying to sway my hips did not seem to change my position.  As I calmed down, I started to catch my breath and lose the lightheaded feeling I first had. 

“How close are the laces to being all the way closed?” was my first question. 

“The top and bottom are closed, with most of the rest less than an inch apart,” came his reply from behind me.  “How are you doing in there?” he asked in a concerned voice. 

“Ok, once I had a chance to relax a bit—at first it seemed a bit overwhelming.” 

“Let me check on the front for a couple of minutes.  You just call out if you need anything,” and he went out to check on the store.  I tried to move around and found that I was part of the corset until let out. Then I took a step while still hanging on to the wall.  I could actually move, but a step was maybe an inch and took so much effort I was panting again.  What had I gotten myself into?  I sure hoped Mike respected the power of this thing or I could be in trouble. 

“How are you doing?  Ready to come out?” 

He broke my reverie over my situation and I replied, “Yes, but slowly, please.”  Over the period of the next five minutes my laces were gradually released and the front of the corset undone. I did not realize how my body would tingle at being released from the prison of the corset, and it took a couple of minutes for my legs to get to the point of walking again.  I put my street clothes back on and left for home with the two corsets.

Since it was Friday again, I decided to surprise Mike with another helpless wife and a note of what he could do.  I first cleaned myself up in a good bath, then started the dressing with the shorts that had the two probes, I was thinking that this could be interesting later on, and how right I was.  Next came the bra, followed by the catsuit, with the zipper left down a ways.  I put on the hood and tucked the neck of the hood into the catsuit; this effectively sealed me completely into latex.  I now had to put my boots on, since I would never be able to reach them with the corset on.  This was followed by the new corset.  I laced the corset as tight as I could, but I knew it was not as tight as I had been laced in the store.  Again, I got into the recliner, but I had placed the new full-length corset in the chair next to me with a note that read, “My present corset is not restrictive enough.  Please put this on and add your armbinder if you want.” 

I put the gag in, inflated it, and then strapped the blindfold into place, settling down to wait.  My excitement over being fully enclosed in latex, as well as the anticipation of the new corset over my latex, had me at an aroused state for the whole time I was waiting.  After waiting for what seemed an hour, I heard a muffled door open and close, then footsteps.  “Honey, sorry I am late but….” He cut off the rest of his sentence when he saw me.  “What have we here?” 

Quiet.  I always know when that man is up to something: He left me, as I heard his steps down the hall.  When he came back a few minutes later, I was told to get up and present myself.  I rose carefully and did a slow turn so he could see my body fully in latex and the new corset. 

“So you want to be done up in this?” 

I nodded my head affirmative. 

“Ok then, let’s get you out of that one and go to it”.  He led me into another room and told me to hang on to the bedpost.  It was about the right height, and he removed the standard corset from me.  I was glad that I had been laced down for a while before getting into the full corset, and when he held it up to me, I put my arms in and then the front fasteners were done up.  I wiggled a bit to settle it into place and then placed my booted feet together. 

“Are you ready for the lacing?”

I nodded, and he went after it.  Once, twice, three times he tightened the laces.  “It is about an inch open in back. I got it closed at the top and bottom—are you ok in there?” to which I nodded, even though I was trying to relax so my breathing would settle down.  The plugs and the latex under the corset were conspiring to keep me agitated, so settling down was a lot more difficult than when I had it on in the store.  While I was still slightly lightheaded, Mike picked me up and moved me, putting me down with nothing to hang onto, I thought I might fall, but as he let go of me, I found that I could balance.  However, I really had to concentrate to succeed.  Now he fastened the harness on my head and applied some pressure, lifting me a little, not off the ground, but now I did not have to work so hard to stay upright. 

“Arms behind you, please.”  Now was what I had been waiting for, the armbinder.  He slipped it up my arms and started securing the straps around my shoulders, tighter and tighter the laces were drawn until my arms were together behind me, elbows touching, and covering me all the way up to the shoulders. 

Now I really was limited in breathing; I was getting lightheaded just standing.  “Relax,” I told myself, but the urgings inside of me were just too much.  I came while standing there and passed out. 

When I came to, I was on the bed with the harness removed and my arms still bound behind me.  I had underestimated the effect of the probes being locked inside and held so tight there by the corset.  I was still warm and wanting when I recovered my senses.  Now came the tender caressing and cuddling.   Mike knew just what to do, and I was soon being drawn into myself again for another climax.  This time Mike played it out for a while and kept me at a frenzied mindless point in which I did not want it to end, but craving for release.  I reached another lightheaded climax and lapsed into a semi-conscious state for a while, dreaming of being held in that grip without being able to get out.  This was both arousing and disturbing—What if I never got out?

Then the dream was over as I recovered my senses again.  Mike propped a pillow under my head as I lay on my side and said, “Are you ok for a few minutes, darling?”

I nodded my head, ‘yes,’ and he went out for a few minutes.  I now tried to get a little sleep, since I was so spent from my experience.  I did not know until later that Mike never really left me; he just grabbed a snack from the kitchen, and quietly returned to keep watch over me.  I went to sleep, being so exhausted from my activities, and did not realize that I spent three hours collapsed there inside the corset with the armbinder on. 

When I awoke I knew I had to get out—my body was pins and needles.  “Mmuummpphh” and I tried to move.  I must have succeeded in getting Mike’s attention because I felt movement on the bed.  Suddenly, I was lifted up to my feet and I felt the armbinder loosening.  After the armbinder was off, I motioned for Mike to remove the corset, which he did.  It was amazing the way my body felt as the feeling came back to the places that had gone somewhat numb.  After I had stretched a little while, he asked me if I needed to come out all the way and I shook my head ‘no’; my bladder was ok for a while. 

Then he suggested that he put the regular corset on and we go to bed for the night. I thought about it for a minute and nodded ‘yes’.  He laced the corset on, commenting about how great it looked, and I motioned for him to tighten it all the way.  He surprised me after finishing with the corset by locking my chastity and collar on then, asked if I wanted the armbinder back on.  I paused, and then decided that I might as well complete the picture and nodded ‘yes,’ so on went the armbinder. 

I now had hands all over me caressing and massaging—this had its effect and I was getting aroused again.  He guided me over to the bed and we continued for quite a while.  He was even kissing me through the gag on the hood. This was both strange and erotic, since he was blocking off my breathing with his mouth over the breathing tube in the gag and his cheeks were blocking my nose tubes, I had no choice but to breathe into him.

He kept me at a twilight state this way until I climaxed again and lost track of everything for a while.  When I regained my awareness I was in his arms all snuggled and warm so I went back to sleep.  I awoke with my bladder telling me it was time, and since we were still embraced I mmuummpphhed and wiggled to wake him.  This time he got me completely out of all my stuff and gave me a bath, complete with dinner fed to me by hand while I was soaking.  “What time is it?” I asked after unwinding a little.  “Four in the morning,” was his reply “Glad we don’t have to wake up for anything this morning.”  After the shower I put on my old corset over a silk camisole and we went back to sleep in each other’s arms again after some gentle lovemaking.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Not long after the first full corset episode, I decided to try and live in latex for a week; this was to be the suit and my other latex items mixed with corseting and some bondage.  I talked this over with Mike and he said he would be very cooperative in my desire.  I was now wearing the suit for about half of the time anyway, with the latex and corsets mixed in for the balance, so it would not be too much more time in erotic gear, but it was still a commitment to attempt. I decided that during this period I would also try out the suit with the red power rods to see what the final level of stimulation would be.  I would need to plan out my days so that I would not be in anything that I would not wear out on the street when I had something to do out of the house.

Deciding to start on a Sunday afternoon,  I  asked Mike to help with the beginning, and since I did not need to go anywhere until the morning, I had him place me in the full-length corset over my catsuit and probe-equipped shorts, hood with gag and blindfold, and boots.  Being helpless, he took advantage of me (the brute), and laced me into the armbinder.  Leaving me standing in a corner of the kitchen, he went on ahead and fixed dinner.  I felt the gag deflate and he pulled it out.

“Eat,” as he started filling my mouth with some very good food—he always was a good cook.  Not having much room in the full corset, I filled up quickly, and he put the gag back in and reinflated it.  This is the way I spent the rest of the day until time for bed.  Then, out of the corset and armbinder—I came to pins and needles.  He guided me to a relief stop and then back into my good corset, sealing it on with the leotard and chastity belt.  To top this off, he added the neck collar and then locked my feet together with the ankle cuffs I had picked up earlier; this left me with about three-inch steps.  Now came the next surprise. “Hold out your hands.”  I did, and he put mittens onto my hands, eliminating any use of them.  “Hands together in front,” and he locked the mittens on together with the same lock.  “Time for bed.  Come on.”

I was so restricted, I thought he was joking.  “Follow my voice,” and he clicked a leash to the collar.  Half pulling, half coaxing me, I made it to the bed and he guided me down onto it.  I slept ok the first night. it is amazing the dreams you can have while being bound in latex while you sleep.

Mike woke me up early in the morning and let me out for a quick shower.  This was followed by my getting into the suit with the green power rod.  Since I was well cleaned out, he also had me pull up the shorts with their probes and locked the chastity belt on over the top.  I hoped he was not going to be unexpectedly late from work!

I had a pretty easy day, with some shopping first thing, and decided to take in a movie.  The movie might have been a bit of a mistake; fortunately, it was early and the theater was not crowded or my subdued orgasm might have been very noticeable.  After the movie, I came home and put the hood on to relax and listen to music.  I decided to complete the hood with the gag and blindfold, leading to another orgasm, then went to the kitchen and started dinner.  I was wanting Mike home by this time, as I was getting some pressure from my bladder and he was only about a half hour late, I quickly met him at the door and let him know I needed out for relief.  Out came the key and I could go take care of business. 

After dinner, Mike played with me and we finished off the day making love and me falling asleep in his arms again after being bound in the shorts, hood, mittens, chastity, and cuffs.

*****

Morning was another release to a quick shower and clean out when the suit ran out of power.  Mike cleaned the suit out while I was getting myself cleaned up, and I put the suit back on with the yellow power rod in—this higher state of tension always made me gasp as it completed the tightening.  This time, I was not going anywhere, so we put the latex hood on so it would be inside the suit’s collar, locking it in place.  On went the shorts and the chastity for the day, and I was ready for a quiet time at home.  For twelve hours, I was excited, and most of it was with the gag and blindfold in place.  I kept the music on and tried to accomplish a few chores between the climaxes.  I don’t know if it was the suit, or maybe I was just getting hornier as time went on, but it seemed like at least once an hour I would have to lie down and pant through a climax. 

When Mike got home, I was ready for release, but he said ‘not quite yet’ and watched me go nuts twice more before releasing me, once with the armbinder on.  After release, and after the cleanup was complete, he handed me the suit back and said ‘next.’  I knew the orange rod was going in.  As I staggered to my feet in the ballet position, gasping for air due to coming almost immediately after the suit finished its tightening, Mike put in the gag and blindfold on the hood that was again under the collar of the suit.  This was followed by the shorts, cuffs, and armbinder. 

“Time for bed.”  Now I was really sensitive, and almost every time he would touch me through the suit, I would start heating up to ecstasy.  I could only take it about three times and collapsed asleep in his arms.  He left me alone until I was ready for the power rod to expire, at which time he woke me and helped me out of the extra stuff before the suit released me.  As we were cleaning up again, he laid out my wardrobe for the rest of the night—all my latex and the full corset with armbinder.  This was almost a relief after the suit and its exaggerated sensuality, and even though I was extremely tight, I fell right to sleep in my latex prison. 

Morning arrived, and I was taken out of the armbinder, corset, and all of the latex.  Cleaned up I again, made my way into the suit for the green power rod experience.  This time I did have a few things to do, so we went with no extra locked on options. I added the shorts with the plugs, but did not lock anything on over them.  This was my busy day, and I was going almost from the time Mike left until he got home. I only beat him in the door by about five minutes. 

“How about I fix dinner tonight?” he said, as he came in with a glint in his eye.  I agreed, knowing he had plans for me.  He put the hood on and, as I expected, the armbinder was next, but then I felt my legs being pulled into something and then they were being cinched together like my arms in the armbinder.  Suddenly something was thrown over my shoulders and the lacing continued up my body, pulling the armbinder into my back and completely encompassing my torso to my neck.  Now I must have been a tube of tight leather with a latex head sticking out.  I had not had a chance, due to the fast pace of my day, to enjoy the suit’s effects of arousal, but now, with me totally confined, there was no way to avoid it.  I seemed to just keep coming, and as I would lapse into semi-consciousness my sensations would just lessen a little until I was back to reality. 

How long this went on I have no way of knowing, but Mike sat me up and removed the gag, telling me to eat.  It took a few minutes of will power to settle things down, but when I said I was ready, he fed me until I was full with good lasagna. 

When I told him I was full, the gag went back in and the sensations started all over again.  He pulled me out of the binders and had me do my duty so we could go to sleep; this was fun, since he said to keep the blindfold on.  I did as instructed, and when I felt my way to the bed, he reinstalled me in the binders, this time leaving my gag off so we could kiss and cuddle; of course, the cuddling was kind of one-way, with me bound like I was.  I said I was hungry with all the effort, and he fed me a snack to end the night.  Sleep was easy as worn out as I was, even though I was still completely bound, head to toe.

****

Thursday morning started with the usual cleanup and change of suit rod, this time to the yellow for the day, and twelve more hours of excitement.  Mike did not add anything, so I put the shorts back on and took it easy for the day, if you can call it easy making it through a climax an hour.  I was amazed at how often I wanted to eat now; I guess I was just burning up so much energy with all the aroused excitement.  I prepared a good dinner for Mike, and when he got home, we had a peaceful evening meal by candlelight.  He was a bit reserved after dinner and I was soon to learn why. 

When the power rod ran out of charge and released me, right on cue at twelve hours, he had the full set of the suit laid out with the red power rods and the placard.  “Time to complete the journey,” was all he said as he handed me the placard.  I looked at the placard and it said to put the suit on the usual way and, when complete, to look again. 

This I did, and then the placard told me to pull the shorts with plugs up and lie down.  After inserting the plugs and smoothing the shorts to the rest of the suit, I again looked to see instructions to put the power rods so that I would be able to find and insert them without being able to see them.  After having Mike hold on to them, I read the last instruction of putting the power rods into the plugs, then putting the hood on and smoothing the neck of it inside of the suit, followed by inserting the rods into the small holes on each side of the gag breathing hole, with the final power rod going in my cleavage. 

I was almost trembling with anticipation and maybe a little fear of the power that might be there with all five of the power rods together.  I looked at Mike for reassurance and asked, “Do you think I can handle this?”  His reply was that he thought I was ready.  As I pulled on the hood and arranged the nose tubes and gag for comfort, there was an awareness of just how helpless I was going to be.  I smoothed the neck of the hood down my neck inside of the suit and, since I had inserted the rods into the plugs, Mike handed me the rods for the gag and I inserted them.  The hood now started to conform to my head and the shorts were conforming to the suit as I inserted the last of the power rods.  The feeling of the suit coming together and tightening over my whole body was intoxicating.

When the suit completed the joining and was very tight over my whole body, it started to stiffen, starting at the neck and waist, and spreading out to my arms and legs.  I could no longer move and the corset portion was complete in its domination of my waist.  My breathing was shallow and rapid, but the suit seemed to know how much I needed to breathe to keep my senses.  After a short pause, the probes started growing and moving around; there was a sensation on my most sensitive part, and the gag enlarged to fill my mouth.  The topper was the fact that my nipples were starting to feel like they were being massaged.  It did not take very long for this to get me very hot and, as I started to climax, I expected to be passing out and getting to relax that way.  The suit released its pressure on me just enough to allow for breathing to increase; now I was not going to slow down by loss of consciousness. 

I do not know how long the suit kept me going at full climax, but I would not have thought it possible to sustain the feelings for a tenth of the time.  My body finally quit due to exhaustion, and the suit seemed to let me have a break, stopping the stimulations and retightening the corset portion to its original breathless state.  After some recovery, the stimulations started again, leading to the same results as the first time; this happened a total of four times.  I was lost in the cycles of sexual stimulation and totally without time, getting close to what could be described as an “out of body” experience. 

As the power rods ran out of charge and the suit released me, I had to just stay still for a while, as my head was spinning; never could I have imagined the stimulation that was possible, and I would have never thought myself capable of sustaining a sexual high as I had just experienced.  I think Mike sensed my situation as he waited for some movement on my part before gently helping me to remove the suit. 

When I was out, Mike practically carried me to a waiting bath and while I was trying to get the cobwebs out of my head, he cleaned up the suit and returned the power rods to the charger.  It turned out that I was in the suit for three hours and at a state of climax for almost half of that.  It took me a full twenty minutes to get to the point of completing the bath, and when I got out he had set out a simple outfit to go to bed in: basic latex panties, bra, corset (the old one), catsuit, and hood without the blindfold or gag.  I compliantly put them on and the corset now seemed easy to be in.  We had a snack and went to bed; I almost immediately fell asleep, and remained so until Mike woke me up in the morning.

****

I began Friday morning by putting the suit on with the green power rod and had a routine day in comparison to the others, only climaxing three times during the day.  I was starting to feel pretty good by the afternoon and the exhaustion of the night and morning seemed to leave me.  I had done a couple of errands and when I got home I put the shorts with the plugs on and sat down to read a book.  Mike called to let me know not to cook anything as he was taking me out for dinner.  We went out and had a peaceful evening, with dinner and a movie, coming back to a little cuddling and caressing.  After we had made our intimacy complete, Mike asked me to get ready for the night.  I cleaned myself out and returned with the shorts back on and ready for his desires.  He put my arms back in the armbinder, slipped the latex hood on, and then laced me into the complete binder, pinning my arms to my back and legs together.  “Goodnight sweetheart.”

‘Mmuummpphh’ was all I could reply, and we went to bed for the night.  I must be getting used to this stuff because I could sleep the night and not have any trouble with the tightness or the position of being completely bound and fully enclosed in latex.

****

Saturday morning saw me cleaned up and back in the suit with the orange power rod, and this time the hood and armbinder was added.  Walking in the ballet pointed boots while my arms were pinned behind me was a new feeling, and it took me forever to get from one side of the house to the other.  This was not helped by the fact of my sexual stimulations and having to sit down each time I came so that I would not hurt myself when passing out.  I was kind of useless in this state, but as Mike explained it, that was the whole idea.  This time when the power rod ran out Mike had already set out my next outfit: my new corset, a full set of latex clothes, my boots, and the party dress from earlier—it seems we were going out tonight. 

I cleaned up inside and out and Mike helped me into his chosen items. “This should be fun,” was his smiling encouragement.  I had to wait four hours dressed like this before we went out to the concert.  I must have been quite a head turner, and he was sharp in his dinner jacket and black tie.  After the concert, we went to one of the best restaurants in town for a sumptuous dinner and time to unwind.  I think that I was getting used to being in latex and did not even mind others looking at me anymore; the only latex showing was my gloved hands, and in the lighting you could not really see much difference between the latex and a good pair of leather gloves. 

Getting home, Mike had me do my duty again before dressing me up in the full latex with the full corset.  After we had done some more serious cuddling and I had climaxed again, he put the armbinder on, completed the hood with the blindfold and gag, and put a leather hood on over the latex.  I fell right to sleep and did not seem to be bothered by anything until Mike got me up in the morning.

****

The final day, and I was kind of sad that I would not be in latex continually after the day.  This day started with the suit and the yellow power rod and hood tucked inside, then Mike added the plugged shorts, armbinder, full body binder, and leather hood.  He carried me out to the living room and propped me up in a chair he had modified to be comfortable with me this way.  The rest of the morning was listening to music and me climaxing about hourly; then he turned on some sports and kind of forgot about me sitting over there going through the cycles of relax, warm up, climax, settle down, and repeat.  I finished the week in latex, and when the time was up for the power rod to be done, Mike removed my extras and left me to come out of the suit to my own desires.  I don’t know if I will ever be the same again; all I could think to put back on was latex and a corset.

EPILOGUE

Normal is not what it used to be.  I now am normally in latex and a corset, and have a much greater selection of both to choose from.  The suit is still very special, since it can never be equaled, and I wear it about half of the time.  Our lovemaking is more and greater than at any time we have ever been together.  Mike did create a suit to match mine and we can get into them both next to each other with the red power rods and the two suits will actually communicate with each other, making us feel like we are a part of each other when going through all of that sexual over-stimulation.  I still tremble at the thought of the red power rods, because the feelings are so intense, you can never get used to something that powerful.  Mike has even taken to wearing latex a lot of the time, and we never seem to tire of the feelings of our bodies together in latex.  So life in suburbia is not so dull anymore.

FINIS

Allison’s Story

Allison’s Story

Wonderful corset-oriented, nineteenth-century-style writing from Julie Prue ©


CHAPTER ONE

John was very excited on this summer day of 1888. He was on top of the world. His lifelong friend Allison was returning to Gentle Falls, Maine after several years of studying aboard. Their respective fathers had been business partners while they were young and as a result they had practically grown up together.

Much to the distress of Allison’s parents they had gotten into all kinds of mischief as children. They would run off into the nearby woods together and do everything, from swimming in the creek to climbing trees. They had even got into a mud throwing contest but after coming home Allison was severely punished by her parents for the state of her clothes, and they avoided that activity thereafter.

Allison was John’s best friend and he had grown up without even really thinking of her as a girl. It was not so difficult since she had been a bit of a tomboy growing up. She only wore the loosest of clothes and never allowed a corset to be put on her at all. She was so high spirited that her parents were unable to change her. For 15 years John and Allison were practically joined together until her parents sent her off to Europe for her education. When she boarded a train and left, John had cried while he lay in bed many months afterward.

Now, after three years of separation they were about to be reunited. John was seated in one of the parlors of the mansion Allison’s parents resided in. When he had heard that she was returning from Europe he had contacted her parents about meeting her and to his surprise they had been most accommodating in that respect. All his memories of her parents involved their futile efforts to keep her away from his “bad influence.” John had wondered about their change of heart for several days. Was it possible that they were planning on forming a union between him and Allison? Such an arrangement made sense for both their families from an economic perspective. John had trouble picturing Allison and himself as a married couple. He had trouble picturing Alison getting married at all.

A servant opened the doors to the parlor and John’s heart skipped a beat. His memory of Allison was totally different from the person who stood before him now.

She was beautiful, her face had a delicate structure and its complexion was pale almost to the point of being pure white. Her auburn hair was drawn to the crown of her head, and piled in coils atop it. Her bodice was incredibly tight. It was buttoned to her neck with a collar so high and rigid it kept her head in an almost uncomfortably high position. The sleeves were extremely tight and looked almost as if they were holding Allison’s arms in a fixed position in front of her. What little of her arms that the sleeves did not cover was encased in tight fitting gloves. Her figure made John’s eyes shoot wide open.

Her body was pulled into an unbelievable hourglass. Her waist must have been no larger than 16 inches! Two deep indents cut their way into her body which was held together by such a small waist that it looked almost as if she might snap in half. John had never seen a figure like that before in his entire life.

Her hips and bustle swayed in a highly seductive way as she walked towards John. She seemed to take forever to reach John. He was sure it was just shock of seeing his friend dressed in such a seductive way but then he noticed that the steps Allison took were inadequately small for the purposes of walking. After quite a while she finally reached him and stopped. John was awed by Allison’s ample bosom. She had been quite flat-chested when he last saw her, but now her breasts were incredibly large. They heaved up and down as her lungs apparently struggled to take in air, as if she had been running.

“Hello John, it is lovely to see you again.” Her voice had a strong English accent in it. She curtsied in a smooth and graceful style. She fluttered her eye lashes in a seductive manner and tilted her head slightly.

John was unable to speak any words. He merely opened his mouth and stared at her.

Allison turned towards her mother and asked, “May we have permission to walk in the gardens, Mother?”

Her mother smiled and replied, “Why of course dear.”

John and Allison then proceeded to the gardens. While they were walking through the halls of the mansion John had to keep himself from staring at his friend’s attributes. As soon as they reached the garden and were out of earshot he wanted to hear just what Allison had been doing in Europe.

CHAPTER TWO

The Lee family garden was very large. It stretched for almost half a mile from the house. An eight foot high hedge that came to the very end of the family mansion closed off the garden from the rest of the estate. Within the hedges was a magnificent garden. A large variety of lush vegetation left little doubt that Spring had arrived.

Allison did not seem interested in the vegetation however. She had explained that there was a small area behind some large bushes where they could talk without her mother’s eyes watching them from the mansion windows. She now slowly proceeded to that area. It was only a short distance away and would have taken John only three or four minutes to reach it. Allison, however, was forced to walk at a snail’s pace. John looked down at her feet and realized that she was wearing boots with extreme points and very high heels. Many times her balance seemed to be in doubt, but every effort John made to assist her was rejected.

“My…mother…is…watching,” was her sole explanation. John did not press her for details, as she was already having great trouble breathing. Her bosom was surging up and down in what John would normally have thought to be an exaggerated way. Still, she trudged forward and for brief moments John thought he could see a determined look on her face, but most of the time she looked to be in great discomfort.

After what seemed like a long time to John and a no doubt longer time for Allison, they finally made it to an area of large bushes that obscured their view of the mansion and vice versa. Allison simply stood still for a moment as her severely compressed lungs labored to take in air. She spent close to ten minutes in this state. While this was happening she looked away from John as if in shame at what she was doing. Then, once she seemed to have recovered, she looked at John with a desperate face and said, “Hold me.”

John embraced her and she practically collapsed into his arms. He held onto her tightly as she leaned against him and rested her head on his shoulder. They stood together like that for quite a while and John noticed that his shoulder was starting to feel wet. Allison pulled back from the embrace and revealed a face soaked with tears. John pulled out a cloth from his pocket and wiped her tears away. She had not made a single sound while her head rested on his shoulders, obviously her desperate need for air deprived her of such a luxury.

“Sorry, they laced me down to 15 1/2 inches today so it is difficult to talk.”

“Tell me what happened when you were away. What happened to you?”

Allison looked as if she wasn’t even listening to him. She just stared into the distance. Her face was so solemn that John thought she may begin another cycle of crying. Instead she began speaking.

“Remember when I took off the corset my parents put on me and threw it into Stevenson Pond?”

John nodded his head in recollection.

“That was the last straw for my parents. They became fed up with my rebellious nature. They decided that since they couldn’t control me they would me to someone who could.”

“They did this to you?”

“Not at first. At first I fought the schools I was sent to and managed to get kicked out of most of them. I spent an entire year being bounced around boarding schools. My parents made one last attempt to turn me into a lady. They sent me to the Accademia della Vespa.”

John shook his head to show his unfamiliarity with the place.

“The place has only been opened for a few years. The headmistress there was Corinna Badsteel. I swear that there was never a more mean spirited and cruel person in the history of the world. She locked me into a punishment corset the instant I arrived and used it on me every time I even looked as if I was going to misbehave. I spent two years under her oppressive thumb. Look at what she has done to me. She deformed my body.”

Allison strained against her collar but was unable to lower her head. She gestured with her hands to her hourglass figure. Her small waist looked severely strained and painful. Typically John found small waists extremely attractive on a woman but he was far too concerned for his old friend to be aroused.

”I’m so sorry. I wish I could have done something to help.”

Allison looked into the eyes of her old friend and said, “Maybe you can…”

Allison stopped speaking when she heard footsteps approaching. An elderly butler appeared around the corner.

“Sorry to interrupt Lady Allison, but your mother feels it is time for you to retire to your room.”

“I suppose we will have to continue this conversation another time.”

Those were Allison’s only words before slowly walking up to the house with the butler in tow. John merely stood and watched as his friend struggled to return to her home. He felt sad. He felt sadder than the day that Allison left. He also felt something he wasn’t consciously aware of – he felt attracted to Allison in a way he hadn’t been before. The feeling he was aware of however was a desire to do something, anything, to help Allison.

CHAPTER THREE

John surveyed the brick wall that lay 40 feet ahead of him. It was 12 feet high and stretched around the entire area of the Lee estate. A row of trees lay about 20 feet within the walls. They might offer protection for an intruder from being discovered, but offered no help in scaling the wall. There may be just enough of an indent in the the grid-like lines of the brick wall to allow John to scale it.

The sounds of a horse drawn wagon made John crouch low behind the tree he was using for cover. A few moments, later a wagon full of feed for horses passed by John on the road that ran parallel to the wall. After it had passed out of sight John steeled himself for what he was about to do. His best friend needed his help, and he was determined that she would receive it. The guilt that haunted him for not being able to help her while she was in Europe drove him with a single minded determination. He had returned back to Allison’s home after he had been forced to leave.

John rushed over to the wall and began his ascent. It was just as difficult as he had thought. The spaces for him to grab hold and pull himself up were quite small and that he was trying to accomplish this task at night did not help. He was able to make progress up the wall but more than a couple of times he fell back down to the ground. After a short time of this struggling, he was at last able to place his hands on the top of the wall and pull himself up. When he reached the top her looked around the area, fearful that a wandering gardener may of seen him. To his relief there was no one around.

John rushed over to the freshly pruned tree and looked on toward the mansion. Allison’s room lay ahead on the second floor. Reaching her window would be easy; the main challenge would be to cover the immense distance between John’s current position and the mansion. Most of the mansion’s windows were dark and no servants were in sight anywhere on the estate, but that could change all too quickly when John would be halfway to the mansion and unable to successfully seek cover in either direction.

John scanned around the windows until he saw what he thought was Allison’s. He waited and observed for a long while before he saw movement in the room. There two or three people moving around inside. He was so far away that it was difficult to tell for certain. One of the figures in the room seemed to have her hands raised in the air. She remained like this for quite a while until John realized that the woman with her arms raised was being laced into a corset by the other. If Allison was being laced into her night corset, then she would soon be to bed and John would be able to make his move.

After the lacing ended and a repositioning of the people in the room occurred, the lights went out. John waited a few more moments and then sprinted for the mansion. It took him nearly a minute to reach the grand building. He leaned against the building and breathed at the exertion. The thought of Allison forced to gasp like this whenever she moved more than a short distance made John angry. He immediately took hold of the plant covered wooden cross beams and climbed up. Before no time he was next to Allison’s window. He peered in to the dark room. After a few moments he could make out the layout of the furniture of the room. He stared at the bed and could make out a person resting in it.

John wondered what he was going to do next. Allison may not be asleep yet, and if he stood on the window stile, she was bound to notice him. His only fear would be that she would scream out in terror before she recognized him and the staff would enter the room. He shook his head at this however. Allison wasn’t the type of girl to frighten easily, and the way her corset hampered her breathing left John to wonder if she was left with the ability to scream at all. He Cautiously placed his feet on the window stile and moved over onto it. There was a foot and a half worth of room so he wasn’t worried about falling. He looked in to the window and moved his arms about in quick motion. If Allison wasn’t looking in his direction, then he hoped she would at least notice the faint shadow his form made in the moonlight. He continued trying to gain her attention for a while without any apparent success.

He was contemplating the idea of knocking on her window when a sound of windows opening above him somewhere made him freeze in panic. His first instinct was to remain still and keep quiet. He listened for what he was sure would be the angry voice of Allison’s father accompanied by the sound of a gun being fired. Her mother was a stern woman. Her father was an emotional cannon that would explode at the slightest provocation. Only ten seconds passed by, but for John it is an endless expanse of time. A voice did say something.

“Ah, that’s better. It was getting to hot in here.”

The sound of movement followed and John looked up and around the corner to see a window that was one floor up and to his left had been opened and the light emitted from it was already fading away. John barely even had time to register another window opening before a pair of hands grabbed him and pulled him into Allison’s room. He turned his head expecting to see the enraged face of her father but instead saw Allison’s concerned face.

She walked over to the window and closed it. She then turned to John and in a fearful whisper asked, “My God! John, what are you doing here? You know my father, if he catches you here you can kiss your life goodbye.”

“I had to see you again. I had to be able to talk to you again, somewhere or somehow so that your mother couldn’t spy on us. I want to help you.”

Allison tiptoed over to the door to her room, pressed the side of her head against it, and listened. She stood there for almost a minute before tiptoeing over to a chair by the mantelpiece and gracefully sat down. John sat in the chair next to her. In the heart pounding excitement of the sneaking into her room he had failed to realize that she was barely covered up. She merely wore a cream colored robe with a gray corset laced over it. While her waist wasn’t constricted as tightly as it had been earlier that day, it was still breathtakingly narrow. John had trouble believing that a person could possibly fit their body into such a thing.

“Do you like my waist?”

John looked up at Allison’s face. She looked at him with melancholy eyes. John felt embarrassed and ashamed that he had been caught looking at his friend in such a way. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t help it…”

“It’s all right. You ARE a man. You were my best friend when we were young but were adults now. I’m a no longer a little girl and you are most defiantly not a boy. I can’t blame you for having feelings like a man. I know you can’t control being attracted to my small waist, no man can. I know you still care about me however and I’m happy that you risked so much just to see me.”

John got up from his chair and walked over to Allison. He leaned down and gave her a hug. They embraced each other for several minutes before letting go. John kneeled beside Allison’s chair and wipe a tear that was running down her cheek.

“I remember when you would never cry. Even if you fell or got hurt you would just shrug it off. You were as tough as nails, you were tougher than me. What happened to you? What did they do?”

Allison looked down at John. A strand of her now free hair fell in front of her eye and she brushed it away with a smooth movement from her hand.

“When you are forced to do something involuntarily it becomes second nature and you can’t help doing it. When you spend every waking moment of everyday doing the same routines, it becomes impossible to break them.”

“Allison, I still don’t understand.”

“Then I shall help you – sit back in your chair. I’m going to tell you about the Accademia della Vespa.”

CHAPTER FOUR

Allison stood in Miss Badsteel’s office. Miss Badsteel was somewhere between youth and middle age. She wore a light pink bodice with a rigid-looking collar. Her waist was impressively compressed into an hourglass figure, the sort of figure that Allison despised. She wore a dark blue skirt and leather boots with very narrow toes.

Miss Badsteel stared at Allison in icy silence. Allison concentrated her attention on the forehead of the headmistress. Most people would find the silence that blanketed the room very uncomfortable. Allison loved a good challenge though. For her, this was another opportunity to drive a mistress of a boarding school to the point of insanity. Already she had managed to get herself kicked out of three schools. One of the mistresses had written a desperate letter to her parents begging for them to remove her from the school.

Allison looked forward to being ejected from this school. Maybe her parents would then finally see how futile their efforts were and allow her to return home. The woman standing before her looked like a tougher case than the others but Allison was sure that a little effort was all that was needed.

“Well, Allison. From what I have read you certainly seem to be quite the little troublemaker.”

Allison grinned and out of the corner of her mouth said, “You got that right.”

“Speak up and look at me when you say something!” Miss Badsteel shouted in a voice so authoritarian that Allison found herself standing straighter than she had been.

“Now, if I can continue without any more flippant comments. Your parents have obviously done a poor job raising you. That they sent you abroad in the hopes that others will break you into corset-wearing is a sign of not enough discipline in the household. That you were deemed ‘uncontrollable’ by my rivals testifies to your bad upbringing. I can assure you that after my most personal efforts your behavior will be much improved and you will actually have a decent figure.”

Allison mentally laughed at Miss Badsteel’s arrogance. She had received the same sort of lecture from the other mistresses and all they had gotten for their efforts were a multitude of headaches. She would allow this mistress think that she had subdued her and lure her into a false sense of confidence. It was always best to make the mistresses too sure that they had won. First a little fire to prevent Miss Badsteel from becoming too suspicious of her sudden turn around in behavior.

“But I don’t want to wear corsets!” Allison smiled inside, mistresses loved shooting down comments like that.

Mrs. Badsteel’s mouth made a ‘tutting’ sound. “You really were disadvantaged to be born to a couple of parents like yours! That you are still throwing such a fit and putting such resistance to growing up and becoming a lady is quite sad. There is little reason to worry however. I’m highly dedicated to my job and will see that your waist is smaller than any other young lady you may encounter when you return home.”

“I don’t want a wasp waist!”

“Now really, you are putting up too much fuss. I am not about to waste my time arguing with someone who is still just a little girl in her actions. Time to get you settled in.”

Miss Badsteel then started to walk past Allison and grabbed hold of her wrist when she passed her. Allison followed along easily enough but pretended to act like she was being dragged. After a few moving-in procedures she would have a chance to see what this place is all about.

CHAPTER FIVE

Allison shivered from the draft let into the room by the window. She was dressed only if her underwear: white stockings that clung tightly to her calves, long pantalettes, and a white lacy chemise. A pretty girl her age with long brown hair approached her with a corset in hand and said, “Please Allison. If you don’t let me lace you than Miss Badsteel is going to do it herself, and you don’t want that.”

“I don’t give a rat’s ass what Miss Badsteel is going to do!”

Helen’s eyes widen with shock and a little fear. She took a few steps back and shook her head.

“Please Allison, you shouldn’t use language like that. It isn’t becoming of a lady and Miss Badsteel might hear you.”

Allison placed her hands on her waist, a waist that she intended to keep and not let be squeezed out of existence.

“Really girl, you gotta stop worrying about what that battleship of a woman thinks. Look at you, your waist is being crushed by a corset. You are obviously having trouble breathing. It is Miss Badsteel’s fault. I’m surprised you aren’t angry at her. I guess you and all the other girls in this school just love her too much to ever think she could do any wrong.”

Helen dropped the corset on the bed and put one hand to her chest, already swelled by tight lacing, and placed another hand on her severely compressed waist.  “I don’t love Miss Badsteel, far from it! However, there really isn’t anything I can do. As young ladies it is our duty to look our best so we can catch the best husband possible. I don’t…”

The door to the room burst open and the conversation ground to a halt as Miss Badsteel entered the room. Her skirt swayed as she approached the two girls; her compressed waist still managed to draw Allison’s attention. It waist was almost unbelievably small. Badsteel had mentioned to the new attendees of the Accademia della Vespa that they would all be expected to have waists smaller than hers by the end of term. This had caused a multitude of groans that were caused not just by the corsets the young girls had on.

“I see that Miss Lee is not even dressed yet. I don’t know what I was thinking when I left her in your care Miss Cass.”

Miss Badsteel grabbed the corset from off the bed and before Allison was even wondering what kind of objection she should make the woman had the corset fitted around her.

“Brace yourself.”

Allison looked at the brass rings that Helen had held onto while Caroline had laced her up that morning.

“My patience is wearing thin, girl.”

Allison reluctantly grabbed hold of the rings and waited for the inevitable tugging. She had worn a corset a couple of times before at other boarding schools, but they had only been able to lace her her in enough to smooth out her figure before her fidgeting became too much for them. Her corset began to creak as Miss Badsteel began pulling on her laces. The corset slowly closed in onto her waist. Tight lacing was far different from merely having her figure smoothed out. Each moment that passed brought increased pressure. After quite a while the tugging stopped. Allison was a bit relieved when Miss Badsteel tied up her laces. She was about to turn around when her head was suddenly pulled back. She could feel the hair on the back of her head being pulled on.

“Your hair is really too short girl. It merely reaches your shoulders! Don’t worry, by the time you leave this school you’ll have a head of hair to be proud of. Now, let us finish dressing you up.”

Miss Badsteel had Allison sit on her bed and wait while she pulled a pair of boots out of the closet. They practically were knee high, had what looked like two inch heels, and had very pointed toes.

“Understand that in regards to foot training, you have also been neglected. Poor girl, I truly feel sorry for you.”

Miss Badsteel had Allison raise her legs and worked quickly and efficiently in lacing her boots up. Without even having to stand on them the boots were uncomfortable. Their pointed toes crushed Allison’s toes together.

“Up girl! We are not done yet.”

Allison carefully worked to stand up, her breathing erratic – the moment she stood on the heels she winced in pain.

Miss Badsteel did not notice this as she was busy assembling petticoats. A wave of activity washed over Allison until she found herself wearing a pale pink blouse with a navy-blue skirt that made up the uniform for students at the Accademia della Vespa.

“Your appearance is much better girl! I may turn you into a decent lady yet. Now hurry on downstairs.”

Miss Badsteel left the room without any pleasantries. Allison looked into a small mirror provided in the otherwise poorly furnished room and nearly fainted, which wasn’t so difficult with the corset compressing the space she had to breathe. Allison’s waist was significantly pulled in. Helen walked up behind her and commented, “It looks like she took you in by four inches.” Allison’s lungs had trouble bringing in air. Her small bosom was inflated by the flesh pushed upwards by the corset. Each breath she took sent her chest heaving up and down. Allison’s nostrils flared with anger. She hated seeing herself like this and was determined to undermine Miss Badsteel’s efforts sometime soon.

CHAPTER SIX

Allison looked at her school uniform with utter disdain. Even though she had been unable to wear men’s clothing back at home, her clothing had been simple and most unladylike. Petticoats and a skirt surrounded her legs. A corset pushed in her waist and a tight, light pink blouse with a high collar covered it. Her legs were laced into boots with two inch heels. The whole outfit left Allison disgusted. She rested her head on her hand and looked down at her poorly prepared excuse for food that had been served to her…

“Miss Lee, get your elbow off the table and sit up straight!” Miss Badsteel shouted from the front of the room. Allison did as she was told but whispered a few choice words that made the eyes of the girls seated next to her shoot wide open. Miss Badsteel didn’t notice however, and went about her business.

A pretty blonde girl named Emily whose eyes were still wide with shock whispered, “Allison, you should not use such language . You have to start acting like a lady, and if Miss. Badsteel catches you using such language…”

Allison was feeling edgy ever since her corset was put on her. With a swell of emotion flowing through her, she blurted out, “I don’t give a crap if Miss Badsteel hears me or not!”

Corset-restrained gasps echoed through the room and all eyes turned towards Miss Badsteel. The woman’s eyes narrowed and she walked toward Allison, in a determined stride.

“Miss Lee, you will not use such language!”

Allison got up, and gave Miss Badsteel a defiant glance. She then briskly walked out of the room. Allison’s corset restrained her breathing and movement, but she was still able to move faster than Miss Badsteel and evade a tightly laced teacher who tried to ineffectively to block her exit. Allison made it outside the building and reached the front gate. The walls were too high for her to scale, but she hoped that the gate was unlocked.

Allison grabbed hold of the bars and tried to push them open. No Luck. She looked up and contemplated scaling the gate. She looked back at the doors to the building and saw no one had made it out yet. She looked back up at the gate and hesitated. Dressed as she was, she would be unable to scale the gate. Out of the corner of her eye she could see a variety of gardening tools leaning against the wall. Quickly grabbing a pair of pruning shears, she brought them over to the gate.

Allison kneeled down awkwardly and, as much as the corset would permit, started working off the laces to the high heeled boots and pulling them off. After a bit of work she removed her skirt and petticoats, and dropped them to the ground. She picked up the shears and managed to lodge them between her laces. After a bit of work she was able to cut away the laces. Air came into her lungs and she sighed with relief. A few moments later she was struck by severe pain and collapsed against the gates, waiting for it to pass.

When she finally felt well enough to try to scale the gate, she heard a distant voice thunder, “Don’t let her get away!”

Allison turned, expecting to see Miss Badsteel at the head of a group of staff members near the door. Miss Badsteel may or may not have been near the door. Allison couldn’t tell, with her view obscured by staff members standing right in front of her. Before she knew what was happening, she was being dragged inside by many pairs of arms and found herself in one of the lacing rooms. She saw Miss Badsteel standing near a corner in the room and stuck out her tongue at the woman in an act of defiance.

Miss Badsteel gave her a scornful look and said in a tone of disgust, “Shameful.”

Allison struggled against the staff of the school. She was stronger than any of the corseted women, but sheer numbers overwhelmed her and, before she knew it, her wrists were clamped to the lacing bar. Allison pulled at the cuffs but was was unable to break free. The lacing bar was raised up with Allison in tow.

Miss Badsteel shook her head at Allison.  “I’ve tried to be quite reasonable. I treated you fairly when you arrived despite your reputation. As great as my patience is however, even it has limits.”

Miss Badsteel gestured to a couple members of her staff and they went over to a cabinet and pulled out a fierce looking punishment corset. Allison had never seen one until now. It was made of black leather with steel fittings. A sense of dread came over Allison as the staff approached her with it. She tried to move her body around to make it difficult for them, but it was a futile effort. The staff struggled to get the corset on, partly from Allison’s struggling, but mostly from the sheer weight of the thing. One woman hooked up the busk and, when she was finished, the corset already felt tight to Allison. It was heavily boned, which made it very rigid. The corset was much longer than any she had seen before. It ran from her bust to just a few inches above her knees. The corset squeezed her thighs so close together that she was doubtful that she would even be able to move around with it on.

“I’m sorry that it had to come to this. Once you learn who is in charge your stay here it will be more pleasant for the both of us.”

“Sorry? I’ll show you what it is like to be sorry you old cow—AH!” Allison’s talking back was interrupted when all the air in her lungs was forced out of her. A staff member had received a silent signal from Miss Badsteel, and had begun the lacing with a pull that took all of her might. Allison was still in shock when another pull came, and the punishment corset groaned.

Allison’s inexperience with wearing corsets had left her terribly unprepared for what was happening. From her breasts to her thighs her body was being squeezed in by the awfully rigid steel bones of the punishment corset. Her hips were compressed together in the exact reverse of what Allison thought the current fashion was. Her waist was being compressed so much that he lungs were squeezed mercilessly. The only air that she could take in came from the very top of her chest, which was unaffected by the corset.

Allison desperately gasped for air so she could call out for them to stop, but another tug on the laces sent what breath she had out of her lungs. Allison’s mouth opened and closed as she tried to get out the words, “Please stop.” but no sounds escaped her. Still the pulling on the laces continued and the creaks from the corset were becoming louder. Allison’s mind was awash in panic as the pulling continued. She had terrible mental images of her body snapping in half like so many satirical cartoons she had seen.

Finally the pulling stopped and the woman was now tying off the laces. Her arms were released from the lacing bar and she was lowered down to the ground. Allison stood there for a few moments and tried desperately to breathe in some much needed air. After a few moments she calmed down and noticed that her feet had heeled shoes on them again. While she was being laced the staff must have put them on her. She had been so distracted by the compression of her body that she hadn’t noticed the boots that had been placed on her feet. From the uncomfortable feel of them she would guess they were taller than the ones she had on before. She could only guess because she was unable to bend over in the punishment corset.

“It is unfortunate that I had to take such measures. I suppose this will provide some nice benefits for you though. After being laced up in this for a while, your other corsets won’t seem nearly so bad. You may return to your room now.”

Allison began walking to the door as best as she could. It was difficult though. The long and rigid corset forced her to take absurdly tiny steps. She slowly walked to the door and took a pause for rest. When she entered her roommates stopped what they were doing and just stared. Helen snapped out of her daze and rushed as best she could in her corset to help Allison to bed. The girls did everything they could to make Allison as comfortable as she could be while her body was encased in the cruel punishment corset.

Allison seemed oblivious to the efforts of the girls around her. Her mind was focused elsewhere. Embers of fierce anger burned hot within her. She wasn’t about to put up with this kind of treatment for long. She vowed in her mind that she would emerge victorious in the conflicts with Miss Badsteel in the days and weeks to come.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Tears rolled down Allison’s cheeks; her face was slightly red. With the crushing pressure of her corset, slightly red was all the color that Allison’s face could have. She would have still been pale compared to a woman who wasn’t tightly laced. John reached out his hands and wiped away her tears.

Her face face twisted into one of severe sadness. John hugged her tightly as she made tiny whimpering sounds. This continued for several seconds until Allison pulled back. She took several deep breaths, as deep as she could with her corset.

“What is wrong?”

“I’m…sorry…my corset…(gasp)…is so…(wheeze)…tight.”

John looked down at the Allison’s waist. The corset she wore squeezed her terribly. Allison’s hourglass figure looked almost impossible for a human being to possess and still be living. Her shape stirred something in John, but he ignored it and comforted his friend.

Allison looked up at him with eyes wide. She almost seemed to be saying something with her eyes and John felt uneasy. Allison was waiting for him to do something. John looked around the room nervously.

Allison looked at him for a few more moments and then glanced away. There was an uncomfortable silence that hung in the air for a few moments. John wasn’t quite sure what had just transpired, but he was sure that Allison had felt it too.

“I suppose I should continue with the story.”

“Yes, I’m…interested in learning more.”

 *  *  *  *  *  *

It was early morning one day in the semester. Allison had long since been freed of the punishment corset and was eager to avoid it enough that she refrained from any direct disobedience. She could be patient when she wanted to be and would wait for the right moment for revenge.

Caroline was busy being laced into her corset by Helen. Both girls were eager to avoid being laced in by Miss Badsteel. Allison preferred to avoid being laced into her day corset as long as possible and so remained off to the side.

“There, I am done now Caroline. We lucked out today. Miss Badsteel must have become involved with some other students…”

At that moment Miss Badsteel entered the room. Helen fell silent and curtsied along with the other girls. If Miss Badsteel noticed the gesture of respect she didn’t act like it. She analyzed each girl with a pair of critical eyes. Her attention in the end rested on Allison.

“What is this? I see a girls that is not even laced yet, at ten to eight in the morning. I don’t suppose either of the two of you has bothered to lace Allison yet.”

Caroline squeaked out an answer. “We tried to Miss Badsteel, but she wouldn’t let either of us do it.” Caroline’s face showed she was hoping that Miss Badsteel would divert her attention to Allison.

“I see. Allison, you must be more cooperative with your fellow students. I can only help you girls so much – you should really work together to help each other accomplish your goals. Now where is your corset? Ah, there it is.”

The corset looked fearsome enough to make a girl faint just by looking at it. It was made from a heavy pink material, and was alarmingly boned. It was much lighter than the punishment corset though.

“Do I have to?”

“You know perfectly well that you do.” Miss Badsteel wrapped the garment around Allison. She yanked on the laces. Allison felt her waist tightening as Miss Badsteel worked up and down her back, her waist became more and more constricted. Allison started to grunt with each pull Miss Badsteel gave.

“Don’t shout like that, it’s unladylike.”

The top of Allison’s corset pulled her lacy white chemise in more around her breasts, forcing them upwards.

“There,” Miss Badsteel said as she started tying the laces. “That didn’t take so much effort. You are already five inches smaller from when you first arrived. Still not as advanced as your peers though.” She looked at Allison critically. “I think that’s good for the moment anyway.”

She stood back and examined at Allison. For a brief moment Allison thought she saw an unusual expression on Miss Badsteel’s face. It quickly vanished though and her face regained its stern appearance.

Allison decided to push one of Miss Badsteel’s buttons.

“Miss Badsteel? My corset is too tight.”

Since Miss Badsteel’s back was turned to them. Helen and Caroline were able to get away with acting unladylike and gave nasty looks at Allison. If Miss Badsteel was put into a bad mood, not that she was ever in a good mood, she was likely to take it out on all her students and not just the offender.

“Your corset is too tight? That is all I ever hear from you girls. Why must you continue to harp upon this subject even after I already settled it?  I am quite confused why you should put up such foolishness when I am doing everything in my power to help you. If you think your corset is tight now, just wait until the end of term comes. I guarantee that these corsets will seem like loose gowns by then.“

Miss Badsteel then turned her attention to the other girls. “Now, Caroline, come here will you?  I want to make sure your corset is nice and tight. It would be unfair for you to be deprived just because I have to spend so much time helping our less fortunate students.”

Caroline resignedly walked to Miss Badsteel. She sent a quick glance at Allison as if accusing her of something.

 *  *  *  *  *  *

Miss Badsteel had decided to give Allison her “special attentions.” Which meant that instead of attending regular classes, Allison spent much of her time being instructed by Miss Badsteel, personally. Allison entered the dancing floor to find Miss Badsteel and an assistant waiting for her.

“You are barely on time girl.”

“It was these boots. They are too tight and the heels are too high.”

“It seems that aside from the vulgar words you know, your vocabulary is composed entirely of variations of the phrase, ‘It is too tight.’”

Allison winced as she came closer to Miss Badsteel. She was not experienced with heels and could not understand how the other girls could bear to walk so much in them.

“The heels may be high, I assure you that they will become more comfortable in the future. Small, pointed, dainty feet are very ladylike and will win you many gentlemen admirers. Your incompetent parents have left your education sorely lacking. I have convinced them that the standard year of finishing will not be adequate. I have constructed a special two year plan for you. This first year we will work on bringing you up to the level of refinement that you should have been at already. During your second year you will graduate to real classes, advanced figure training, charms, and such. For now, we will concentrate of how you walk.”

”What about how I walk?”

”You need lessons in how to walk. I’ve seen how you walk briskly up and down the halls. I would normally correct a girl in such matters, but I’ve had to keep in mind that you are severely lacking in an education. Now, here’s a book. I want you to balance it on your head and walk back and forwards with it, to see if we can get you a start in walking gracefully.”

Allison took the book and placed it on her head. It was difficult at first, and it was not helped by the tight high heeled boots. She wobbled around for a bit and had to constantly put her hands to the book to keep it from falling before she got the hang of it. Or rather, before she thought she got the hang of it.

Miss Badsteel looked far from impressed. “That is quite awful. Drunkards are by far more graceful.” she snorted. “Try it again!” Allison resumed the trek around the dance floor. After a while she could see from Miss Badsteel’s expression that she had not improved much.

“I see that I was far too optimistic in your abilities.”

Miss Badsteel tied a ribbon around Allison’s skirt at knee level so that she was restrained to much shorter steps in her walk. At first the experience was a bit odd for Allison as she had to mentally adjust to this new situation. She did manage to get used to it in an odd sort of way.

Miss Badsteel lavished more praise on Allison then she had previously. She claimed the ribbon did wonders for Allison’s walk and almost sounded enthusiastic about the situation.

Miss Badsteel’s instructions on walking continued for several hours and after the school’s very brief lunch break. Allison very slowly and very rhythmically walked. All across the shining dance floor. The instruction seemed to go on forever, especially in the high heeled boots which seemed to grow more uncomfortable as the day progressed. Finally, Miss Badsteel seemed satisfied. She then revealed to Allison that she was to learn the ways of walking seductively.

Allison then set about on walking in this new method. She had to place one foot in front of the other. It was difficult with the ribbon, but Allison eventually seemed to master it enough so that she was not stumbling with every other step.

“You are making remarkable progress Allison. Perhaps you are not such a hopeless case as I first thought. You may return to your room now.”

Allison left the dance floor and proceeded down the hallway. She was finally glad that the day’s instructions were over. She was feeling tired and her corset certainly didn’t help much.

She was about to make a turn down another corridor when she caught a glimpse of herself walking in a mirror along the wall. She was shocked to realize that she had walked all the way from dance floor in the way Miss Badsteel had been teaching her. Allison walked a few more steps and saw that the way she had been walking caused her hips to sway from left to right with her upper body swinging to the same rhythm.

She had been walking in a seductive, woman-like manner and had not noticed. This made Allison a little bit frightened. If this feminine trait could so easily imprint itself on her, than maybe other such things could as well. Allison felt her heart race with panic and she made her way back to her room, trying to walk in the most unladylike manner she could in her skirt and heels.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Refrain from fidgeting, girl. Your figure will never develop properly – we must never let up the pressure on it from the corset.”

Miss Badsteel was lacing up Allison’s night corset in her bedroom. The white night corset was not as heavily boned and restrictive as the school’s regulation day corset, but it was still difficult to wear. Even though the lacing was one inch looser than during the day, Allison was having problems breathing easily.

Finally the lacing stopped and Miss Badsteel was out of the room soon enough and with few pleasantries exchanged. Allison placed a hand to her squeezed-in stomach and dreaded how the night would pass. Usually it was difficult for Allison to receive much in the way of sleep; most nights were spent with her trying to find a comfortable position to sleep in with a corset on. Tonight, she was was laced four inches down from her natural waist size instead of three inches as she had been during the previous weeks.

Allison rested her head on her pillow and closed her eyes. She instinctively tried to curl up on the bed, but like so many times before, her corset held her straight. If she had the breath to sigh, she would have. Allison ended up flat on her back, staring up at the cracked and dirty-looking ceiling. She remained in that position for what must have been hours.

Allison’s thought concentrated on how much she hated Miss Badsteel. The beautiful, but cruel woman seemed to have no remorse. Allison would love nothing more than to lace Miss Badsteel away in a punishment corset and see how she liked it. The thought of the headmistress suffocating brought a faint smile to Allison’s lips. The thought of the despot being the object of her control prompted Allison to start thinking about whether such a plan was possible. After several moments of consideration, she decided it wasn’t a viable option. She would need help from some of the other girls and they would not be much help at all.

Allison looked at her roommates – Helen and Caroline were both on their backs. Allison was so caught up in her thoughts, and had become used to the sound several weeks ago, that she hadn’t even heard the faint, but constant creaking sound in the room. The two girls’ chests heaved as their terribly crushed lungs attempted to pull in as much air as possible in the small space left. Allison listened to the creaking sound coming from the girls trying to breathe in their corsets.

After a moment, Allison heard a creaking sound coming from herself.  She looked at her breasts, made much more prominent by the corset, heave in a way that she had not thought possible before arriving at the Accademia della Vespa. Allison watched in morbid fascination as her bosom heaved in a way that any man would find irresistible.

Allison closed her eyes. She couldn’t bear the sight of it anymore. She hated the sight of her bosom, she hated being laced in so tightly, she hated Miss Badsteel, she hated the Accademia della Vespa, and she wondered if there was anything in the world that she didn’t hate.

John.

Like an avalanche a thousand memories of her best friend crashed into her. Her best friend was a vast distance away from her, yet the mere memory of him did more to comfort her than anything else had while she was at the Accademia della Vespa. John and Allison had spent hours in the woods near their homes when they were younger.

She hadn’t seen John for a couple of years, but she could almost picture how he would look with a couple of years of age. He would still have his square jaw that made him look so tough. His black hair would almost shine in the sunlight. He would probably have broad shoulders by now. Allison pictured his body adorned with muscles.  She imagined him holding her with his strong hands. Allison would lean against him and hold onto his strong form.

Allison’s eyes shot opened and she felt disoriented for a moment.

The thoughts she was having about John were thoughts she had never had about him before. He was her friend; it had not mattered that he wasn’t a girl. They both had gotten along with each other real well. It was almost as if they had shared a single soul that dwelt within two bodies. Allison had never before thought about John in a romantic way.

Allison noticed that the creaking sound had grown more rapid along with the heaving of her bosom.

Allison closed her eyes and tried to digest what just happened. She wondered if the feelings she felt for John just a few moments ago were a fluke. Possibly just some stray thought that had popped into her head. Almost like her mind was responding, her thoughts became clouded with images of John. Each time she thought about him, he seemed to become more handsome.

Allison tried desperately to force these thoughts out of her head, but they wouldn’t leave. After a while, she found herself embracing them. The feelings that were stirred in her by her thoughts of John comforted her. Suddenly her corset did not seem so tight, her breathing was easier, and sleep readily came.

CHAPTER NINE

Many months went by, during which Allison endured the “special” attentions of Miss Badsteel this time. After a couple of more nights of wearing the punishment corset, Allison gave up her rebel efforts for the short term. She had not been able to conceive of a plan to rid herself of Miss Badsteel, as the woman was unfazed by things that had sent others away screaming.

So without Allison’s interruptions holding up the training, Miss Badsteel was able to continue her strict instructions. Allison was drilled in how to walk, how to sit, how to dance, and, of course, her waist was reduced steadily; it was already down to nineteen and one-half inches. Allison hated the corset that crushed her poor waist. Most of the time Allison found herself short of breath, and during the night she had trouble sleeping, so she was always tired. The worst aspect of her training was that every moment Allison thought she was getting used to her corset, Miss Badsteel would have it tightened.

After the corset, the next thing she hated were the crippling high heels. The last pair she had been given had seemed impossibly high. She was wearing four and a half inch boots throughout the day. They had been painful when Allison had first put them on, but her feet were becoming more used to them. She did her best to hide this fact though: As soon as Miss Badsteel would find out that she was becoming comfortable she would make things more demanding. Tighter corsets and higher heels were always being dumped on Allison.

Today she has been laced down to a breathtaking eighteen and three quarters inches. She is naturally feeling quite breathless and is having problems concentrating on what Miss Badsteel is lecturing her about. They are in the ballroom where one of Miss Badsteel’s assistants held a large box.

“As you seem to dislike your current shoes so much. l will make sure you will be looking forward to wear them.” It’s time you learn how to manage real high heels.”

The woman opened up the box. The heeled boots presented to Allison made her eyes shoot opened wide. The heel on the boot must have been a full inch higher than the pair she had on. The boots points looked almost impossibly narrow. The thought of having to force those on her feet brought Allison close to fainting. Her head started to fall forward with despair.

“Don’t stoop girl!”

“I am sorry Miss Badsteel.”

An attendant helped Allison take her boots off. Allison would have sighed with relief if she had had any air in her lungs to sigh with – A feeling of being released washed over her. Her feet had spent far too much time lifted up at the heel and crushed at the toes. To be liberated from those feelings, if only for a short while, felt wonderful. When the attendant indicated that Allison should lift her foot, she hesitated.

“Lift your foot girl.”

“Miss Badsteel, the heels on these boots are much too high. They surely are five and a half inches, which is much too high.”

“Nonsense. Five and a half inches is hardly too high. Besides, these boots are six inches high.”

Allison felt like someone had taken an inch off her corset. She would have fainted, but the stern look from Miss Badsteel jolted her to take action. She reluctantly allowed the boots to be put on; they reached very high above the knee, which made it difficult to bend her legs. As soon as she put the new high heeled boots on, she noticed that the heels were throwing off her balance, causing her body to lean forward and making walking very awkward, and tiring.

Miss Badstell corrected Allison’s walk, telling her to pull her shoulders back. Allison did as she was told and found that her lower back hollowed slightly and her hips started to move forward into a more prominent position, while the busk of the corset tried to push the hips back. In order to compensate, she had to thrust forward her already prominent breasts –  she couldn’t even see her feet any more.

Allison hated the sexy stance she was now forced into. The worst part was that the stance was forcing her to walk with the ultra feminine sway she hated. Each step she took forced every piece of her flesh to move in a way that would drive men wild.

Miss Badsteel gave a lengthy explanation of the reasons why Allison had to endure these outrageous fashions while the young girl practiced walking. Allison was a bit too distracted by the great pain she was experiencing in her lower back and calves to pay Miss Badsteel much attention. As she gracefully walked around the ballroom, Allison could only think about how the pain would lessen when she be able to stretch her sore muscles at night. Miss Badsteel finally was satisfied, and sent Allison out into the hall.

After hobbling to her room Allison was resolved to take the boots of; she had often done this during the previous months. Her roommates would still be in their French lessons for an hour, which would give her plenty of time to relax her feet, not as much as she would like though. She wasn’t so much afraid of Helen tattling on her as she was of Caroline. A couple of times now Caroline had suffered due to Allison’s troublemaking and would not think twice about letting Miss Badsteel know what Allison had been up to if it might result in her being punished. Still, any break from Miss Badsteel’s grueling routine would be very welcomed.

Allison glided over to her bed. She was about to try to bend forward, but caught herself. Since she was corseted, she would be unable to reach her ankles. Allison mentally cursed. She began to lift her leg up onto the bed, but was unable; It took her a moment to realize that the boots she had on prevented her from raising her legs. Allison mentally cursed again. She couldn’t sit down due to how her boots kept her legs straight.  She could fall backwards onto her bed. She still wouldn’t be able to reach her boots, though, because her corset kept her erect.

Allison sighed softly. She wouldn’t be able to take her boots off until later that day, when she would be preparing for bed and one of her roommates could take the boots off for her. Allison slowly made her way to the window and looked out; she felt very low at that moment. The trials she had endured over the last few months had been very exhausting on Allison, both physically and mentally.

Allison’s thoughts drifted to John. She had been thinking about him a lot lately. His strong shoulders, his prominent jaw, and devilish good looks. Allison felt her heart start racing and her bosom heaved almost uncontrollably as her breathing became more rapid. Allison put a hand to her bosom and leaned against the side of the window. She had been thinking about John quite a bit recently. Every time she pictured him, she had the same reaction. It had taken her a long time to realize that she found him attractive. Thinking about John gave her a warm feeling inside.

*  *  *  *

Allison stretched out her legs on her shaky iron bed and smiled faintly; Helen had loosened her boots when it was time to go to bed. Her feet were quite sore from the boots they had been forced into for the day. She tried to spread out her toes, but had found that having been crammed into the confined space of her boots had distorted her toes to the point that they no longer responded like they had before.

Several hours passed with Allison unable to go to sleep. She tossed and turned in her bed, but could not find a position she was comfortable in; her night corset still made sleeping difficult. Allison decided to get up and walk around to help shed some of her nervous energy. She slowly started to lift herself up. Despite her efforts to be as quiet and slow as possible, her roommates heard her. The poorly constructed bed rattled at the slightest movement, and the other two girls were still awake, as their corsets kept them from sleeping as well.

“Hey! Don’t make so much noise! The night watch is going to hear you! Stop it!” Caroline whispered in a voice that was practically a hiss.

Allison managed to pull herself out of bed. She winced when she stood on her feet. They were still sore from the day. Her feet hurt all over and they also felt weird in the back and in her calves. Allison was walking around the foot of her bed when Caroline hissed at her again.

“Go back to bed! If Miss Badsteel catches you, I’m going to get in trouble too. I always get punished when you do something!”

“Boo hoo hoo! She gives me worse treatment than she does you!”

“Just go back to bed and go to sleep!”

“You know perfectly well that I can’t go to sleep laced like this! You can’t go to sleep either.”

“Then just pretend, will you?”

Helen, who had remained quiet during this heated exchange, came in. “Allison, Caroline is right. Could you please go back to bed?” Her request was more like a plea.

Allison looked sympathetically into her roommate’s white face, framed by the darkness of the room. “I’m sorry Helen.”

Allison was free from her heels only at night. This is one of the few chances she had to use her feet without the dreaded heels. Allison slowly trekked around the room, and gradually her feet didn’t shoot so much pain.  Miss Badsteel entered the room with a couple of attendants in tow.

“I see that Miss Lee not only violated the bed hours of this school, but she also choose to walk around without proper footwear. Miss Lee, you go back to bed right this moment.”

Allison hurried as quickly to her bed as possible, which meant that she had to take many small and slow steps. Allison slowly lay down on the bed and found Miss Badsteel and her cohorts standing next to her. The two women stood on either side of her and each produced a thigh-length boot.

“What are those?”

“These night boots will keep your feet straight and help you get used to small shoes. This would not be required – however you have been walking around without your heeled slippers, so I must take action to help make up for the ground we’ve lost.”

Allison watched passively as the two women imposed the night boots on her feet. The front of each boot was even more pointed than the last pair, and her feet started to hurt as the women none-too-gently crammed them on her feet. Allison notice that the boots had no heels. If Allison tried to walk in these she would fail, since they would required her to stand like a ballerina. She looked up at Miss Badsteel.

“These boots are for sleeping, not walking.”

They laced the boots up until they squeezed every section of Allison’s legs, from the thighs all the way to her toes. After they had completed the lacing, the women each produced a padlock and secured it at a spare hole at the top of the boot’s lacing.

“We need to make sure you don’t try to take them off. Otherwise the whole point of wearing them would be lost, wouldn’t it?”

Finally Miss Badsteel and her cohorts had left the room. Helen had inquired about Allison’s status. After reassuring the girl that she would be all right, Allison closed her eyes and let the tears slowly flow down her face. Again, Allison’s thoughts drifted to John. Thinking about her best friend was the only thing that brought comfort to Allison. It also stirred feelings in her that she couldn’t quite place. Again, she felt her heart start racing, and her bosom heaved greatly. She was having this response every time she thought about John – she pondered what it meant for a while until exhaustion finally got the better of her, and she peacefully fell asleep.

CHAPTER TEN

There was a long pause while John thought over all of what Allison had just told him. She held herself tighter against John as he held her. Allison’s lip was trembling and many large tears rolled down her cheek. John pulled her close and let her vent her feelings. After many minutes of this, she composed herself and John leaned back from her.

The story of the ordeal that Allison had endured had hit the core of John’s sympathy. At the same time John felt himself becoming flushed by the idea of Allison’s legs encased in those tight leather boots. The idea of the boots molding her from the mid-tight down stirred something in John much to his confusion. He had felt himself steadily becoming aroused by what Allison told him.

John tried to bury his feelings. He felt sorry for what Allison had to endured. Allison was his best friend and he was sincerely saddened by her having to wear the waist-crushing corset. Along with this feeling of pity there was also a warm curiosity. Like all men, he appreciated a fine hourglass waist, and seeing Allison’s voluptuous form forced to take the shape of the corset she was forced to wear made John hot. His skull and other aspects of his anatomy felt like they were going to explode.

Without even thinking about it, John looked at Allison’s feet. Her feet were mercifully free of night boots. They were in the same straight stance as she described earlier, so it was easy for John to picture how the boots would fit on her feet.

Allison noticed John staring at her feet and by reflex hid her legs behind the folds of her nightgown.

John’s curiosity was in full bloom. “Do you still have to wear the night boots?”

“No, I don’t, but mother has ordered a pair of boots specially designed from England. They are meant for everyday walking, and when I am forced to wear them I will have to put all of my weight on the very tips of my toes like a dancer. She also ordered a couple of neck corsets because she insists that I still stoop too much. There’s a whole trunk full these kind of things on its way to my home, most probably if you had waited a few days I would not have been able to help you inside the window”

“How long were you forced to wear the night boots? How could you cope with that kind of treatment for so long?”

Allison did not answer at first. She was sitting straight as a broomstick in a pool of light coming through the window. Her ghostly white face was like a beacon illuminating the otherwise darkness of the room.

A single tear rolled down her cheek. It was caught in the moonlight and sparkled in the shadows. The sight if this made John’s eyes open in awe.

Allison’s awareness of John’s presence in her room heightened. She felt her cheeks burning, her breasts heaving, pushed up by the ever-present pressure of the corset. The familiar excitement she felt whenever she thought of John started to build. Allison tried real hard to hold it back; it was difficult though. Every moment was reducing her resistance and Allison felt the soup of her emotions start to warm, and then boil.

Allison opened her mouth as if to say something, but only a squeaky sound comes out. A scared look came on her face for a second and for a few moments she remained frozen in that position,  gesturing to John while pressing one of her hands on her chest. She made a sign with her other hand as if asking for help to stand. John took hold of her shoulders and helped her to her feet. After a few moments of almost panicked breathing, she was able to gather some air in her constricted lungs.

Allison slowly tip-toed toward the window and looked outside, not realizing that  the light of the moon defined her extreme hourglass silhouette through the light night gown and made her an am incredibly sexy picture, framed by the window. The sight of her would be enough to make any man in the world begin salivating with irresistible lust.

John took plenty of time to take in the view. He followed the line of her breasts heaving – they seemed to float above the incredibly narrow waist. Allison was standing elegantly with her back arched in an almost impossible angle that projected her derrière pushing against the practically translucent material of her night gown. It wasn’t until this moment that he came to terms with the fact that he was attracted to his best friend Allison.

Allison’s pose came from endless hours of stance-training while Ms Badsteel forced her to take this position every time she was not busy doing something, and all the times she was busy doing something for good measure.  It had taken more than six weeks and a specially designed corset made by the Accademia della Vespa’s orthopedist. The doctor had, in a moment of genius, or perhaps insanity, conceived of a corset that kept the wearer’s body folded at the back in an exaggerated angle. With women’s bodies required to hold the shoulders back, bosom out forward, and the derrière pushed back for fashion needs, the corset proved itself an excellent tool for helping ladies trying to achieve the perfect figure.

The figure was obtained by two long straps that went from the shoulder straps in the back of the corset to a lock fixed under the rear. Tightening the straps would cause the shoulders to be pulled backwards, and the back arched accordingly. The effect was also enhanced by a steel busk that pushed the hips backwards and made high heels absolutely necessary in order to keep the balance.

This corset was just conceived to mold, distort and shape the body, and it caused a great amount of discomfort and cramps. When the corset was exchanged with a regular one and the back straps released, Allison discovered that her back had taken the shape of the orthopedic corset.

Allison’s chest was heaving much more now; still looking outside the window, she managed to breath out with the little breath she has still left in her poor lungs. “I…I was …I was thinking about you…at night, every waking moment, each ordeal I went through…when things seemed unbearable, thinking about you, gave me the strength to keep my sanity…”

John stepped closer to Allison and the window. Her voice had a hint of something that touched John. He stepped in close enough to see the edge of her face.

”I could see my body changing shape, I felt the muscles loosing strength; they even managed to change the way I talk and walk, but at the end it was like they were doing this to someone else, all this was not real, the only real thing was you here waiting for me.”

John stepped closer and was now looking at Allison’s profile.

”I hid the real Allison to protect her, so they could not hurt her any more I kept her safe for… for…you.  Sometimes I felt like I was outside, watching things happen from someone else’s point of view. Sometimes I was hidden deep within myself, watching myself do things without even thinking about it. It was as if someone else was doing things for me so that I wouldn’t have to put up with it. Sometimes I felt like some sort of grotesque puppet. I walked and talked and it wasn’t even me.”

John felt the overwhelming urge to comfort Allison. He felt almost magnetically attracted to her. John stepped closer to her, silently approaching, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet, when Allison turned, finding her face just in front of his.

John’s nostrils were flaring like a horse – he was breathing the perfume of her hair; her smooth skin seemed to radiate light, her eyes seemed to warm him with a gentle glow. This was a moment Allison had been imagining for a long time. After a moment she leaned forward and kissed John. They stood there exchanging the kiss, and John felt his hands instinctively go to her waist. When he realized what he was doing he started to pull his hands away only to find Allison’s hands held onto his and he got the idea she wanted him to leave his hands there.

While they were kissing Allison started breathing harder and harder through her nose. She felt herself becoming dizzy, and John realized that the faint cracking he had been hearing throughout the night was coming from her corset. The more John thought about this the more it somehow excited him. With the sparks between them becoming brighter and brighter, John pressed his lips harder and harder and, ever so cautiously, dared to move his tongue in her mouth. He heard a corset-restrained gasp and realized that Allison was beginning to faint.

John shot out his arms and managed to catch her before she hit the floor. He was unable to keep his balance however, and his mind screamed when he bumped into a chair. Almost as if time had changed and everything was going in slow motion. John watched as the chair fell and crashed onto the floor. The noise was horrifically loud and John was sure that people miles away could have heard it. For a moment there was silence and John was hopeful that his accident had gone unnoticed. Allison’s father’s voice came from down the hall. John could not make out what was being said, but he knew what would indubitably be the subject of the yelling. Footsteps thundered as they came closer. John’s mind blanked. there he was, standing in the middle of a room well past midnight with a half naked women in his arms. As the footsteps grew closer he desperately tried to think of something to do.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

A maid opened the doors of Allison’s room and found the girl on the floor with her eyes closed. The maid examined Allison and then sent one of the other servants to bring Allison’s mother. Several moments passed and finally her mother entered the room, dressed in a heavy gown.

A maid brought forth some smelling salts and was able to revive Allison. A couple of more maids were able to help Allison up and bring her to bed. Allison’s mother hovered over her with a stern face.

”Really Allison, just what did you think you were doing moving around at night when you should be in bed, getting rest.”

“I sorry. I was feeling breathless, Mother – my corset is too tight and I went to open the window, then suddenly I felt dizzy.”

Allison’s mother looked at the open window and then back at Allison. She was about to send a maid to close the window when her daughter started speaking again.

“Mother, my corset is much too tight. Perhaps if it was loosened–”

“Nonsense, we are not going to unlock it. Now, darling go back to sleep – tomorrow we have a big day ahead of us. You’ll need to wear the latest corset we had made for you so that we can show off your lovely pipe stem when we have your picture taken.”

”No mother, please, that makes me feel as if I had a head full of cotton while wearing it.”

Allison’s mother tutted, “Darling you know perfectly well that it’s for your own good. I’ll leave one of the maids to look after you. Now, good night, darling.“

“Yes, Mother.”

Allison’s mother kissed her daughter on her forehead and then left.

John looked up at the fading light coming from the window just a few inches from his head. His fingers strained at the effort of holding him up, but he breathed a sigh of relief, anyway. He was sure he was going to be discovered. It looked like he just might get away this time, however. John had gone back out of the window before Allison’s maid had entered the room; he was hidden but he could hear everything. He overheard the discussion between Allison and her mother. The “Yes mother” Allison had said was in a tone that struck John; never had he imagined that the Allison he knew could sound so defeated.

John knew there was a photographer in town. If that was where Allison and her mother were going, then he would have a chance to see her if he stayed near there.

*  *  *  *

John eventually managed to get away. After a bath, some sleep, and a change of clothes he had gone to the street where the photographer’s business was located. After many hours of waiting, a carriage finally arrived.

After a bit of effort, Allison slowly came down to the ground. She looked as beautiful as ever, dressed up in the tightest gloves, rigid collar, and a tight fitting green bodice over her corset, which most have been, if possible, even tighter. She walked with a stately air and ignored all the people, men for the most part, who stared at her elegant beauty

After several moments, John came out of his hiding place and went across the street. He risked only a brief glance into the window before pulling away. He saw Allison, her mother, and the photographer going into the back. John slipped around the back to find a way in. After a few minutes, he found the way to the store room, which was not closed enough. John slowly forced it in and crawled up into the room. He went to the door and put his ear up to it. He heard voices, but they sounded distant. John slowly opened the door and was able to sneak to the darkened backstage of the studio.

He saw Allison’s mother, who was exchanging a few words with the photographer before he set about to work.

Allison was set up in front of his camera and he shortly began taking a series of photographs of her in various poses. John watched with incredible fascination. For over two hours a series of photographs were shot. Allison’s face remained motionless throughout the entire process.

While Allison’s mother was distracted, John pulled Allison into the back. He hoped he could manage to steal a couple of minutes with her.

”Allison, why are they taking so many pictures of you?”

Allison looked at him and smiled. She seemed a bit distracted and a little absent-minded, not so focused as usual. Her corset obviously had something to do with it.

”These pictures are so Robert Colfax knows what I look like.”

John could barely believe his ears. Allison’s family were planning on wedding her off to the walrus of a man who rumor had it had laced his late wife too tightly, too quickly and had been partially responsible for her death. They heard Allison’s mother calling and quickly broke off their conversation. Allison went out into the studio while John slipped further back into the darkness. While lingering in the dark John thought with resolve that he had to help Allison escape this marriage to Robert Colfax.

*   *   *   *

Robert Colfax leaned back in his seat. The leather seat almost seemed to groan his name in protest of the enormous burden placed on it. Robert had a massive body that weighed in excess of 350 pounds. He sighed. He was rich beyond the income of many entire cities, and yet he was unable to find a chair that could handle his bulky frame.

He looked at the picture of the beautiful woman, then up at the woman standing across the desk. She was good looking, though not as much as the woman whose picture he had just been handed. The woman in the picture was a beauty of an order all her own. She had silky auburn hair, piercing eyes, and an absolutely exquisite figure. Normal men would find her attractive. Robert was absolutely captivated by her mere image. The woman in the picture had no flaws in her face or form.

Robert gripped the photo tightly between his hands and looked up at his charming receptionist.

“Her name is Allison Lee. She is the daughter of a somewhat wealthy family. She has spent the past few years away at some of the finest boarding schools in Europe. These pictures were made quite recently.”

The sight of such a small-waisted girl in the photograph Robert held excited him quite a lot. He had a great appreciation for women with small waists. For him, the wasp waist was one of the key requirements for a woman to be considered beautiful. All the women receptionists in his office were required to have waists no larger than 18 inches.

When his wife was still alive he had insisted that she tight-lace her figure down. She had loved him enough to train her figure the best. Before she could reach 16 inches, though, she had become ill and eventually died. The loss of his wife had been like a dagger stuck in Robert’s heart. He longed for a small waisted companion again so that he might no longer be alone.

”Her hand is being offered to me, then?”

”Actually, they claim that they have an offer from the Stanton family.”

”The Stanton family!” For as long as Robert could remember the Stanton family had been a thorn in his side. They had dominated the lumber markets into which he had been trying to gain entrance and made sure he never got so much as a toe hold. Thomas Stanton was a tough business man; his son John was supposed to be twice as tough. If Robert could defeat him in this field by stealing such a beauty from John Stanton’s hands, he would know what it was like to be defeated by Robert and would he fearful of him in the business field.

”I must meet her immediately! Please arrange for a visit!”

His secretary turned and walked away. Normally Robert would look up and watch her tight laced form as she left. Today however he was transfixed by the form that was captured in the photo. Robert ran his finger along the outline of Allison’s waist. Yes, he would see her in person.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Allison looked at the ceiling of her room. Moonlight came in through the window and the shadow of a tree blowing in the wind was sprayed across the ceiling for her to see. Allison was having trouble sleeping. Robert Colfax was responsible for that. She was nervous about meeting him, but also her mother had her laced in much smaller, in preparation for his arrival.

Allison wished she didn’t have to marry him; she would rather marry John. The thought of her best friend made her feel tingly all over. That night, when they had kissed and he had held her constricted waist, had been almost magical.

Allison’s thoughts drifted throughout the night and they finally found their way to the events which had helped to lead to this situation…

*  *  *  *

Allison was seated on her shaky bed, brushing out her locks from the night. Her hair had grown much longer during her stay at the Accademia della Vespa and required quite a bit of maintenance. Allison had been angry for quite a while at this additional distraction that had been forced upon her, but over the past few months she had grown accustomed to it to a degree. Allison finally finished brushing out her ever-lengthening auburn hair, and was beginning to plait it when her eyes caught something.

Allison watched with amazement as her roommate Helen put on a pair of high heeled slippers. The heels were three and a half inches long. This was actually a little short compared to the school-issued shoes, but still not what one would consider “casual wear.”

“Helen, why are you wearing those? At least you are not forced to wear them all the time like me!”

Helen looked up at Allison with her wide eyes and surrounded by pale skin. She was one of the more docile girls at the Accademia della Vespa. She had almost finished her course and  was exactly what Allison did not want to become. Still, Helen was quite nice to Allison, especially when compared to Caroline’s outright hostility. Allison was not very popular at the Accademia della Vespa and that Helen would be willing to reach out to her showed that she was a caring person.

Allison had told her once that, no matter what Miss Badsteel did to her, she would go back to her old self as soon as she was out of her reach. Two years, after all, are just two years. Miss Badsteel may have placed upon her the burden of overly restrictive skirts, gloves, collars, shoes, and, of course, corsets, but these were merely clothing and only temporary in their reach, right?

At that time Helen had not answered, but today she was upset. Allison had made it very clear that she despised everything the class at the Accademia della Vespa had worked so hard to teach: grace, femininity, and a very small waist.

Helen at last replied to Allison’s question. “Haven’t you noticed yet?”

Allison looked at her with a blank face. Helen continued.

”I can’t walk without high heels any more, my tendons have shortened and I need their support.  After Miss Badsteel is finished with you, you will need them as well – there’s no way back to your old ways. I’m sorry Allison.”

The truth started to sink in. Allison felt like a mouse stuck in a trap. The reality of what was happening to her fell onto Allison’s shoulders. She swallowed her pride and decided to ask Miss Badsteel for something resembling sympathy. Allison searched through several classrooms before she found the woman overseeing the instruction of some students in ballroom dancing. Allison stormed up to Miss Badsteel.

“You are crippling us.” To emphasize her point, she shoved the high heel slippers in the woman’s face.

“If I didn’t then your parents’ money might as well have been thrown away. It’s my job, my school – every pupil that goes out from the Accademia della Vespa is a living proof of my skills and you are not going to put everything in danger.”

”Your skills involve preventing us from going to where we want to go? What if I want to go for a walk in the woods when I return home?”

“A lady does not need to walk in the woods, does not need to walk a lot anyway; it’s about time you realize that you have been sent here to become a lady, whether you want it or not.”

Miss Badsteel dismissed the girl by turning her back on Allison and walking off, leaving her student fuming.

Allison decided it was time to run away from the Accademia della Vespa.

*  *  *  *

Allison pulled away the bedclothes and struggled to get herself upright. Her body, especially her leather-clad legs and corset-constricted torso, remained rigid as she pulled herself out of bed. When her feet touched the floor, she slowly pulled herself along the edge of the bed towards the wall. When Allison reached it, she pulled herself up. Since her boots had no heel and forced her feet en pointe, she had to lean against the wall in order to walk.

Allison did not have to worry about waking Helen or Caroline. The two girls were laced incredibly tightly, but they were fast asleep. No doubt they found sleep much easier in part due to the fact that they would be leaving soon. There was also the fact that they had seemed to grow accustomed to their overly-tight corsets, even the point of enjoying the constriction and the feeling of being short of breath.

Allison wore a voluminous linen nightgown, long-sleeved, ankle length, and buttoned to the neck. Over it was a laced corset which most women would have fainted at the mere sight of. Allison cautiously crept through the darkened hallways of the Accademia della Vespa. There were attendants who watched the halls, but it was easy enough to get by them if one timed things correctly and was quick enough. It was Allison’s speed that worried her. She moved along as best as she could, leaning against the walls.

After an hour of cautious movement through the halls, Allison made it to Miss Badsteel’s office. Allison had overheard that the lock on it was broken and needed repair – she prayed she heard right and tried the door. The doorknob turned without much effort, but it seemed to squeak louder than it had any business doing. Allison clinched her teeth and hoped no one else heard the noise.

Allison stepped into Miss Badsteel’s office, immediately going for her desk. She opened various drawers and carefully, quietly, shifted the contents. Finally, she found a small box with the copies of the keys to all doors in the school. Allison managed to find the key of the main gate, securing it in her tight cleavage, hoping that Ms Badsteel would not notice the missing key. Allison then began the long journey back to her bedroom. There were a couple of moments when she could have sworn she heard footsteps following her. She did make it back to her room unnoticed…at least, she was pretty sure she had been unnoticed. Allison carefully made her way back to bed, but before going back to sleep, she pulled the key out and hid it in a hole in her mattress.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Allison stared at the window. The view was blurry due to the raindrops that had built up for the past hour. The wind had blown a small leaf against the glass and Allison was observing it absentmindedly while the rivulets of water, finding their way down the smooth surface, were slowly carrying it away.

From the floor she could hear the muffled noises of the farewell ball that was going on downstairs for all the students who were graduating from Accademia della Vespa.  Since Allison was signed up for an additional year she was not amongst the girls dancing the night away.

Not that she cared a lot anyway; to the contrary, for the final ball all the graduates from the Accademia della Vespa were laced to the limit of their endurance and more than one had fainted before they could even begin to wear their gowns.

It could have been a rather depressing occasion for poor Allison. She was facing another year of oppressive corseting while her friends were going to make their grand entry into the elite of the society; but since she had stolen the front gate key from Miss Badsteel’s office, Allison’s mind had been completely focused on her plans of escape.

This ball worked out remarkably well, since it gave her a unique chance; Allison had overheard Miss Badsteel say to her assistant that a shortage in servants, combined with the number of staff needed for jobs during the ball, would leave the number of people checking the corridors that night shorthanded.

Allison had planned her escape very carefully – she knew that this was her last chance, and preferred not to think of the consequences if she ever got caught.

She forced these thoughts away from her mind. “I have to think positive if I want to succeed; I will make it.” And with that she begun affixing the makeshift heels on her locked-on night boots.

Taking her boots off while they were locked was out of the question, so she had to devise a pair of heels using some spare laces from the corset and some long screws that had fallen out from her poorly-constructed bed. Those heels were not very solid but at least they gave her the support she needed to walk.

Allison had her school uniform on over her night corset. In her suitcase, she still had her flat shoes that she had on when she arrived at the Accademia. Those shoes were part of the reason why she had decided to escape. She wanted to be able to wear them again. The idea of merely holding out until her stay was over was no longer viable. She had to escape before she reached the point of being dependent on her corset and heels.

With the aid of the provisional heels and an umbrella, Allison was able to successfully navigate the halls of the school undetected. Sometimes the sound of music coming from the ball reached her ears, and her thoughts would turn to the girls who would be leaving soon. Her roommate Helen would be gone; she would no doubt marry some aristocratic gentlemen and live a comfortable life. Her other roommate, Caroline, would probably follow the same path, as would the other girls at the school, like Maud Mary.

“Maybe it’s my fault and I should make an effort to try to fit in; everybody seems so happy with their waist, high heels and such, why do I have to be different?”

Allison quickly scolded herself and chased those nagging thoughts from her head. Cautiously, she opened a side door and ventured outside in the rain. In spite of the umbrella, she got quickly soaking wet. The bad weather was helpful in a way, since it kept people from lingering outside where they might notice her; on the other hand, her skirt and petticoats were becoming alarmingly heavier with each passing moment because of the water they absorbed.

Slowly, she proceeded towards the main gate; even her suitcase seemed heavier with each step. Her arms had lost much of their muscle tone and soon she found herself panting for some breath. The ever-present reminder of the tightness of the corset was upon her.

She stumbled once and saved herself from falling, thanks to the umbrella, but with a ripping sound one of the “heels” got caught in the underskirt of her uniform, “The hell with the underwear,” thought Allison, as she dropped her layers of petticoats in the mud.

Allison finally made it where the gardening tools were leaning, as usual, against the wall. She was planning to use them to cut her boots, but there was mud everywhere and her feet kept sinking into it, every step becoming more and more difficult. When she finally made it to the shears, in spite of her panting, she knew better than cut the laces of her corset – from her previous experience she knew it would be very uncomfortable.

Allison had planned to cut the laces of the night boots, wear her old shoes and walk to a station nearby; from there she would take a train to London and then who knows; she had some money stashed away. She figured she could stay hidden for a couple of weeks, enough to bring Miss Badsteel to a nervous breakdown and finally get herself kicked out of the Accademia della Vespa; but first she had to get rid of those damn boots.

She sat on a stool and, disregarding the pouring rain, she cautiously inserted the blades, slowly slicing through the hard material of the night boots. As soon as the pressure relented, her feet started to ache. After many months of uncomfortable footwear, Allison was finally able to put on a pair of her old shoes. She was looking forward to this moment – it was supposed to be a milestone in her quest for freedom; however the shoes felt unnaturally large and coarse.

The worst surprise came when Allison tried to stand up and flatten her feet; an unbearable pain stabbed her calf and back of the foot; nevertheless she was determined, and started walking. With a sense of horror she realized that she could not flatten her feet. Her old shoes were not of the proper shape to support her, and she had destroyed her boots.  She began to realize that her escape plan was already in deep trouble.

As best as she could, she proceeded walking tiptoe in the mud and, after what seemed ages, she finally made it to the main gate. By the time she got there she had dropped her suitcase, her feet all scratched by the coarse leather of her old shoes – and she was soaking wet. In spite of the warm weather, she began to shiver. She had to use the umbrella for support, and her long damp hair kept falling on her face, causing a constant annoyance.

By now Allison did not even realize that she was in no condition to go anywhere, so with feverish anticipation took the key out.  She held the key in her hand for a few moments and then tried to open the gate. The key went into the lock about three fourths of the way and then stopped. Allison took it out and put it back in again –  still it wouldn’t fit! Allison struggled for several more times, but finally gave up.

“It’s the wrong goddamn key!”

Allison pulled the key out and threw it off into the distance in disgust. A storm of emotions hit Allison. She clenched her teeth together and leaned in desperation against the locked gate, releasing a series of animalistic cries of anger from her throat. Her teachers would have been shocked by such unladylike behavior. After many minutes of this, Allison turned from cries of anger to weeping of sadness. Her escape had been foiled, and once Miss Badsteel saw her destroyed clothing, she would fit her with the punishment corset for God knows how long.

These thoughts made her lift her head toward the upper stories of the school’s building where Miss Badsteel’s office was – the lights were on!  Miss Badsteel should have been at the ball supervising things, yet a black figure stood in the office. By the sharp indents in the waist Allison was pretty sure it was the school’s headmistress.

Then it dawned on her: Miss Badsteel had known all along! Since she had stolen the key, she had been closely watching Allison; even when she was struggling to open the gate under the pouring rain she had been observing the effort from her windows. As if proving her suspicions, Allison saw two servants coming towards her. Miss Badsteel had by no doubt dispatched them.

“Please come with us Miss Lee, Miss Badsteel would like to see you.” The servants picked her up and began taking her back to the school. Allison decided not to come along nicely. She started squirming in their hands, cursing obscenities. When they got inside, she intentionally spilled water and mud from what was left of her soiled uniform onto the floor and walls.

Once they reached the first floor, Allison was undressed from her wet clothes, given a warm bath to make sure she didn’t contract pneumonia, some warm tea, and then swiftly and efficiently put back in the extremely strict punishment corset. The corset was tightened so severely that she fainted; then the servants revived Allison, only to tighten her again until she was finally left alone, struggling for air and pondering what was to come next. Allison knew that this time she was in deep trouble and dreaded the future; she was feeling terribly cold in spite of the warm bath, and shivering.

In the meantime, Miss Badsteel took it easy; she knew that by now Allison was expecting her punishment and would be almost eager to see her.

After the ball, Miss Badsteel gave Allison another lecture about the silliness of her acts, after which Allison was left alone to catch some sleep. She found it very difficult in her punishment corset, though, but what really made it impossible to fall asleep was that she slowly started to feel ill over the course of the night.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Allison fell sick because of her exposure to the cold and rain. Miss Badsteel had taken her out of her punishment corset once she realized that, despite her efforts, the girl had fallen ill. Allison instead had only been laced very lightly into a pair of her sleeping stays. After a couple of days, Miss Badsteel’s concern grew over Allison’s worsening condition. She had called upon a doctor to visit and examine her student.

The man quickly went about examining Allison, making no mention of the girl’s small waist, just as Miss Badsteel knew he wouldn’t.  Unlike other doctors, he didn’t hold the foolish notion that corseting was poor for the health. Besides which, he was in such a poor monetary situation he didn’t dare upset Miss Badsteel. After his examination, he suggested that Miss Badsteel keep Allison warm in bed and avoid forcing her to push herself physically. Miss Badsteel accepted the doctor’s advice along with the strong medicine her gave her to help Allison be quiet and sleepy while she recovered.

Miss Badsteel had made sure Allison was carefully attended to during this time. Since most of her students were gone during this season anyhow, she had plenty of time to devote to her. When Allison came through her sleepy states she sometimes inquired why Miss Badsteel was being so kind to her.

”I’m merely doing what will be most efficient in helping you to recover. That is what would be best for you, after all. That is all I have ever tried to do for you. What is in your best interests.”

As the days went by, Miss Badsteel had become concerned as to whether the poor girl’s waist was slipping back to its original size. She certainly did not want all the hard work to be thrown away in such a manner. A plan struck her while she was concentrating on this: She would continue to train the girl’s waist while she was in bed. Not merely lace her down to close to her normal waist size, but begin to improve on it. The girl was, after all, asleep most of the time, so she could be taken down without resistance or complaining.

Almost immediately, Miss Badsteel had staff come up, fasten her training corset on her, and begin to tighten the laces. She was brought down to 19 inches, half an inch below her smallest size. This was a perfect opportunity as far as Miss Badsteel was concerned. As Allison spent most of her time in bed, the muscles of her back had relaxed and began to stretch, which allowed Ms Badsteel to shape Allison’s waist into a longer pipe-stem waist over the next few months. By the time the girl would fully recover and return to the land of the living, so to speak, she would find herself in possession of a very minute waist, and it would have seemed like the change had come overnight.

*  *  *  *

Meanwhile, in Allison’s slumber…

Blackness – for the most part that was all that Allison could remember when she did wake up, which wasn’t often. She of course wasn’t aware of the black void while she was asleep, but when she did wake up that was all she could bring up in her mind. When she was awake, everything was blurry and she often wasn’t fully aware of where she was. Then, one day she awoke.

The light from the window slowly drifted in as she opened her eyes. She yawned and curled her legs up. For the first time in a long while she wasn’t ill. It took her some time to realize this. She wasn’t quite sure how long she had been out, but she wouldn’t have been surprised if it had been a couple of weeks. An attendant was present in the room, but left once Allison was fully awake. Allison ignored her and began to get out of bed. Her corset put up some resistance. She put a hand to her waist, and a moment later gasped. Allison looked down at her waist and gasped even harder.

Her waist was significantly smaller than when she last saw it. It had to be several inches smaller! Allison ran her hands along the entire width of her waist and just stared. After several moments she got up and went over to where the tape measure was and measured her waist.

”15 and 1/4 inches.”

Allison could hardly believe her own mouth. It surely was impossible for her waist to have been taken down so much in just a few weeks. “How long was I out?”

“Three months.”

Allison spun around and found Miss Badsteel standing in the doorway, with her assistant right behind her.

“Three months?”

”Yes Miss Lee. Please do not repeat what I say.”

Allison felt rather odd. It was almost as if these changes had just happened all of a sudden. After all, just imagine, you wake up and suddenly you realize your body has been changed; she just realized how skinny she seemed. Three months of being bed-ridden had allowed her body to lose weight and this certainly had helped her waist become reduced. However her bosom, which had started to become larger, had shrunk as well.  Almost as if she was reading Allison’s mind, Miss Badsteel spoke up.

“Unfortunately, you lost some weight while you were recovering. Don’t worry, I’ll see to it that we fill out your form.”

Allison just put her hands to her mid-section where her waist used to be before it was corseted out of existence.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Miss Lee! Miss Lee ! Miss Badsteel wants to see you!” the panting maid yelled out; she had obviously been hurrying to bring the message in the briefest delay and everything from her posture to her high-pitched voice conveyed anxiety.

It was quite normal – everybody was afraid of Miss Badsteel; inside this school she had the power to make your life so miserable that you wish you’d had never been born, and to be summoned to her presence meant only one thing: trouble.

The maid was young and inexperienced – that explained her otherwise inexcusable attitude; in spite of all the noise and the agitation, neither of the two girls walking under the porch seemed to take notice of her.

Both of them wore the immaculate summer uniform of the second year student, and they knew better than to acknowledge the presence of a mere servant while engaged in their daily exercise of conversation.

There was also a third person, sitting on a chair cleverly placed in a slightly hidden position from the two girls – she was busy taking notes.

In second grade there were far fewer students, and they “enjoyed” the benefits of a closer supervision.  The program covered many subjects: dance, calligraphy, etiquette and conversation. The purpose of the conversation classes was to educate the students in the secrets of the delicate art of mundane intercourse. During these sessions the girls were paired, a topic was chosen and they were required to converse around it.

The rules were simple: the dialog had to flow gracefully without touching any “important” topic, as that was not considered ladylike; politics was out of the question – most topics dealt with gardening, flowers, fashion, gossip and such. The worst thing that could happen was to let the conversation die, or to get stuck in a position of open disagreement with your counterpart.  Teachers were adamant about this – a lady of distinction was not supposed to bore her peers with her personal opinions; during a conversation the most important thing was to entertain, flatter and be sociable.

In the beginning, Allison had serious trouble just figuring out what this class was for; pretending to enjoy talking about needlepoint, while standing in her high heels and struggling to catch her breath against the tightness of the crushing corset was really too much for her. She improved quickly though – the teachers were noting everything: smile, posture, gestures, too much assertiveness or the lack of it.  Every minute detail was scrutinized and reported to Miss Badsteel, and if the report was not good…

Allison had given up long ago her attempts to fight back Miss Badsteel – the woman was too much for her.

What Miss Badsteel did to her while she had been sick had truly scared Allison – she had always thought that, whatever restriction Miss Badsteel imposed on her, she could at least fight back against it; that was important to her, to fight back,

But that woman managed to reduce Allison’s waist while she was unconscious!  That, if nothing else, was enough to prove that at the Accademia della Vespa, Miss Badsteel could do anything to you and that there was nothing one could do to avoid it!

Miss Badsteel was far from stupid and had realized long ago the usefulness of employing drastic measures to make sure her reluctant students were always fully aware their helplessness.  Whenever possible, she would impose the Austrian belt on Allison while she was asleep.

During the night the body had time to adjust and the girl and was less likely to complain in the morning; she was already subdued from the shock and it would have not helped anyway.

When the weather was nice, the porch was the perfect place to re-create the atmosphere of a relaxing stroll in the garden, hence the choice to use this location for conversation classes.  It was long enough for the students to walk back and forth and, most of all, it could be reached directly from the main building without having to deal with the uneven grounds of the gardens.  The height of the heels was enough to discourage any attempt to venture outside the perimeter of the tiled floor of the porch, and in the unlikely event that a student had been foolish enough to try, the heavy train of her skirt would have instantly caught in something on the ground, snagging her there until somebody came to assist her.

Miss Badsteel had conceived, for summer 1887, a uniform that replicated a fashionable evening gown – its long trail was the nightmare of the second-year student; on top of this, for “practical reason,” the uniform incorporated some features of the “normal” afternoon wear.

The uniform was in its ingenuity a masterpiece – imbedded within the rigid collar was an adjustable steel band, complete with padding, that was used to both stretch and keep the neck elongated (one of the reasons why the girls had not even turned their heads at the maid’s arrival).  The gloves and the sleeves of the bodice were so tight that bending the arms or even the finger in the wrong way was impossible or, even worse, would have resulted in the rupture of a seam.  Miss Badsteel made sure that any student of the second grade knew that keeping her uniform spotless and undamaged was her sole responsibility and paramount concern. So engraved in her mind was the desire to keep from to staining a uniform that Allison once preferred to stay on her aching feet in front of a closed door for twenty minutes, just because the handle had been touched by a gardener with dirty hands.

Apart from the uniform, the students from second year were easy to spot because they had smaller waists, kept generally by themselves; even in a school where each girl was subject to reduced freedom of movement, they moved very slowly. Their hands, covered by tight fitting leather gloves, were seldom used, and were always kept demurely folded in front of them; their heads were held very straight and rigid by the neck corsets.  Finally, the second-year student looked much taller than the others – the impossibly high heels that they were forced to wear made sure of that.

Between heels, gloves, petticoats, train, and the ever-present corsets, the students were so encumbered that every movement required a conscious effort.  With their heads and back held so straight they had serious trouble seeing where their feet went, and the corset made sure that any exertion would leave them panting, with their bosom heaving like the breast a dying bird struggling for air.

Allison was one of the less fortunate, as she was still adjusting to her new-found center of gravity.  After the starvation diet that brought her waist down to almost 15″,.  Miss Badsteel  decreed that it was time for her to “fill her form.”

The new diet consisted of several small, highly nourishing, meals per day.  Miss Badsteel insisted that she finished each meal with a terrible-tasting tea concoction.  “It’s for the digestion. Your stomach is much smaller now and you cannot eat like a farmer, but you have to put on some weight, and this tea will make things easier”.

Fat goes where it can and, in this case, there was not one single inch of her body not constantly compressed, apart from her derrière and the breasts. Allison had never been very well endowed, but she was happy with what Mother Nature had given her (actually, she used to look at big breasted-women with some contempt and wondered what they felt like).

Now she had the answer: weight! After seven months of the Accademia della Vespa special diet, she was the not-so-proud owner of a huge-seeming pair of breasts; those appendices filled her whole lower field of vision and seemed to be always in the way.

This and other thoughts went through Allison’s head as she nonetheless gracefully addressed herself to the other girl.

“That’s absolutely marvelous my dearest, but I am afraid something has come up out that requires my immediate attention; I am awfully sorry to leave you so abruptly, I beg forgiveness for my rudeness and will make sure to continue this delightful conversation at your ease.”

She curtsied and braced herself for her meeting with Miss Badsteel.

Miss Badsteel’s office was close to the main entrance, and Allison had to go through the whole building. A normal person, walking briskly, made it in three minutes; for Allison, that meant at least a 15 minute journey. Passing in front of the mirrors, she checked her appearance, straightened her back even more, and fixed a stray curl of her now-long hair. Allison had become very proud of her auburn mane, which reached well past her bottom. Each morning and evening she had to spend at least 45 minutes brushing her hair, but it was well worth it.

*  *  *  *

“You are leaving tomorrow – your parents have decided to call you back home.”

For a brief instant Allison forgot the etiquette and let herself be caught by surprise.  “I But.. but…what about my bags, my old clothes.”

As soon as she said this Allison realized how absurd she sounded and she regained composure.

Her old low-heeled shoes were useless to her now, and she would look ridiculous in her old clothes – they were at the same time either too tight (on her derrière and the breasts) or too large (at the waist and shoulders).

Miss Badsteel frowned upon her lack of manners.

“I will overlook your outburst, Miss Lee, but remember, a lady must always be in control of her emotions.  Your old clothes have been since long given away for charity; as for your new wardrobe, here it is…” and with an unusual flourish Miss Badsteel showed her the door to the next room.

“A lady could not face such a long trip without a proper wardrobe, I personally supervised the choice; this evening everything will be packed.”

It was only thanks to endless hours of training and her tight collar that Allison’s mouth did not fall open in awe.  In front of her was a small but very elegant choice of clothes. Dress after dress of various colors and all of small waist were on display. The preparation of this wardrobe had obviously taken a lot of time; it was only then that Allison realized that Miss Badsteel had been apprised of the exact date of her departure long before this moment, but she had waited until the last minute to tell her. She turned a questioning look towards her teacher.

As if reading her mind Miss Badsteel replied:

“I’m a professional.  Your parents pay good money for your stay and it’s only fair that you stay focused on your classes and take advantage of your education until the last minute.”  

*  *  *  *

Allison snapped out of the past. She looked at the window and saw that the sun had begun to rise. She had spent several hours thinking about the past, and the night had gone by while her mind had been occupied. It didn’t matter much; laced down as tightly as she was, she would have been unable to sleep.

Even if she hadn’t been laced tightly, tomorrow Robert Colfax was to arrive and that left her quite nervous. Soon she would meet the man to whom she was to be wed. Allison wished that she was marrying John instead, but wishes don’t come true, do they?

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

Robert Colfax hurried onto the train, with the door closing right behind him. He was important enough to delay departure, but only for a while. He quietly cursed the coachman who had been late picking him up, and made a mental note to fire him once he had returned. It would take a few minutes for the train to be on its way, but once it was moving they would soon be out of the station.

Colfax settled into his seat and breathed a sigh of relief. It was not easy maneuvering his massive bulk around in haste. He looked out the window he was seated next to and observed the landscape starting to slowly move. Soon he would arrive to his destination, where Allison Lee would be waiting for him. Soon he would be able to gaze upon her minute waist. The prospect of a marriage to her was absolutely irresistible.

”Oh, excuse me.”

Robert looked over and saw a man trying to make it past the man in the aisle seat to the unoccupied middle seat that was next to Colfax. After a few moments, he was seated, and when Colfax looked at him he smiled joyfully. Colfax pretended not to notice. Normally he would never allow himself to be in the company of this or any other man; however this particular train was the only one that led to the out-of-the-way community in which Allison and her parents lived.

By now the train was out of the station and in the bright sunshine. After a short while, the cars were moving at a rapid pace along the rails. Colfax allowed himself to become absorbed in the passing landscape for almost an hour, so when he turned his attention back to the car he was startled to realize that the two men seated next to him were in the middle of a conversation. The one seated next to Colfax, who had smiled at him earlier, made him pause. There was something familiar about the man, as if Colfax had seen him before…

“So, what has been going on in Gentle Falls as of late?  I’m afraid my work in Ohio has kept me rather distracted,” inquired the man in the aisle seat.

The man seated next to Colfax lowered his voice, but not to the point where Colfax could not hear what was being said.

“Well, the word is that one of the local elite girls got herself into a family way.”

”Really? Who was it?”

”Allison Lee!”

Robert Colfax had to use all his powers of self-control from responding to that. Instead, he continued to face the window while listening to the conversation going on next to him.

“Wow!”

”Yes, apparently after she came back from her boarding school it was revealed that she had ended up in a family way due to a relationship with the school’s gardener.”

“What a hussy! I knew she had a reputation for being loose, but that is really low.”

“Yes, I doubt any man who cares about his reputation would want to be spotted anywhere near her!”

Colfax was angry and, save for the death of his late wife, could not recall ever having been more so. If there could be anything he valued above a small waist, it was virginal purity. He had been promised a girl of true purity by Allison’s parents, and now it seemed they had been trying to deceive him. They had lied to him in order to dispose of some damaged goods. Well, he wasn’t about to let himself be fooled that easily.

*  *  *  *

For her meeting with Robert Colfax, Allison had been laced into a corset of just barely larger than 14 inches. She had then been dressed in a green gown with a bodice that displayed her wondrous form. Her auburn hair was done up in a tight-fitting style and her small feet compressed into even smaller shoes. She was enough to make Colfax fall in love with her at first sight.

Colfax arrived shortly, and after some sort of exchange with a servant, entered the room. What happened next went by far too quickly for Allison to keep track of. Before introductions had even been made, she found herself being pointed at and called any number of words used to describe a lady of ill reputation. The whole thing was so sudden that her parents did not even have time to react, and Colfax began to accuse them of trying to deceive him somehow.

Allison had no idea what he was talking about, was quite certain it was a mistake, and was pretty sure it all could be straightened out if the volume of everyone’s voice was brought down in the room. Her father’s temper rendered that an impossibility. The situation quickly degenerated to both men in the room screaming obscenities at each other, while the ladies covered their ears.

Allison closed her eyes  and covered her ears and was surprised moments later to find Colfax gone and her father out of the room, but moving about their mansion in a most loud fashion. Her mother comforted her and said soothing things, although Allison wasn’t sure if the words were meant more for her or her mother. Deep inside Allison hoped that whatever had transpired here would help provide an opportunity for she and John to marry each other.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Several Years Later…..

Allison’s eyes opened and for a moment she felt disoriented. The room was dark, with only the faintest of moonlight seeping in. Slowly, Allison figured out where she was: her bedroom in the mansion she shared with her husband.

As if her thoughts of him stirred him, John made a pleased sound in his sleep and pulled his arms around her waist tighter.

John was her husband now. After the scene Robert Colfax had made inside the mansion, her parents had found their masterly-crafted plans in shambles. When John asked for her hand in marriage they felt they had no other alternative. Allison had managed to reduce herself down to 14 inches for her wedding dress, which displayed her hourglass waist for the world to view.

Yes, her waist was still held in an hourglass shape. Allison continued to wear corsets after she had married John, and she became quite proud of her fine figure. She was the embodiment of every man’s desires. She also enjoyed pleasing John, and with each day he became more dazzled by her waist. At first she thought she had continued to corset because she simply didn’t have much choice. Now she was becoming aware that she loved the sensation of the material and whalebone constricting her waist, shaping her body.

Miss Badsteel had trained Allison well. There was little doubt that both Allison’s physical dependence and emotional attachment to tight lacing was due to that woman. The headmistress certainly knew what she was doing when it came to turning unruly girls into the finest ladies of society. Allison had more than questioned Badsteel’s methods, though. She really quite hated them. Still, when it came to the eventual goal, not only did she accept the results, she found herself ever more pleased with them.

She had one of the smallest waists of any woman living along the east coast of the United States. The small, perfect circle of the waist that connected the two halves of her body was beyond ideal. Her waist made her the envy of every woman she met, and made John the envy of every man in the company of the woman.

John certainly proclaimed himself the luckiest man in the world every chance he got. The way he had stared at her when he first saw her in her wedding gown during the wedding had almost been indecent. Most of the other men in the room must have had similar reactions – one could hardly blame them. The dress Allison had worn displayed her many alluring attributes: a pair of long white kid gloves to show off her delicately small hands; a minor bustle to add to her already prominent rear end; and a  bodice which reached up to her neck, fitting snugly against her neck to display its length and slenderness. She had worn a corset that brought her down to 14 inches, and when contrasted against her ample hips and bosom, she really did resemble an actual hourglass!

Allison held John’s hands and smiled happily. It was only after the wedding, when John had a chance to talk to her in complete privacy, that he revealed what he had done the day Robert Colfax had come to scoop up his prize. John and a friend of his had traveled to the station at which Colfax would have to switch and had secured seats next to his. They then held a fake discussion, where they led Colfax to believe that his soon-to-be bride was practically a whore.

Since Colfax was a man who believed that he deserved only the finest, this had been a severe wound to his pride. He had left Allison, and spared her from having to constantly push herself to reduce her waist more and more.

John’s arms were still wrapped around her middle, where his hands rested after many minutes of massaging her waist after they had blown out the candles. The room was warm from the light starting to come in through the window.

Allison’s skin was becoming covered with sweat. She was breathing heavily, or rather as heavily as she could in her corset. With each labored breath, her large bosom climbed and fell. The creaking from her stays was the only sound in the room.

It took a few moments for Allison to remove John’s arms from around her waist. She freed herself of his sleepy grip and brought herself up into a sitting position, then slipped her feet into some high-heeled slippers at her side of the bed. Having spent several years wearing nothing but very high heels all day and every day, her feet had adapted so well that she was unable to wear any other form of footwear.

Allison made her way into the bathroom, where she splashed some water on her face and looked into the mirror. The image she saw was a familiar mature woman with an extremely small waist. Her minute waist seemed almost impossibly small, and incapable of holding her hips and chest together, yet it somehow managed.

The woman left the bathroom and and looked at John; the handsome man who was curled up in bed was her closest friend. More than that, he was her husband and partner for life. Allison walked around the bed and went to the far end of the room.

She opened the windows of their bedroom and breathed in some fresh air. The early morning sun was already rising from the east.  Standing there, staring at the extensive estate she lived on, Allison thought about all the circumstances that had brought her here. Her early friendship with John, her stay at the Accademia della Vespa under the strict guidance of Miss Badsteel, her near marriage to the beast of a man Robert Colfax, and then, at last, her marriage to John.

Allison heard the sheets of their bed rustle a little, and a few moments later, felt a pair of hands circled around her waist and a pair of lips pressed against the back of her neck. Allison smiled as John moaned into her neck and pulled her close. It had been a long and initially unpleasant journey, but despite the adversity she had faced, Allison had finally found a happy ending.


Finis

Post note:

The character ‘Miss Badsteel’ and the institution ‘Accademia della Vespa’ first appeared in The Great Revolt, available on the LISA Corsets site.

The Corseted Beauty and the Beastly Corset

The Corseted Beauty and the Beastly Corset

Original Fiction by Julie Prue ©2006


Chapter 1

Once in a faraway land there was a very wealthy merchant. He had three sons and three daughters. The youngest of the daughters was named Beauty, and she was also quite obviously the prettiest. If beauty were her only distinguishing quality, it would hardly be worth mentioning her. However, to match her remarkable beauty of appearance, there was an even more remarkable beauty of her soul.  

By contrast, her sisters were nowhere near as beautiful in such a way. They were far more interested in indulging themselves with balls and concerts, and scorned their sister’s aptness for reading books and painting. Her sisters were always planning on their future weddings and their eventual release from what they considered the tedious company of their father. Beauty harbored no particular desire to be married, and was more concerned with seeing to the needs of her father.

It was not long after Beauty turned eighteen that a very dreary time arrived for the merchant. He lost most of his fortune and could no longer afford his house in the city. He was forced to move to a small country house a great distance away. The two oldest daughters lost their patience for their father now that he had no money to give them and they abandoned him to be with men who would provide them with the luxury they felt was their due.

The position the family was thrown into evoked considerable pity from those who knew them. Many people felt considerable sympathy for Beauty, as she was such a lovely young woman. Many were the gentlemen who would have married her despite her lack of wealth. So great was her Beauty and so naturally slim was her waist that money was rarely a concern with those who knew her. The corset was not presently fashionable, and so Beauty had never worn one. Still, many could not help but admire the natural hourglass shape of her figure and the proposals were many. However, Beauty could not bear to desert her father in his time of greatest need and thus she had to decline all the offers of marriage.

The family lived for many months in the country, and Beauty endured the strenuous labor required of this lifestyle without complaint. One day, news came that a vessel had recently arrived, and on board were many effects of the merchant. This news was of a decidedly good sort, as it meant that the family would have some extra money.

Somehow, Beauty’s sisters learned of this and were soon visiting their father and requesting money. While they had married, they had based their choices on some of the worse criteria and were now stuck with men who, while good looking and (at least at the time they were married) wealthy, were also of a corrupt nature and squandered much wealth on gambling and drink. Their requests were ridiculously lavish.

However, since their father was a gentle and kind man, he found himself unable to deny their requests, regardless of their nasty treatment of him. When he asked his youngest daughter what she wanted, Beauty made a request for a single rose, as she knew that her father would have little money left for himself after seeing to his other daughters’ request.

When the merchant made his trip to the city to collect what was his, he found that much of it was confiscated by the tax collectors to cover his debts. This was a cruel blow, and the journey back to his country home did little to improve his mood. The weather was poor and tortured him with rain. The day was rapidly turning into night and the sound of fierce wolves in the distance placed mortal terror in his heart.

The merchant was on the verge of complete despair until he saw some illumination in the distance. He hurried for the source of the light and discovered a castle in the near distance. The joy of this discovery added an extra spring to his step and he was soon at the entrance to the courtyard. He did not see anyone emerge from the castle to greet him, and so he tied his horse up in the stables before venturing inside to seek shelter from the rain. The condition of the castle baffled him to a considerable degree. There were candles lit and yet no one to be found. Aside from the candles, there was little else to indicate that the castle had seen life in recent years. Much of the furniture was covered with dust. The merchant searched many floors and many rooms and found not the slightest trace of anyone. Of everything in the castle that he searched, he found but a single bedroom that was free of dust. He spent the night there, grateful for the shelter.

The next morning, the merchant began his journey home, but he paused in the castle’s garden when he spotted some roses. He recalled Beauty’s request, and decided he would gather a dozen roses for her. No sooner had he collected the roses, than the most frightful monster he could conceive emerged from the castle. It charged towards him at such a pace that the merchant could do nothing but stand still. The beast halted mere inches from him and towered over the man like a giant.

“How dare you try to steal my roses! After I allowed you to shelter here from the storm, this is how you repay me?” The creature’s voice was like the roar of a volcano. “My roses mean more to me than anything else. For your theft I shall kill you.”

When the merchant opened his mouth to speak his voice was almost a whisper. “My Lord, I beg you to forgive me. I did not know anyone lived in this castle. I simply took the roses for one of my daughters. Please have mercy. Please.”

The look the monster gave him was almost contemptuous. “Your pleading does not impress me. However, since you have daughters, I will spare your life. However, one of them must come here and endure your punishment in your stead. Should none of them be willing to do so, than you must return in three month’s time.”

The merchant agreed to the creature’s terms. He did not intend to send the beast any of his daughters, but would instead return himself in three months time. This way he might have a chance to see his family again.

When the merchant returned to his family he told them of what had happened. To his great dismay, Beauty insisted that she go on in her father’s place. Despite all of her father’s pleading, Beauty’s mind could not be changed. It was her duty to her father and her family to go in his stead. So after three month’s time, and with a great reluctance, the merchant took Beauty with him back to the beast’s castle.

Chapter 2

As the horse passed the gates of the castle, Beauty could not help but stare up at the impressive structure. She had seen castles before, but always they were far off in the distance. Even if she had viewed them up close they would not compare with what she saw now. Towers rose from the castle and seemed to pierce the sky. Beauty did not spend much time admiring the castle, but instead escorted her father into the great hall. He had been pleading with her up until this very moment to reconsider and allow him to take her place. She was quite firm in her position, though. She would fulfill the duty required of her.

The merchant was quite surprised to find that the interior of the castle had changed since her was last here. Before, it had been covered with dust and had been a dark and forbidding place. Now, there was not a speck of dust, and the light pouring through the windows illuminated the place quite nicely. Beauty seemed generally thrilled by it; the merchant on the other hand could not admire it when his heart was anchored by the knowledge of the terrible fate that awaited his daughter. With much reluctance, he said his farewells to her and left her, pausing to look once more at his darling daughter before the door closed behind him.

It was not long after her father left that Beauty found herself crying in the great hall. She had not shed a single tear up until now, and yet they were streaming down her face. She cried not because she was sure to be eaten by the monster tonight. She cried because she missed her father terribly and was sad that she would not see him again. For a while, she sat on the first step of the grand staircase and slowly her resolve allowed her to halt her tears. She wiped them away the best she could and eventually her face was back to normal. She was not going to cower in her duty now. She would meet her fate with all the courage she could muster. 

Beauty rose from the step and looked up the staircase. There had not been a single sign of the creature that intended to consume her. She wondered if he even knew she was here. With a shaky hand, she took hold of the rail of the staircase and began to ascend the steps. The staircase seemed massive, surely larger than her own home, and she had only covered half of the steps before she paused to take note of one of the paintings on the wall. It was of a young woman, about her own age, who wore a very impressive silver dress. It was of the style that had been popular when her

mother had been a young girl. A wide skirt supported by hoops pushed out to the very edge of the painting. A tight bodice fit over an alarmingly small waist. Beauty was aware of what stays were, but the recent fashions of loose and flowing dresses required little from corsets, and indeed many girls in addition to Beauty went without them. Beauty’s hands went to her own waist without her even realizing it. She could not imagine what such crushing pressure on her sides would be like. 

When beauty turned to resume her trip up the stairs she nearly screamed with fright by what she saw. At the top of the stairs was the most frightening thing she had ever seen. It was a monstrous form that was too fearsome to contemplate. Suffice it to say that it would tower over a man and could, without a doubt, kill anyone who came within reach of its claws. Beauty’s heart raced uncontrollably as she looked at the monster. Its red eyes seemed fixed on her, and Beauty quite expected it to come crashing down the stairs to swallow her up in one gulp. 

Much to her surprise, the creature backed away. A sound that at first Beauty thought was the scrapping of metal against stone came from the creature, and she quickly realized that it was speaking to her. “Supper will be at seven in the dining room. If you wouldn’t mind, please come down in the dress that is on the bed in your room.” Without giving her a chance to respond, the monster turned around and disappeared from her view down the hallway.

It took Beauty a long time before her heart’s beating slowed. It appeared that her fate was on hold until later tonight. She was grateful that the monster had allowed her a few hours before she was to meet her end. She could at least explore the marvelous castle a little bit. With a little hesitation, she resumed her trip up the stairs only to stop after a few paces. Dress? Bed? Room? Why would she have a room if she were to be killed in a few hours? Perhaps the monster was courteous enough to allow her the use of a room should she wish to rest before the supper, at which she presumably was to be the main course. What about the dress? Beauty pondered this a moment before she realized that the monster must dress the maidens he consumes as a chef would decorate the food that he prepared. Well, if he wished her to wear a dress when he ate her she supposed she would grant his request. 

Beauty spent the next several hours exploring the many hallways of the castle. Everywhere there were fabulous paintings of the people who had lived in this castle for the past several hundred years. Beauty wondered what happened to them and concluded that if they had not left, they had most likely found their way to the belly of the beast that now inhabited this castle. In addition to the paintings, there were suits of armor and other such trappings of a castle. The gardens outside held a number of colorful plants. It was all very wonderful. 

Beauty was returning to the hall when she noticed a door that had the words “Beauty’s Room” in gold letters above. Beauty was puzzled at how the beast had fashioned such letters from metal so quickly, but did not dwell long on this. Instead she eagerly opened the door. She had only explored a small portion of the rooms and was very curious to see what was in this one.

Chapter 3

The room Beauty entered was absolutely magnificent. It was so sumptuously decorated that Beauty almost felt her mouth begin to water at its elegance. A large four-post bed with rich sheets of purple dominated the room, and yet there was still so much more. A large desk with a mirror was placed near a window. The mass of oak must have been carved by a true artist. There were several bookcases full of volumes of varying age. A silver harpsichord was placed off in a corner. It was all quite lovely, and the only problem was that Beauty wished she had more time to make use of it all. 

As she browsed through the room she spied the dress that was waiting for her on the bed. It actually consisted of several different articles of clothing. There was a chemise, a bodice, a skirt, shoes, panniers, and stays. The hour of seven was not far away, so Beauty decided that she would dress now rather than risk being late. Of course, why would she be so worried about being late to her own funeral? Brushing this thought aside, she took off her current dress and shifted through the items on the bed. 

She lifted up the chemise over her head and allowed it to slowly fall over her body. The fabric was incredibly soft and smooth and, when it slid along her skin it was quite soothing. Finally, the chemise reached the end of its journey as it came to rest below her knees. The top of it by a hair’s breadth was on her shoulders. The front of the chemise opened in a square shape that left uncovered her upper chest and followed a low line of décolletage and, it was here that the lace edging showed. The sleeves were quite full and gathered in at the top. They reached down to her elbow, where there was a beautiful lace frill. Several delightful moments were spent brushing her hands along the smooth fabric before she turned her attention to the next article of clothing on the bed. 

Stays. She had never worn a pair of stays before and was as curious about them as she was uneasy. She had seen several women who wore stays before. They had always had smooth figures and panting bosoms. However, they have been very light affairs compared to this. 

The stays on the bed were a bright gold color, and seemed to be made of wool and linen. They had an extremely fine stitching, which suggested that they were constructed by a craftsman of remarkable skill. When Beauty picked them up, she felt their weight and stiffness. Presumably they had not been worn or even disturbed for some time, as dust fell off of them as they were removed from their resting place. The particles of dirt actually seemed to sheen for a moment before they fell to the ground and disappeared. Beauty thought that to be an extremely singular behavior for dust, but she discarded this thought so that she could turn her full attention to the corset in her hands.  

She stood by the bed, contemplating it for some time before she resolved to put it on. She spent several moments awkwardly bringing it onto her body before it was in place. The stays were quite rigid, and merely having them on her body felt like wearing an outfit made of sturdy wood. The lower section of the stays was cut into square tabs, which allowed them to adapt to the shape of Beauty’s hips. The back of the stays was much higher than the front, which again was cut very low and left her chest uncovered. Straps passed over her shoulders and connected the front with the back.  

They almost seemed to be made for someone of Beauty’s size; however, the fit was still quite unwieldy and it took several moments of careful examination in the mirror before the answer dawned on her. They needed to be laced to fit properly! Beauty felt a little foolish at having taken so long to come to this realization. Still, she knew what she had to do now and she proceeded to take the white laces into her hands. When she turned so that her side was facing the mirror, she could see her hands behind her and so she could watch her progress as she began tightening them. She firmed her hands and began pulling.  

Almost immediately, she ran into trouble, as her hands could not manage to pull the laces very much before she found the task quite unmanageable. The garment clearly was not designed to be laced by the fumbling hands of the person wearing it. She would need someone else to pull the laces for her. She frowned as she realized that there was no one to help her. She could not think of asking Beast into the room in her current state of undress. She turned to face the mirror directly. She pondered what she could do. She was supposed to wear the entire outfit to supper, so she could not leave the stays behind. She considered merely leaving them unlaced, but she was certain that Beast would notice and think her quite inconsiderate for it. Finally she sighed, dropped her hands to her sides and relinquished her hold on her laces. “I wish these stays could just lace themselves.” 

There was a sound the followed her comment. She could not distinguish where it came from exactly or what precisely it was. It almost sounded like the noise a harp might make upon being played. At the same time however, it also resembled the sound of sand pouring through an hourglass. Beauty tilted her head a little to listen for the sound should it come again. However, her attention was quickly diverted to something else. She felt a pressing sensation against her sides. 

She looked down at her stays and then back to the mirror and could perceive just the slightest bit of movement. The stays were closing in around her body! She stood motionless, her mind unable to comprehend that an inanimate object was now very much animate. Maybe it was the shock of having the stays moving on their own, but Beauty had just noticed that there was a sound coming from behind her.  

She turned and saw nothing but the bed and everything that had been there before. The sound was still present, only it was coming from the opposite direction. She turned quickly, but nothing was there. This phantom sound was much like a saw being used to cut a tree. Its presence perplexed Beauty and would have continued to do so if she had not glimpsed something in the mirror. Behind her a bit of lace seemed to be growing by bits and pieces. Beauty quickly turned sideways so she could look at her back in the mirror. She discovered that the laces were not growing, but rather they were moving. More precisely, they were being tightened as if some invisible hand was pulling on them. 

Beauty would have persisted in staring with complete amazement at the laces as they moved about on their own accord if it were not for the sensation that was being produced by the tightening of stays around her body. The stays had ceased to merely be closing the gap between her body and the garment. Instead they were actually squeezing her body. The feeling this produced both startled and thrilled Beauty. From her bust to her waist she could feel a slight pressure as the stays were being tightened. A gentle pressure was building around her waist as the stays closed around her. The lacing seemed to go on forever and yet it was probably only a couple of minutes. When it stopped, Beauty was amazed to find how her waist had been pulled in so much that it almost seemed like she was shaped like an hourglass. The lift that her breasts had received from the corset only added to the artificial nature of the figure. 

Beauty returned to the remaining articles of clothing; there was the bodice, the skirt and its hoops, and the shoes. She donned the bodice but she was unable to close it, and so when she hesitantly asked “Can the bodice, er, please close?” she got precisely what she asked for. The bodice tightened around her body until fit very snugly. The ruching along the edges of the bodice and the échelle row of beautiful little gold bows that ran down the front made it look magnificent.  

Next came the hoops and the skirt, which joined the ensemble in much the same manner as the other parts of clothing. Whatever magic spell that was at work here seem to affect all of the clothes that had been waiting for Beauty on the bed. Very soon she was wearing a rich gold and cream-colored skirt which, thanks to the hoops, extended for two feet from her left and right. Next came the shoes. They were also gold colored and decorated with a considerable amount of lace. They had two-inch high heels, which made Beauty a little nervous, as she had never worn heels before. Still, when she tried them on there was only a little bit of difficulty in maintaining her balance. 

When she was finished, she looked at herself in the full-length mirror and was quite surprised to see how exquisite she appeared in these clothes. She admired her reflection for a short time more before she gave a corset-restrained sigh. “Well, at least when I die I shall die with elegance.” She then left the room and proceeded to the dining room, as it was rapidly approaching suppertime.

Chapter 4

When she arrived in the dining room she did not find the monster—instead, she found a table covered with many different types of food. They were meats of a great variety, every type of fruit known to man, soups, and wondrous desserts. Beauty cautiously approached the table and pondered whether she should begin eating. However, stronger than her hesitation was her suddenly realized hunger, and she was seated at the table and eating before she realized it. 

The food was absolutely delicious; however, she was only able to enjoy a small fraction of it, as her corset made her rather uninterested in eating very much. She did try to sample at least a little bit of everything, but found that there were too many selections. A noise caught her attention and she found that the monster was standing in the corner. Had he always been there and had the awe caused by the food simply distracted her? She did not try to guess. However, now that she was done eating it was surely time for him to consume her. 

”Did you enjoy the meal?”

”Yes, very much. I am afraid that wearing this pair of stays probably reduced my appetite quite a bit. However, what I have tried I enjoyed very much.” 

”Then you next supper shall be similar to this one.” 

Beauty was surprised. Next supper? She had expected this to be her last supper. “I’m sorry my lord?” 

The creature twisted his head to her question and grimaced. “Please, do not call me ‘my lord.’ I am not a lord, but a beast. Call me Beast.” 

”Oh, my apologies my l…er…Beast. I still wish to know what you meant by ‘next supper.’ I had supposed this to be my last. While I am not complaining, please understand, I am, however, quite curious. You see, I thought I was brought here so that you could kill me in place of my father.” 

”You will not be killed. You merely are to remain here instead. All of your needs will be provided for by me. You may ask for your meals whatever you like. Of my castle you may enter any room you wish. You may read any of my books. You may do anything you wish as long as it is within the castle. I only ask one thing in return.” 

Beauty felt like her heart wanted to jump out of her dress. Whether this was because she was excited to learn that she would not die tonight, or because of the tremendous pressure of her corset she was not certain. She was going to be allowed to live. Her breathing accelerated which caused her bosom to begin heaving quite rapidly. “What is that you ask?” 

”I would like for you to wear the dresses in the wardrobe of your room while you are here.”

Her life was spared so long as she wore some pretty dresses? Beauty was so thrilled to hear this that she blurted out “Of course I will!” before she realized it. Her excited state only made the rise and fall of her bosom more pronounced, and it was clear that Beast was struggling not to notice.

Chapter 5

The next several months went by quite quickly. Every day, Beast prepared breakfast, dinner, and supper for her. However, he only appeared at supper. After a while Beauty became accustomed to his grotesque physical form, and did not mind his presence. Indeed, their conversations eventually grew longer and so intimate that Beauty came to view his as a friend. This posed a bit of a problem for Beauty, as she only had the chance to speak with him at supper. Beast was nowhere to be found for the rest of the day. Beauty inquired where Beast went to when he was not at supper, but he would always evade the question. A couple of times, Beauty searched the castle during the day in an effort to find him but she merely found herself entering one empty room after another. 

Beauty spent most of days taking advantage of the various amenities of the castle. She found many interesting books in her room as well as in the library. She would often play on the harpsichord while staring out the window at the sunny sky. Every day she would take a walk into the garden and breath in the beautiful air, rich with the scent of flowers. At least, she would breath in as much as she could while wearing a tightly laced corset. 

Beauty’s agreement to wear the clothes located in her bedroom meant that each day she was confined within a tight corset and an immense skirt. The dresses were irksome at times; however, they were quite beautiful. Her wardrobe always seemed to contain new and entirely different dresses for her to choose from. It surely must have been magic at work, because even a wardrobe as expansive as the one in her bedroom would not have allowed her to wear an entirely different dress each day during the months that she had been here. 

There was one particular dress that was always in the wardrobe throughout her entire stay. She had examined it several times, but never attempted to wear it. The reason for this was that the waist on the dress was so small that it would take a corset of literally breathtaking dimensions to allow one to wear such a dress. Beauty’s supply of corsets did contain a corset of the same silver color that looked like it could achieve such a measurement. Beauty on the other hand was quite certain that such an accomplishment was beyond her, despite how well conditioned to corsets she had become. 

Beauty had been rather surprised to discover that she was becoming adept at tightlacing. After a while, she had begun to suspect that her stays were gradually becoming smaller in size. When she first began living in the castle, she had found that there were half a dozen corsets of varying colors in her wardrobe. All of them were decorated with an abundant amount of lace and bows, and were quite pretty. However, after several weeks of wearing them, Beauty began to notice that they seemed to give a much more snug fit.  

Once she found a measuring tape she was able to confirm that, over a period of time, the measurements of all of her stays were getting smaller. Beauty’s natural waist was 24 inches. When she first began wearing the corsets they would nip in her waist so that it was 21 inches. As the weeks passed by and turned into months, Beauty found that her waist size continued to get smaller, until one morning she found that her waist was 18 inches. She was quite amazed by this and frankly she was a little concerned, but she had to admit that the effect it was having on her figure was incredible. Her waist seemed truly minute compared to the expansive skirt and inflated bosom, below and above the waist respectively. 

One afternoon, Beauty was wearing a lovely apricot dress while playing her harpsichord. The window of her room was open, and a warm breeze filled the room with the smell of flowers. The sight of the sky outside inspired her playing, and a delightful piece of music flowed from her slim delicate fingers to her instrument. Around her seat were the fabulous folds of her dress. The light orange fabric obscured the chair in which Beauty was seated. 

The soothing sounds of her music caused Beauty to sigh as much was possible in her 18-inch corset. This sigh was followed by a knock on the door that nearly made her jump. She was accustomed to being uninterrupted during the day, and so having a visitor was quite a surprise. She was delighted, considering that she had a good idea who it was. “Come in!” she said in almost musical tones. 

The door slowly opened and with visible hesitation Beast entered. Beauty found it amusing that such a powerful being should have such hesitancy when entering a room of his own castle. 

”Beast! I am glad to see you. Please come in, sit!” 

Beast seemed happy at her requests and obliged them. He seated across from her and smiled. It was a smile that would have put fear in almost anyone who saw it, but Beauty knew the sincerity behind the smile and it warmed her. 

“You play very beautiful music.” 

”Beauty felt herself blush at the compliment. “Thank you. I hope you did not come here to compliment me on my music all day.”

Beast seemed to cough and shook his head. “No, you see I…err…” He looked done at his clawed feet and seemed to be in the middle of the deepest mental concentration. “I have something that I want to tell you.”

”Oh.” Beauty did not have a clue what he wished to say, but knew it was clearly important. She turned from her harpsichord so that her full attention could be given to Beast. “What is it that you wish to tell me?” 

Her question had been meant to help draw out what he wished to say; instead it seemed to make him more flustered. “Well I…” Beast remained quiet for several more moments before, on what seemed sudden impulse, he took her hand into his! 

Beauty’s breathing became more rapid as her hand was held in the huge claws of Beast. She was not certain why this should cause such feelings in her, but they did. In response to her lungs’ struggle to pull in more air, she found her bosom heaving with considerable haste. The sight of her womanly flesh rising and falling so close to her face was becoming distracting for her, and presumably for Beast as well, as he coughed and stammered when he inadvertently looked down at Beauty’s impressive cleavage. Once he regained his composure, he resumed. 

”Beauty, you mean more to me than anything in the world. I care for you and your well-being and consider you a true friend. Because of this I have decided that you should be allowed to go home. All you have to do is attend one dance with me while wearing the silver dress in your room.” 

The statement was very surprising and so delightful for Beauty’s homesick ears, that she found her bosom’s heaving became all the more quicker. Home! She would soon see her beloved father again. It was a reunion that she had been daydreaming about quite a bit recently. She was sure that her father needed her care and devotion. It was all quite thrilling. Still, her thoughts turned towards Beast. If she returned home she would be abandoning him to live a solitary life in the castle. As much as she missed her father and desperately wished to return home, she did not wish to cause Beast any grief. Her heart felt torn between two paths. 

”Beast…I appreciate you offer. However, I must ask what you will do in my absence.” 

”What I will do?” 

”Yes, if I were to return home I would leave you alone in this castle. I would not wish to do that. You are my friend and I will not abandon you here.” 

Beast seemed to smile in response to this. Surely the heart in his chest, black or not, was touched by her offer. “Beauty, I will not keep you here. There is no need to worry about a monster such as myself. I have lived alone in this castle for many years. I will continue to do so.” 

”I would not like to see you alone in this castle Beast. Perhaps you could come and live in my father’s house?” 

Beast snorted at this suggestion, but more from sadness than contempt. “It is a kind offer Beauty, but I can not-” Beauty broke in with much eagerness, ”If you are afraid that my father would not allow you there you don’t need to worry! I am sure-” 

”Beauty, please-” 

”-that he would agree, he is really nice and-” 

”You do not understand-” 

”-since you allowed me to leave he would be very grateful-” 

”ENOUGH!!” It was more of a roar than a shout. Beast’s frustrations bubbled to the surface and his face took on the most frightening of characteristics. It was enough to freeze Beauty in place, and she could merely stare as he turned his back and in a rage took hold of her harpsichord and threw it against the wall. A shower of silver parts rained down on the distance corner of the room. He stormed into the hallway. His head fell against the wall opposite Beauty’s room and he curled up into a large breathing mass that still seethed anger. 

Beauty remained seated for several minutes. The shock of the scene she had just seen slowly subsided. She felt bad about how her eagerness had set off his anger, an anger she had never before witnessed. Slowly she stood up. This was of course partly due to the tenseness of the situation, but also due to the fact that she was wearing a tightly laced corset. She slowly walked over to where Beast lay against the wall, the clicking of her high heeled shows clearly giving away her movements. As she approached, Beast curled up even more. 

”Beast?” He flinched at the mention of his name. It became clear that it was not anger that dominated his movements now, but shame. 

”Beast? I’m sorry-” 

”It is my fault. I am the one who lost my anger. I thought I could control it, but I was wrong. You see now why you should leave Beauty. I cannot be trusted.” 

”If that is how you feel Beast, I will leave. However, before I leave we still have a dance awaiting us.” 

A movement of Beast’s head revealed his red eyes, which looked up at her with something similar to hope. “You will?” 

”Of course I will! First however I must change.”

Chapter 6

Beauty entered her bedroom with a considerable amount of anxiety. Beast was expecting her down in the ballroom in the silver costume and corset. She had promised him that she would dance with him in this outfit. A good person always kept her promises, especially promises she made to her friends. With strong determination, she stripped down to her chemise and pulled out the silver corset from her wardrobe. It was a corset beyond description. Very stiff from all the boning, and yet very beautiful due to all of the lace and ruching. She quickly fitted the corset around her waist and went over to one of the posts of her bed. 

As Beauty stood in her chemise with her hands wrapped around the post of her bed and the fearsome looking corset wrapped around her torso, she tried to muster up the resolve that was needed from her. The corset had yet to be laced and, already, it was having an effect on her. It so boned so heavily that its rigidity seemed to make a piece of armor rather than a garment. Her waist already felt intense pressure being applied to it from all sides while her bosom was already being squeezed so that they sought to escape in the only direction that pressure was not being applied—upwards. 

Beauty took a moment to breath in deeply to reinforce her courage, but also so that she could experience unhindered breathing one last time. “Lace me up.” 

At first Beauty did not feel or hear anything and wondered whether she should issue the command again, but then the sound of the laces being pulled reached her ears. Slowly the corset began to creak as it was being tightened. The silver brocade garment was closing around her waist. As the laces worked their steady pace, Beauty contemplated the position she was in. A magically enchanted corset was lacing itself around her waist. Already her waist was starting to feel pressure as the stays closed in around that malleable part of her body. She had been becoming accustomed to

wearing corsets during her stay in Beast’s castle. She had even become accustomed to the spectacular effect that they had on her body and, truth be told, she enjoyed the elegance of the costumes she was able to wear. However, she was still uncertain whether she had the resolve to wear this, the most demanding corset yet. 

Already, the firm hug the stays had on her waist was working to alter her body’s rather average shape. Each minute that passed nipped off more space from her waist and made it look minute when compared with the rest of her body. This effect was being amplified by the displaced flesh of her body. With the stays crushing inwards, Beauty’s flesh was forced to relocate. Some of that flash was forced downwards to her hips; some was pressed upwards to her bosom. Already the soft flesh of her chest was being forced upwards. 

Eventually, the corset had passed Beauty’s previous best waist measurement and was proceeding to lace tighter still. The narrow space that her waist occupied was persistently becoming smaller. The constriction increased and the brocade stays nearly drove Beauty to the point of panic near the end. 

The lacing was finally finished; it was not a moment too soon, because Beauty felt terribly certain that she was going to faint. The corset had laced her down to a truly small 16 inches. Never before had her waist endured such pressure, nor her lungs labored under such restraint. When Beauty looked down she was absolutely shocked to discover that her bosom had taken on a form beyond her imagination. Her womanly flesh had been inflated from the intense pressure of the corset to a size that surely must have impossible. Yet there they were, mashed together and pushed upwards as if they were ascending to heaven. With each breath, Beauty’s lungs made to bring in air, her bosom was heaved up as if it intended to escape from the confines of the corset altogether, but at the last moment, it fell down, as if gravity had gotten a sudden hold of it. 

When Beauty looked at herself in the mirror, the change to her waist had been even more startling. It truly looked as if she was in danger of snapping in two. She knew that was not possible, but she was alarmed all the same. The corset had dramatically altered her body’s shape. Rather than being relatively straight, her figure was now pulled into a breath-taking hourglass. Beauty was sure that once her skirt was placed onto her the contrast would seem all the greater. 

Beauty spoke the appropriate words, and a beautiful silver stomacher and bodice floated over to her. The stomacher was made from silver threaded lace. The design of a rose occupied its center and was surrounded by numerous intricate leaf designs. The silver triangle practically shined due to its silver radiance. The bodice was decorated with a great mass of lacing. Beautiful white lace decorated the edges of the bodice, and near the elbows the sleeves opened up in an explosion of lace. 

The panniers brought over to Beauty looked like an immense skeleton of silver metal. As it fitted itself around her, she was amazed to find that it extended five feet on either side of her!  Other than at the doors to the ballroom or the main hall, this would mean that anytime Beauty wished to pass through a doorway in the castle that she would have to turn sideways!  One by one, a dozen petticoats were brought over and encased the hoops, totally obscured Beauty’s body below her waist. The skirt that was placed over them was very beautiful. It was silver, like the rest of the costume, and decorated with several rows of ruching. After it was securely fitted, Beauty spotted the shoes. 

They were of a brilliant silver silk. Numerous small and very feminine bows decorated them. The waisted “Louis” heels of the shoes were quite high. Beauty figured them to be five or perhaps even six inches tall. They looked precariously thin, and she was quite concerned that they may very well snap should she step into them. She was not particularly sure she wanted to wear them, as in addition to their great height, the toes narrowed in a preposterous manner. Still, she had to wear them for Beast. Beauty’s strong sense of loyalty and friendship compelled her to do what was right. The shoes were quite beautiful and, at least she would feel rather accomplished in wearing them. 

Beauty walked over to the shoes and sent her right foot out on a cautious expedition to find a shoe to step into. The wary nature of Beauty’s advance was not due so much by the formidable nature of the shoe, as by the fact that her dress obstructed her view of her feet. Soon enough though, her foot found the shoe and she slid it in. She felt her toes being gently squeezed by the shoe, but it was not entirely unbearable. She then sent her left foot forward to find its shoe. This was a practice of even more extreme caution, as her balance was now dependent on her precarious position on top of a six inch high heeled shoe. Finally she found the shoe, and proceeded to place her foot into it. She stood still for a few moments to allow her feet some time to be accustomed to their confined space before she started walking. 

When she made her first cautious steps forward she understood just what a difficult proposition walking in these shoes would be. Since her movement was already impeded by her tight pair of stays and her hoop skirt, she was forced to proceed with extra caution on her shoes. Beauty made several tours around her bedroom to practice walking in her new footwear. The first couple of attempts were incredibly slow and hesitant. Subsequent attempts were made with more confidence, and finally she was able to move about in them, if not easily, at least with some confidence that she would not stumble on her first step out of her room. 

Beauty returned to the dressing table and looked into the mirror. She looked at her reflection for a moment. Her long brown hair fell down to her shoulders and cascaded across her chest and down almost to her waist. She looked down at the various styling tools on the table and regarded them for a moment. 

“My hair, if you please.” 

Her voice was clearly a command, calm and meek as it may have been. The tools on the table came to life, and with a level of skill that only an animate object could have, they began working on her hair. A crystal spray bottle circled her head a couple of times and made her head moist. A brush and comb worked together to straighten out her hair. A few curls were allowed to fall over her shoulders, while the rest were draw into a very tight bun behind her head. A sparse amount of powder was applied to keep the hair into place. Several artificial flowers were brought up and added to her hair. The flowers resembled roses, but their color was a distinctive silver. 

”Now for the powder.” 

The powder’s container and the means for applying the powder rose from the table. They began dabbing the powder onto Beauty’s face. As they deftly worked Beauty observed their efforts in the mirror and gradually the shade of her skin transformed from a robust red to a evanescent white. A couple of small patches were applied to her face so that it appeared as though beauty marks were present above her lips on her right side and on her cheek on her other side. 

Beauty brought up a delicate silver ribbon around her throat and fastened it tight. She remained still for a few moments before she slowly backed away from the dressing table. She was finished. Her outfit was complete. She looked at the pale face in the dressing table mirror before turning around and making her way to the full-length mirror by the bed. The sight in the mirror was breath taking, which when one is laced in a very tight pair of stays is not necessarily a difficult accomplishment. 

Beauty had been transformed into the very pinnacle of what a belle was supposed to be. She looked nothing like the young and pretty girl she had been when she first arrived at the castle. Instead, she was a mature and ravishing woman. Beauty could rival any of the ladies in the paintings that decorated the castle. Had she been born a generation earlier, she would have been able to blend in with all the other fashionable ladies. However, there was one noticeable

difference. Her waist was much smaller! 

Beauty took one last look at herself in the mirror and then turned to leave the room. She had a dance to attend.

Chapter 7

The click of high heels echoed down the hallway. Beast turned to look at the stairway. The heart inside his colossal body began beating much faster. Soon Beauty would emerge into view. He was sure that when she did, her physical beauty would be rivaled only by the beauty of her soul.  Beast shifted nervously.  

Usually he was dressed in simple trousers with a cape. However, because of this evening’s specialness, he had decided to wear the outfit of a gentleman. He wore a green wool coat with gold braid edges. A long line of impressive gold buttons ran down its length. A satin embroidered waistcoat contrasted sharply with the rough texture of his skin. Green wool breeches were capped with leather shoes mounted with metal buckles. On top of his head was a black felt tricorne hat. As he had dressed, he felt the awful pull on his heart of the hurt his anger had caused. He resolved to erase the harm caused by it. 

The sound of Beauty’s heels were getting closer. Their rhythm was a slow but steady clack-clack…clack-clack…clack-clack sound. Beast could have sworn that his heart began to match the rhythm of Beauty’s shoes. Finally, a shadow cast on the wall because of all the candles gave promise of a form that quickly emerged. 

She was absolutely incredible. Not in all of his existence had Beast seen anything so lovely as the figure that stood at the top of the stairs. The light reflected on the silver dress, which would lure the attention of any who saw her. What the dress caught, the woman inside of could hold onto. She truly deserved the name “Beauty.”

She saw him waiting for her in the hall and smiled down at him. She slowly descended the stairs. The staircase had been built so that five men could walk up it abreast. However, because of her immense panniers, Beauty nearly took up the entire width. The dress reached out five feet from her right and left, so that her total width was greater than ten feet. If anyone deserved a dress that demanded so much space, it was she. With the utmost grace and dignity, she descended the stairs. Her dress seemed to move almost as if it was a part of her – with each step down, it gracefully descended. 

Beauty herself seemed to beam regal majesty in her dress. Her head was held high and her face expressed unfettered dignity. Her small delicate hands were held in front of her. Many other young women her age would have found walking down a staircase with an immense skirt and high heels without using their hands to steady themselves to be impossible. However Beauty’s hands remained in front of her at all times. Of course, even if she had attempted to reach out to steady herself, her panniers were so wide that she would have been unable to reach anything. 

Eventually, Beauty arrived at the landing of the stairway. She approached him, her movements perfectly graceful. She came to a stop in front of him. She was perfect, beautiful beyond comparison. She smiled up at him, her face a fire or warmth and caring. It was as if she had not seen him explode at her a few hours earlier. She reached out a smooth and elegant hand. He took it with his own huge and clawed hand. Together, they strolled towards the ballroom, the doors of which seemed to open of their own accord to release a brilliant yellow light. 

Beauty had previously seen the ballroom, but it had looked remarkably different. She had only ventured into it during the day. What she had seen was a dusty old shell of a room with most of its contents covered. Now, however, it was evening, and every candle in the room was lighted. All the covers had been removed, and the mirrors reflected the candles of the room an infinite number of times. Again, music was playing, and yet there were no musicians present. 

They walked hand in hand to the center of the ballroom and turned to face one another. If any spectators had been present they would have found the sight almost ludicrous: an entire ballroom that was occupied by only two individuals. One of them was a fearsome creature with skin the color of ash and the horns of a ram. The other was an extremely elegant belle with the widest panniers and smallest waist in the entire land. Together, they would dance waltz after waltz. With each new dance the joy they found in each other’s arms. 

Even as she found herself enjoying the dance, Beauty could not help but feel a slight bit of sadness. After this dance and this night, she knew that poor Beast would be left alone in this castle. She supposed that she could visit him from time to time, but it would still be an unpleasant existence for him. Her dearest wish now was for there to be some way she could help him. As the night progressed, she found herself resting her head against his broad chest and in reciprocation he pulled her tighter in his arms. Before she knew it, she found that her heart had decided to speak for her and her mouth uttered three lovely words. 

”I love you.”

Beauty did not immediately become aware of the feeling that something was different. Like a piece of ice melting in the spring sun, it came gradually to her. She found that the feel of Beast against her cheek was different. He felt warm and not quite so rough. Even through her corset, she could feel the difference in his hands. His claws were no longer present. Slowly, with a considerable amount of uncertainty, she lifted her head from his chest to examine Beast. 

The man who stood before her was beyond description. He had broad and strong looking shoulders. His chin seemed to be chiseled from the finest sculptor. He possessed the most magnificent blue eyes possible. His dark black hair was meticulously combed. He was, in a word, handsome. 

”Beast?” 

”Beauty!” 

”I do not understand. What is happening? Why have you changed?” 

”Changed back would be the proper description of what has happened.” 

”Back?!  I am sorry Beast, but you are going to need to explain this to me.” 

”Ah yes, I suppose it would help. You see, I was not always a horrible monster. I had once been a count and this was my castle. However, I was a different man then. I was mean and selfish. One night an old hag came to the castle seeking shelter for the night, and I refused her with the most contemptuous of refusals. In revenge, she placed a curse upon me that what I appeared as on the outside should match what I looked like on the inside. And so I was transformed into a hideous beast. The hag turned out to be a witch, and she stated that, unless a woman could love me, I would be condemned to remain as a monster who was bound to remain within the walls of my home.” 

”So that is why you could not leave the castle!” 

”That is correct. After I was cursed I very shortly found myself alone in this castle. I had been arranged to marry a countess of remarkable beauty – she is the one that dress had originally been made for and whose portrait is hanging along the stairway. However, she of course would not come near the monster I had become. Who would wish to work for someone as frightening as I had become? The servants deserted me in scores, and soon I had only the magic my new body possessed to keep me company. I had remained this way for years until your father came here and, well, the rest is known to you. When you said that you loved me, it broke the spell.” 

Beauty felt her heart warm with pride. She had seen the true heart of the monster that lived in this castle, and by her kindness towards him had been rewarded with a handsome count. 

”Beauty, will you do me the honor of being my countess? You father can move into the castle with us. We can live happily together forever!” 

”Of course I will.” 

And of course they did. With Beauty as his wife, it was not long before the count’s castle had people flocking to it again. Many were the servants who were happy to serve such a majestic, beautiful, and kind countess and, in time, they would serve the many children born to the happy couple. The count and countess received many visitors and, likewise, were welcomed wherever they traveled. In the many volumes of history written afterwards, it was always agreed upon that never had there been such a lovely countess.

Finis